Soldier On, Little Fox

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/21569812.

Rating: Mature
Archive Warnings: Graphic Depictions Of Violence, Rape/Non-Con
Categories: F/F, F/M, Multi
Fandoms: Marvel Cinematic Universe, The Avengers (Marvel Movies), Spider-Man
(Tom Holland Movies), Captain America (Movies), X-Men (Original Timeline
Movies), X-Men (Movieverse), Deadpool (Movieverse), The Defenders
(Marvel TV)
Relationships: James "Bucky" Barnes/Natasha Romanov, James "Bucky" Barnes/Original
Female Character(s), Natasha Romanov/Original Female Character(s), James
"Bucky" Barnes/Natasha Romanov/Original Female Character(s), Peter
Parker/Tony Stark, Darcy Lewis/Steve Rogers, Happy Hogan/Pepper Potts
Characters: James "Bucky" Barnes, Natasha Romanov (Marvel), Original Female
Character(s), Tony Stark, Bruce Banner, Hulk (Marvel), Billy Russo, Karen
Page, Matt Murdock, Foggy Nelson, Pepper Potts, Happy Hogan, Frank Castle,
Peter Parker, Jessica Jones, Sam Wilson (Marvel), Wanda Maximoff, Pietro
Maximoff, Zebediah Killgrave, Charles Xavier, Wade Wilson, Deadpool, Erik
Lehnsherr
Additional Tags: Alternate Universe - Modern: No Powers, Smut, Alpha/Beta/Omega
Dynamics, Alpha Bucky Barnes, Alpha Natasha Romanov, Stalking,
Kidnapping, Alpha Tony Stark, Omega Peter Parker, Coercion, Possessive
Bucky Barnes, Possessive Natasha Romanov, Emotional Hurt/Comfort,
Dubious Morality, Implied/Referenced Dubious Consent, Eventual
Relationships, Eventual Smut, Eventual Happy Ending, Possessive Behavior,
Angst and Feels, Protective Peter Parker, BAMF Karen Page, Protective Matt
Murdock, Alternate Universe - Mob, Alternate universe - Mafia, Precious Peter
Parker, Pietro Maximoff Lives, Protective Jessica Jones, Alternate Universe -
Dark
Language: English
Series: Part 1 of Little Fox
Stats: Published: 2019-11-26 Completed: 2020-02-12 Words: 174,451 Chapters:
46/46
 Soldier On, Little Fox
by Emberxashton

Summary

Violet Mason is an Omega who refuses to claimed, and sets out to save Peter Parker, her best
friend, from Tony Stark and the Avengers Mafia. All the while she, and like minded individuals, go
out of their way to protect other Omegas from cruel, unworthy Alphas. Will Violet succeed in
protecting those who can't protect themselves? Will she save Peter Parker from the most lethal
crime syndicate in the history of crime?

This fic will have different P.O.V.'s. though it will mostly stay contained to the big three featuring
in this fic.

Notes

I've never written an A/B/O fanfiction before, and I've also never written an Avengers fanfiction
even though I'm obssessed with the movie (I'm a horrible fan) so bare with me and try not to judge
me too harshly. More notes at the end of the chapter.
 Prologue
Chapter Summary

This fic is heavily inspired by a work called "A Dream Turned Dark" by unladenswallow. If
you haven't read it than you should seriously go check it out! Now, onto my briefly and
potentially crappy summary.

Life sucks when you're an Omega. It's even worse considering society treats Alphas like
superior beings and Omegas as trash compactors. No more. Violet Mason, an angry Omega
with a penchant for defiance and haunted by an abusive past, has had enough of watching her
fellow Omegas get pushed around and used like toys. She, along with fellow like minded
individuals, team up to form the "Omega Protection Agency", which has saved and protected
many an Omega from grievous harm form unworthy Alphas. Sadly, things only get harder as
time goes on. Her best friend, Peter Parker, is now being courted by one of the most dangerous
Alphas in the world, Tony Stark. The head of the Avengers Mafia. Violet has to save her friend
before it's too late, and find a way to save herself when two more Alphas from the Avengers
decide they needed to claim her as their own.

Prologue

5 years ago

The warehouse was dingy and cold, reminiscent of atypical thriller movies designed to immediately
put the characters and viewers on edge. Dusty, broken crates were stacked high in rows of 10,
maybe fifteen pallets before revealing a walkway and then the next row began. Contents from those
crates were spilled out on the cold, barren floors. Mostly machine parts, some bullets, and a random
weapon or two. There was little to no light on the floor, most of it coming from the full moon on
the surprisingly clear night, the rest from the flashlight standing up on a broken crate next to a
group of individuals wearing malicious smiles.

The group consisted of four men and one woman. The tallest of the bunch was the blonde male
alpha who had the build of an Olympian hero. 6’5’, broad shoulders, slim waist, prominent muscles
bulging from his tight clothes. A beautiful, unexpectedly honest face with eyes plucked from the
ocean and a jawline cut from a Greek blade. He didn’t smile. His hair was cut short, barely an inch
standing up straight. Pairing it with his stiff stance and straight posture, he was the military man of
the bunch. The battle commander. But they were not in battle now. He was known as the Captain.

He stood next to another male alpha that was not quite as tall as him, but far more intimidating.
Long, dark hair was tied back in a messy bun, a few strands escaped to frame his devilishly
handsome face and intense, icy gaze. He was bulkier than the blonde, a wrestler’s build versus the
Captain’s swimmer-like build. His left arm was metal, a highly advanced robotic replacement he
received after losing it during a Black Ops mission from years prior, the same one he was captured
and tortured for months before he ultimately escaped, saved by his brother and a rogue, and came
home. The Captain was his brother by bond, and apart from their significant others, they would die
for no one else. He was known as The Winter Soldier.
The woman stood in front of the pair. She too was an Alpha. Auburn hair flowing loosely past her
shoulders, a malicious smirk curling the corners of her plump, red lips and heating her smoldering
gaze. She had the body that could shift from dainty and submissive to daring and lethal in seconds.
Just now she appeared bold and ready to act, even with the tall figures behind her dwarfing her
smaller stature. She was a weapon. Cultivated as a child to become the most lethal spy in her
country’s sordid history before turning against them and bringing them down with a smile. She was
the rogue that helped save the Winter Soldier and earned the Captain’s trust in doing so. They were
the reason she turned against those who made her. She was known as the Black Widow.

Sitting a bit away from the group, taking off his glasses and rubbing them clean with his olive
button down shirt, was the third man, another alpha. His posture slumped forward slightly; the
corners of his mouth drooped. His wavy brown hair was unkempt, not much longer than the
Captain’s, and flopped this way and that. His eyes took in the warehouse, tired and weary, reluctant
for the inevitable outcome that was to occur. He placed his glasses back on his face, pushing them
up his nose carefully, his shoulders drooping more. Right now, he was the Doctor, but not for much
longer.

The fourth man was pacing in front of his comrades. He wore an expensive three-piece suit, grey in
color with a matching vest, burgundy shirt, black wing tip shoes, and silver cufflinks adorned with
a specially made, sapphire encrusted A. His watch was of his own making, high tech, and
connected to his A.I. FRIDAY, who helped run his business Stark Industries. His company dealt
with machine manufacturing and clean energy production, but it was a cover for illegal trade in
weapons, secrets, and hits. They don’t deal in recreational drugs, not with how it’s affected his life
and his fellow comrades. His aviator shaped glasses that he always had on his person connected
him to FRIDAY as well. His hair was gelled and styled with careful precision. He was a man of
detail, of perfection, of resilience. That was the image he needed to get across to his enemies. To
the world. He was Tony Stark, head of an empire and perpetually single Alpha. He was Iron Man.

And they are the Avengers.

It wasn’t all of them, of course. The other members were busy dealing with the backlash of a
traitor’s rather regrettable decision to betray them. It was a shame. The man had such promise. So
many gifts they could utilize. Unfortunately for him, stealth was not one of them and it was how he
got caught. He was never good at covering his tracks. He tried selling The Avengers secrets to their
enemies, including the names of their chosen, the people they treasured above everyone and
everything else. Selling their secrets was bad enough but exposing those they loved and swore to
protect was an immediate death sentence. There was no getting out of it. He sealed his fate.

The traitor sat on his legs, kneeling before the four members in absolute terror and incredible pain.
His hands were expertly tied behind his back, attached to his similarly tied ankles. He was stripped
of all his clothes, leaving him naked, helpless, and extremely vulnerable. His underwear was
stuffed in his mouth, then taped shut, gagging him to the point where he could barely breathe, could
barely make a sound. Blood covered his body, salt rubbed cruelly into his wounds. There was a tarp
beneath him.

The Captain and The Winter Soldier have already gotten their fun with him. The Captain took
pleasure hearing the crunch when he took a sledgehammer to his kneecaps, then again when he felt
his collarbone crumble beneath the force of his knuckles. The Winter Soldier bled the man in
between The Captain’s assault, slicing him with the knife the Black Widow used to slit the throat of
his captors all those years ago. Now he uses it to help protect her, his lover. He uses it to protect his
brother, The Captain. He uses it to protect the Avengers, his team, his allies, his friends.
Black Widow didn’t step in until Tony arrived with the Doctor. She enjoyed the show. Watching her
boys work always brought a smile to her face. Watched the pleasure overtake them both as they
meted out just vengeance on the traitor. She hated to stop them, but the time was almost up. His end
was near.
Tony finally stopped pacing, standing before the bloody man without a shred of pity or mercy in his
dark gaze. He took off his glasses, folding the frames carefully before placing them in his suit
pocket. Cupping his hands, he steadied his stance.

“Billy Russo,” Tony started, his harsh tone causing the man kneeling before him to flinch and groan
out another muffled wail of pain. “You stole our secrets. Intended to sell them to our enemies. You
knew that if you were caught that would be the end of you. Earned you a death sentence the
moment you decided to move forward with your plan. But that wasn’t good enough, was it? No,
you needed to up the stakes. If you were going to make a move like that, why not make it bigger? If
you succeeded it would be the biggest steal in your whole entire career.” Tony stopped, scoffing in
disbelief, smiling incredulously. “Never stopped to think about what would happen if you failed,
did you?”

Billy stared back at Tony, pain filled his eyes to the brim, but he stared back at Tony, nonetheless
defiant. Tony laughed, then punched Billy in the face. His nose snapped to the side, the howl of
pain muffled to the point it sounded more like a grunt of annoyance instead of a man’s last nerve
being pulled and played with like a harp string.

“You were a good soldier, Billy. Good at following orders, serving the cause. Your ambition led
you to us, earned you the chance to be one of us. Even with your Omega status, hell especially with
your status, it would have gotten you to the main circle with enough time and dedication. But
ultimately it was your downfall too. It steered you wrong, it got you here. Beaten, bloody, and
broken beyond repair.” He took a deep breath, shaking his head in disgust. “You chose the wrong
secret to sell, Russo. The wrong people to cross.”
Tony turned his back on the traitor, nodding to the Doctor who reluctantly stood from his sitting
position. He took off his glasses, handing them to The Captain’s outstretched hand, and rolling up
his sleeves slightly, taking deep breaths in time with his slow, purposeful steps.

A change occurred with each step the Doctor took. His posture straightened; his shoulders pulled
out of their defeated droop. His hands began clenching, forgoing the nervous tick of rolling up his
sleeves in favor of ramping himself up. The sad curve of his mouth disappeared when the Doctor
bared his teeth in anger. His once brown eyes turned a shocking bottle green. Veins popping out of
his neck, arms, all over his body. This wasn’t the Doctor; this was his creation, his mistake. This
was the team member no one wanted to meet. This was the monster.

This was the Hulk.

He stepped in front of the traitor, grabbed him by the throat, and growled.

“No one hurts my chosen,” his deep, deep voice snarled, fury laced in every word.

Then, in a blink, Hulk squeezed Billy Russo’s neck, taking glee as the desperate fear in the traitor’s
eyes escalate tremendously as the bones in his neck gave way with crunch after crunch until it was
completely crushed, killing the Omega man in seconds. Hulk released the body, allowing it to fall
forward and smack the barren floors with a sickening thud. Then he roared in victory, the echoes
reverberating throughout the deserted warehouse.

Or so they thought.
Unbeknownst to them, not far from where they stood hid a 13-year-old girl. One hand was covering
her mouth while the other held onto the crate she was hiding behind. Her curly copper hair was
pulled back in a braid and tucked into a plain black beanie. Wide, tear-stricken eyes the color of the
sky. Face painted like a skull with a matching black outfit to boot. Her hands were bruised, nose
was bleeding. She got the best of someone in a fight. But that didn’t matter now.

Not after this.

She was there when they beat Billy to a pulp, watching in a helpless state as they mutilated him,
heard his muffled screams. She was there when Tony and the Doctor arrived. She was there for
Tony’s speech. She was there to see the Doctor fade and The Hulk emerge. She was there when he
crushed Billy’s neck. Saw the light leave Billy’s eyes before his body collided with the floor.

She wanted to stop them, do something to put an end to Billy’s suffering and save his life. He saw
her and gave her a look that explicitly said don’t you dare. Anytime she tried to move, to do
anything that might help him, he gave her that same look. Even in all that pain, the fear welling up
inside, he gave her that look, and she stayed put. She stayed put and watched the mighty Avengers
kill her half-brother.

When his body collided with the ground, she couldn’t do it anymore. Amidst the Hulk’s roar, she
stood from her spot, lips trembling in fear and sorrow, and ran away from the scene.

Just as the roar ended, the girl made a foolish mistake and tripped over one of the fallen machine
parts strewn about on the floor. She fell with a loud grunt, the scraping sound from the metal
against the floor reverberated through the barren room.

Silence. The girl turned to look behind her. All eyes were on her. Tony’s were shocked. Both the
Captain’s and The Winter Soldier’s were confused, then determined. The Black Widow’s showed
no emotion. The Hulk’s were angry. He let out another terrifying roar. The girl picked herself up
and ran.

She ran and she ran. Out of the warehouse, through the docks, and into the bright lights and joyful
screams of the carnival she and Billy were attending nearby mere hours ago. She hid amongst the
party goers, desperately searching for a way out. She didn’t have the keys to Billy’s car, and even if
she were lucky there was no time to hotwire it either.

Twice she was almost caught, both times by the Black Widow. She spotted her in the crowd, but the
girl was surprisingly quick and lost her by jumping into the mirror house. From there it was a game
of cat and mouse, one which the Black Widow would have won if she hadn’t underestimated the
young girl. Billy made sure his half-sister knew how to defend herself, which meant ensuring she
always had a knife on her. When the Black Widow finally had her mouse in her hands, she grabbed
hold of the girl’s beanie, pulling it off with a flourish, and received a cruel, harsh slash to her wrist
quickly followed by a firm shove to her midsection for the effort.

She fell back into the mirror, cracking the unstable surface, and failed to grab the girl as she fled
once more.

The Black Widow raced to catch her outside, but that was the last she saw of the girl. The Captain
and the Winter Soldier never saw her, though they searched zealously throughout the carnival. Tony
had stayed behind at the warehouse to calm the Hulk and bring the Doctor back so they could not
help.
The girl had escaped. All the Black Widow had of hers was the beanie still in her now bloody
grasp, and bright copper stands hooked into fabric and floating aimlessly in the wind.
She was shocked someone had been able to get the better of her, to flee when no one has ever been
able to do so. Despite that, she was smiling. She brought the beanie to her nose, breathed in the
scent, and felt unbelievably warm. The scent of an Omega, one that was newly presented. The
image of a roaring campfire on the beach with the sun setting and the waves crashing crossed her
mind and encapsulated her senses. The mouthwatering taste of berries and almonds with a dash of
vanilla, chocolate, and sea salt filled her taste buds. Her eyes drooped slightly, lost in the scent the
Omega left behind.

That was how the Captain and the Winter Soldier found her. Sitting on the wooden steps at the
entrance of the mirror house, blood pouring down her right arm, delicately holding the beanie in
her left, breathing in the scent as if her life depended on it, to which it might as well. Both caught a
whiff of the scent, but only the Soldier was as affected by it as the Widow. The Captain found it
pleasant, perhaps even enjoyable to an extent, but it did not make him lose focus. No scent has ever
done so.
That was the night the Avengers punished and ended a traitor. That was the night a battered girl
watched her family die. That was the night where that girl became the one that got away. That was
the night The Black Widow and The Winter Soldier swore to find the Omega and make her theirs.

That night was Halloween, and it changed everything.

 Sweet Disposition
Chapter Summary

It is now the present day. Violet Mason is introduced, and we get to see the world through her
eyes.

Chapter Notes

Here's another chapter for you guys! I hope you're liking the story so far and hopefully it
makes sense too.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 1

Sweet Disposition

Present Day

Violet Mason watched the heavy afternoon traffic from her perch on the fire escape with disinterest.
Temper Trap blasted through her earbuds, drowning out the shouts and screams from the people
racing about below her. It was the same every day. People hustling and bustling to get to work, to
go home, to score some coke, sell some drugs, go on a shopping binge, get groceries, take pictures,
hide a body, steal some merchandise, hide stolen merchandise, buy a lottery ticket, whatever strikes
the average New Yorker’s fancy. It was cold, the wind biting into Vi’s body like snakes. The sun
was out of sight, the weather overcast with thick, grey clouds covering the sky.

Vi didn’t care for New York. More than once she mulled over the idea of leaving. Stowing away on
one of the ships in the bay and going wherever they take her. Earn enough money to buy a
greyhound ticket and go until it stops. Hitchhike. Find a train that leaves the city and then train hop
trains until it takes her somewhere better than this place. So many possibilities, so many useless
thoughts. Vi wasn’t going anywhere. Her friends were here, Billy’s grave was here, her life was
here.

Vi was not the same person who stood by while her half-brother was brutally murdered. No longer
did she watch as cruel Alphas dished out “punishment” towards vulnerable Omegas. Vi refused to
encourage her submissive nature thanks to her second gender. She stood up for those who couldn’t
fight back. Beat some sense into Alphas her age that were stupid enough to believe she’d be an
easy fix, a weak and demure little girl who’d get on her knees and thank them while they violated
her. She proved them wrong. Made them regret ever laying a hand on her and the few she cared
about.
Over the past five years Vi was living on and off the streets, staying clear of cops, mob wannabes,
and any general trouble she could come across. Even with the fights, she’s worked to keep herself
off the radar, knowing the Avengers might someday decide to resume their search for her after
spotting her in the warehouse. Thankfully, she hasn’t come across them since that fateful
Halloween night.

Her once copper hair was now died a pretty indigo blue that made her normally kind sky-blue eyes
glacial and intense. Her hair was cut in a short bob style that was often messy and unkempt, and
with the new color it made her already pale skin look haunted and highlighted how malnourished
she was. The blue curls peaked out beneath the faded grey Air Force cap that belonged to her dad.
He died when she was 9 after his plane came crashing down due to a bird strike. She was wearing
his old blue hoody too beneath the denim jacket she got a couple years ago. It didn’t dwarf her like
it used to, but it was still huge on her thanks to her thin, gawky frame and short stature. Her worn
jeans were falling apart at the seams, just like her old black converse.

Though thinner than she should be and wearing bruises on her face and knuckles far more often
than necessary, she was a very pretty girl. If she took the time to care for herself, she’d be
positively radiant. Much to her dislike, she was still considered to be an incredibly desirable
Omega. Despite her best attempts to keep her true nature hidden, there was always one or two
alphas that were able to catch her scent beneath the scent blockers she wears in her jacket and
hoody (she wore them often), hence the bruises and battered knuckles. She won’t be taken
advantage of. She won’t turn out like Billy, at the mercy of Alphas to cruel and evil to know
anything of softness and forgiveness. He wouldn’t want that for her, that’s why he urged her to stay
still that night. If they saw her, she would have turned out the same way. Perhaps even worse.

There was a gentle tap on her shoulder.

Her eyes popped wide open. Her dull, bored gaze sharpened with focus. Her body stiffened, turning
abruptly to determine the disturbance.

The moment she recognized the “intruder” she instantly relaxed. Pulling her earbuds out and
turning off the music on her battered phone, she smiled apologetically. “Sorry Karen, lost track of
time.”

“I’m sorry too, I tried saying your name to get your attention, but then I realized-” she stopped,
gesturing to the earbuds in Vi’s hand.

Vi waved it off, “don’t worry about it. I need to stop listening to music on break anyway. I tend to
get lost in it when I do and then I lose track of time and then so on and so on.”

Karen smiled at that, patting Vi gently on her shoulder climbing back through the window. “C’mon,
I need some help filing papers.”

Karen Page was an amazing, kind woman that only ever showed Vi respect and patience. She
worked as both secretary and private investigator for the Nelson and Murdock law firm. She knew
a little bit about Vi’s past, but only enough to dispute the terrible rumors created by disgruntled
alphas Vi beat up over the years. Rumors that she was a living sex doll until she went full serial
killer and murdered a bunch of alphas, or the one where she was a prostitute until she narced and
got a whole bunch of people arrested. Her favorite rumor was the one where she was a side act in a
freak show circus showing off how flexible she was and then got fruit thrown at her for her efforts.
It sounded like a villain origin story straight out of comic book. If only.
Karen never bought any of it, neither did Matt and Foggy. Vi really liked Karen. She was an Omega
like Vi. And just like Vi she refused to put up with any alpha bullshit, and never hesitated to show
them when she meant business. Matt and Foggy were amazing too, both betas and incredibly
patient with Vi, particularly during her bad days where she struggles to find anything good in this
world. Foggy’s naturally upbeat nature sometimes chafed with Vi’s more defiant nature, but she
appreciated his sly humor. Matt was relaxing and sarcastic, immediately putting Vi at ease
whenever he was around.

“Matt and Foggy are busy handling another Omega/Alpha dispute so they’ll be late tonight. I need
to go to the local University to interview some people and find out exactly what happened.”

“Wait, the university in Mason Square?” Vi interrupted as she climbed through the window.

“That’s the one, why do you ask?”

“Peter works there.” Vi answered gravely, a heavy feeling starting in her chest.

Peter Parker was another Omega Vi was friends with. One of two male Omegas she came across
since her brother’s brutal murder. He was sweet guy, always looking out for Vi and offering his
couch to her whenever she needed a place to sleep or take a shower. He didn’t have much to begin
with, and the fact that he offered what little he had to her as consistently as he did makes her want
to tear up just thinking about it. She didn’t want him to meet the same fate as Billy, and she
certainly didn’t want him to end up jaded and damaged like her either. She wanted the best for
him.

Before it could settle, or her thoughts could go haywire with any possibilities of seeing her friend
hurt, Karen raised a calming hand towards her.

“The Omega that was attacked wasn’t Peter. I promise. If it was Matt would have called and told
you himself.”

Her reassurance and that well known fact put Vi at ease, but it wasn’t enough to shake away the bad
feeling that was starting to spread. “Let me do it.”

“What?”

“Let me go to the University and talk to Peter. I’m sure he’ll know something about what
happened, and if he doesn’t, he can find out. He has an in with his academic advisor. He’s some
prominent Doctor or something.”

“You have a point, but wouldn’t that get Peter unnecessarily involved?”

“Only if I push too hard.” Vi shrugged.

Karen smiled, shaking her head slightly, “sweetie, you either push too hard or not all.” She sighed,
rubbing her face with the heel of her hand before grabbing her purse and gesturing towards the
door. “C’mon.”

“You’re letting me come along?”

“I’m taking you to see Peter so you can be sure he’s okay while I do my job. You can file those
papers when I get back.”
Vi nodded eagerly, “deal.”

Karen stopped at the door, glancing at Vi with a shrewd look in her eyes. “You can also make
dinner tonight. I have stuff for spaghetti and garlic bread if you’re game?”

Vi rolled her eyes, “trying to make sure I eat something not from a vending machine?”

“Or from Zane’s fruit stand a couple blocks away. I’m surprised you’re not dead from eating all that
rotten fruit.”

“Beggars can’t be choosers,” Vi responded with yet another shrug.

“That wouldn’t be the case if you were to take me up on my offer.” Karen smirked, crossing her
arms over her chest.

“And risk running into Frank in another rut? Pass.”

“He hasn’t come back during a rut since that night, and you know he never would have stopped by
if there was anyway to avoid it. Nothing happened between us, and he made sure that you weren’t
at risk either.” Karen started defending, but Vi was not in the mood to listen.

Frank was the only Alpha Vi allowed to be in her life, and it was only because he and Billy served
in Afghanistan together and looked out for one another. He took her in after Billy’s death, but due
to her obvious discomfort he didn’t force her to stay with him. He was the only person she told the
truth about what happened to Billy, and since then he has been good about keeping a fair distance
to respect her wishes. After his family was murdered and he became the vigilante known as the
Punisher, it was a good thing they kept their distance. She visits him whenever he wanders back in
the city to off some douchebag, and he checks in about once a week to make sure she’s still alive
and not in prison. Karen knows him because they incidentally saved each other’s lives during a
wicked shoot out about a year ago. Since then they’ve been close.

“Karen, you know how Alphas are. Frank might be able to keep his brain in the game but
eventually his nature will get the better of him, and some poor omega is going to get hurt because
of it. We see it all the time.”

“Do you really believe Frank is capable of losing himself like that?” Karen shot back, arching her
eyebrow.

Vi sighed, “My heart says no, but my brain says never underestimate the deps of depravity a person
will sink to with the right push.”

Karen shook her head, “Not everyone is horrible Violet. Someday you’ll find someone who will
convince you of that.”

Vi snorted at that, “the day I do is the day I just might let someone else take care of me.”

“Oh! The horror,” Karen joked, pantomiming a horrified expression before grabbing the doorknob
and stepping out into the cold, musky hallway.

Vi followed quickly, eager to see her friend safe and unharmed.

Chapter End Notes

And that's the end of the chapter! Please leave comments on what you think (be nice, no trolls
allowed), I'm dying for some constructive criticism and would love to improve my writing!
Thank you for reading!
 Reckless Abandon
Chapter Summary

Natasha and Bucky enjoy each others company, and think about the one that got away.

Chapter Notes

Mild Smut in this chapter. I've never written smut before so hopefully it isn't too cringey.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 2

Reckless Abandon

Friday Afternoon

(Four days later)

Natasha Romanov, The Black Widow, was in a surprisingly good mood today. Perhaps it was
Tony’s sudden luck and good fortune from finding his chosen after all these years. Maybe it was
her lover’s recent bout of justice in torturing and burning a cowardly man who thought he could get
away with betraying them. It could be a change in the weather, Natasha preferred the cold to the
warmth when traveling outdoors anyway. Or maybe Natasha had finally found time to just bask in
the moment and found that she was happy as can be.

Despite her happiness, she was restless. Unsettled. Like a recovering addict searching for
something he knows he cannot have. But Natasha doesn’t know what she’s searching for. Or she
does and simply doesn’t want to admit it to herself. It would explain the current situation she was
in.

In matters of sex, Natasha naturally assumed the top, the dominant role. James, the Winter Soldier,
happily took the bottom position to please her. His alpha side didn’t always agree with the
submissive role, but through a lot of patience and hard work, she earned his trust and unwavering
loyalty, and no number of dominant hormones would get in the way of pleasing the woman he
loved. Only with Natasha could he allow himself to be this way. Only Natasha he could trust.

Which is why this situation was so peculiar, but not unwelcome.

It was Friday afternoon. Tony would be bringing his chosen to the tower tonight to continue his
courtship of the Omega, but until then he was in meetings on and off throughout the day. Bruce
rarely stopped by the tower, wanting to stay at home and be close to Betty and his unborn child.
Hawkeye was at his home with Phil and their wife, Laura. Steve was spending the day out on the
town with his chosen, the rather amusing Omega Darcy Lewis. One of the very few people to make
The Captain laugh and smile for more than a nanosecond. Happy and Pepper were busy dealing
with Tony and his meetings, which left James and Natasha alone at the tower.

She took advantage of that fact.

Currently the Black Widow was on her knees, wearing only a black lacy thong, matching pasties,
and stripper heels, and taking the Winter Soldiers cock in her mouth like she needed it to breathe.

James was fully dressed, completely caught unaware by Natasha just a few moments prior. The
door to their room was open wide, leaving them completely open to anyone that decided to come
home early and happen upon them. The thought sent a zing between Natasha’s legs.

James moaned slightly above her, clenching his hand in her hair, holding her head steady as he
began thrusting his hips into the warm heat of her mouth, pushing and pushing until his cock was
lodged in her throat and her face shoved against the bottom of his torso. He held her there, moaning
as the muscles in her throat contracted around his cock, and her hands moved around to grip his ass
tightly, pulling him in deeper. They stayed like that for 37 seconds, James counted with joy, before
Natasha put up resistance. James pulled back instantly, nearly pulling his cock completely out her
delicious heat, but she grabbed hold of his shaft before his head slipped out.

Those green eyes stared up at him, her devilish smirk lighting up her face. Her hand started rubbing
up and down his length, her tongue expertly flicking his head before she pulled back with a smile.

“Fuck my face, Alpha. Cum down my throat. And leave your clothes on.” She paused to kiss his
head, already leaking pre-cum he was so turned on, “I’m in the mood to be used.”

Her wish was his command.

He pulled her hair, her lustful gaze returning to his face.

“Get the equipment. We’re in for a long afternoon.”

She grinned at that. Kissing his tip one more time before grabbing his outstretched hands and
allowing him to help her to her feet. He pulled her in for a kiss, a devouring kiss that said he
wanted to eat her alive, and vice versa. They smiled as they pulled away from the other. Natasha
went to the closet to grab the bondage equipment, stuff that was mostly reserved for the random
subs (betas only) they brought in to spice up their sex life now and again. None of them ever truly
satisfied the pair. Too eager, too selfish, too plain, too boring. It varied from sub to sub, but they
could deal with meager points like those. Sadly, they all shared one rather annoying trait that the
alphas just couldn’t get past.

Broken too easily.

They needed someone with a strong will. Someone stubborn to a fault with a healthy dose of
defiance. Someone who can take the pain they dish out. Someone who presented them a challenge.
Someone whose collapse will be hard earned and worth the effort. Someone they can bring back
from the peaceful bliss with kisses and words of affection. Someone to take care of. Someone they
can build up once more, then tear down with even more effort than the last. Someone that’s a
pipedream, a fantasy the pair think about every other day.
James pulled off his leather jacket and folded it neatly before placing it on the back of the wooden
chair at the table in their room. He rolled up the sleeves of his black Henley shirt to his elbows and
carefully stuffed his hard cock back into his pants. He sauntered over to his side of the bed, opened
the drawer and grabbed a hair tie. Tying his dark mane of hair back into his signature messy bun, he
turned and saw Natasha exit her expansive closet carrying a red box with a black lid, smirking as
she gently set it on the edge of their bed.

James moved to stand behind her, his hands encasing her hips while teeth nipped at the crook of her
neck. She chuckled to herself, her bare bottom rubbing against clothed erection as she pulled off the
black lid.

“Quick and dirty, or a slow burn you’ll feel for days,” he whispered in her ear, his thumbs rubbing
circles in her smooth skin.

“Quick and dirty, we’re working tonight. Can’t be too worn out for it. Steve might ground us.”

James chuckled to himself, “in that case,” he started, his hands moving to grab each cheek of her
ass, “anything off limits before we get started?”

“Same rules as always,” she smirked, turning slightly to wink at him.

They both shared the same rules. First, blindfolds or anything that obscures the face if cameras are
involved are a requirement. Accidents happen, hackers happen, and sometimes the pair are kinky
enough to watch the videos and post them online just for the hell of it, but only of Natasha. Bucky
was not into spandex and his metal arm are was far too recognizable, so he never featured. Their
identities must always be protected, even in times of indulging their recreational kink. Second rule,
always check in using the traffic light system (red for stop, yellow for wait and talk, green for keep
going), or finger taps in case one cannot answer verbally (1 tap for no, 2 taps for yes, no taps for
emergency). The third and most important rule, stop when the safe word (or no taps for nonverbal)
is called. Natasha’s was Budapest, James was Siberia.

He grinned at her, his metal hand roughly grabbing her by the chin and pulling her in for dirty,
devouring kiss growling out his lustful desire.

“Grab the cuffs, then kneel where you were before.”

She followed his orders with a smile. Grabbing the leather cuffs, one for each extremity, she
quickly put them on, leaving enough room so that her circulation wouldn’t be cut off, but tight
enough to make her melt. James grabbed a thin, yet unbreakable black rope to tie through the silver
loops of the cuffs, securing both of her hands behind her back and to her ankles as well. It brought
back hazy memories of the Omega traitor from years ago, but not enough to shake his focus. Then
he grabbed a blindfold that read “cum slut” over the eyes in crimson lettering, a black and red
spider gag that was big enough to take his cock but small enough to not cause Natasha any terrible
discomfort, then the coup de gras. A vibrating but plug. Natasha grinned at the sight.

For the next hour, James fucked Natasha this way and that. Cumming down her throat not once, not
twice, but three times before finally giving her reprieve fucking her aching pussy. The butt plug
vibrating all the while as he fucked her hard and fast, her eager, pleasurable moans turning to
screams as she finally, finally came with all her might. Then, once everything was over, James
released his lover from her bonds, stripped them both down to their completely nude selves, and
ran a bath for the pair to share.
He kissed her neck, rubbed her sides in devastating care as she smiled and purred like a very
pleased cat.

“What brought this on?” He asked gently, yet purposefully.

She glanced at him, a shadow in those cloudy eyes. “You know I’m not the type to believe in fate,
in myths and fairy tails we were told as children. They were simply stories to help us sleep through
the night or warn us from making foolish mistakes. Just simple stories.”

James nodded, urging her to continue.

She took a deep breath, her eyes frustrated and troubled. “I feel like something big is about to
happen, James. Some change is about to occur and alter our lives, and I can’t understand why.”

James realized where she was coming from. “The last time you had a gut feeling like this was the
day we executed Billy Russo.”

“The night she got away,” Natasha mumbled.

“Brea Abernathy,” James confirmed.

It’ll be five years come Halloween next week since they encountered the most beautiful smelling
Omega, they’ve ever had the pleasure scenting. They took the strands from the beanie Natasha took
from her and were both shocked and pleased to see the young girls face when they found a DNA
match. The skeleton make-up did not do justice for the wonderful girl. The mess of copper curls
framing a bright, round face. Those shocking blue eyes peering through. That happy smile. The
innocence and purity in her gaze. That sweet little girl hasn’t been seen or heard from since that
night. And it was their fault.

Even after all these years, Natasha and James still looked for her. Checked in with old contacts
almost daily to see if there was any news. Even went so far as to return to the docks where the
carnival was held and retrace their steps, investigating possible avenues where she could have
escaped. The mere memory of her scent swept them up, pulled them into each other’s embrace, and
protected them from nightmares. It kept them going, continuing their near hopeless search for the
Omega.

They kept her beanie carefully preserved and tucked away in a lock box with their weapons stash in
the lounge area of their floor. Her scent, though faded and long since lost its punch, still lingered in
the fabric. Both alphas have taken it out now and again and would breathe in the sweet, warm
scent. It was the best way to deal with their nightmares. The scent always chased them away.

Natasha sighed, her brows furrowing in frustration. She sat up in the tub and away from James,
pulling her legs to her chest and wrapping her arms tight around them.

“What if we never find her, James? What if she’s been dead the entire time? What if we’ve been
wasting our time, chasing ghosts and holding onto this lost cause, like children?” She spat towards
the end, her mouth curling in disgust. Not for the children, but for the weakness she’s shown.

James smirked slightly, rubbing his metal hand slowly up her spine, the water falling from the
crooks like a baby waterfall. She reared her head back in pleasure.
“Natasha, that girl escaped the Black Widow, the most lethal assassin in the world. I have no doubt
she’s still alive.”

“Oh?” Natasha glanced at him, some of the frustration easing in her expression, “and what has she
been doing all these years, if not dead?”

James met her gaze with an intensity that would have terrified anyone else, except Steve, “waiting
for us.”

She smirked at that. Her hands reached out to him, turning and situating her body until she
comfortably straddled James hips, leaving her chest exposed. She wasn’t cold though. The
bathroom was filled with steam and caressed her damp skin. Though she felt him between her legs,
unintentionally rubbing her sensitive parts, she felt no arousal. This wasn’t about sex. She wrapped
her arms around his neck, her fingers tangling in his damp hair.

“Waiting to kill us? For us to kill her?”

“We’ll find out,” James promised, his deep voice ringing with solemn authority.

She smiled, “Personally, I’d prefer the former.”

James nodded in agreement, “me too.”

She cocked her head in amusement, “why?”

“I’m used to people wanting to kill me. It’s nothing new.” His metal hand brushed her chin, “and
you?”

“It’ll be easier to get her to stop trying to kill us than convince her she has nothing to fear, that she’s
safe with us.”

James smirked at that, “I love you.”

“And I love you,” she kissed him.

It wasn’t the devouring, eat you alive type of kiss fueled by lust and need. This was slow, gentle,
and fueled by trust and companionship. Neither felt arousal, only warmth and connection.

“We’ll find her, Nat.” James whispered against her lips, “we’ll claim our Omega.”

“I believe you, James.”

“And I won’t let you down.”

She pulled away then, shaking her head slightly as she returned his intense gaze, “you never have.
And you never will.”

They spent the rest of the time in the tub kissing, almost lazy in their efforts with no signs of
stopping. The promise between them bloomed like a flower and brought them even closer together
than before. The minutes passed by quickly, but they didn’t care. The steam smelled like berries
and vanilla, as close to their Omega’s scent as they can get.
Chapter End Notes

And that's chapter 2! Hope you guys are enjoying it so far! FYI, just in case you missed it,
Violet Mason and Brea Abernathy are the same person. The next chapter is a flashback and it
will explain how she got the new name. Please leave a comment and let me know what you
think!
 Like No One's Watching You
Chapter Summary

Flashback to five years ago on Halloween, and how Brea Abernathy became Violet Mason.

Chapter Notes

Warning, there is an assault scene (hence the rape/non-con warning) but it's stopped before it
can go too far. If you're sensitive to that type of stuff then please read at your own risk. There's
also an underage element to because it happens to the main character as a minor, but again, it's
stopped before it can go too far.

Also, there's a blatant Game of Thrones reference in here. If you catch it Kudos to you!

(Forgive me if the ending is kind of hammy)

Enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 3

Like No One’s Watching You

Halloween Night

(5 years ago)

13-year-old Brea Abernathy shivered in fear behind the thin black curtain next to the entrance of
the mirror house. She watched the Black Widow through the narrow opening, hand covering her
mouth once more to stop her whimpers from escaping. The Widow held something to her face,
breathing deeply and loudly. Her eyes went all droopy, like she inhaled a stream of coke instead of
smelling whatever she held in her hand. Blood was pouring from her wound, but the Widow either
didn’t notice or didn’t care. She kept pushing the mystery object back into her face, breathing it in
like an oxygen mask, like her life depended on it.

Within seconds she disappeared, but she didn’t go far. Brea could feel in her bones that she was
nearby, that she wasn’t giving up yet, no matter how distracted she appeared. Men’s voices soon
emerged, and Brea could only assume the rest of the Avengers arrived to join her. She couldn’t hear
what they were saying. The noise of the carnival was too thick and boisterous to distinguish their
words.

So, she sat there. She waited for their voices to go away, searching desperately around the limited
space for something, anything she could use to escape. There were props, mostly toy weapons that
were no doubt confiscated from kids while entering the carnival. A couple of masks, but they were
too small for her face.

She breathed carefully, removing her hand and shifting her body forward into a crouched position.
Nimbly she pushed open the curtain, carefully peering through the narrow sliver to examine the
entrance way. The Black Widow was sitting on the steps, sharing the indistinguishable object with
The Captain and the Winter Soldier. The Soldier appeared to be as affected as the Widow, but the
Captain remained unfazed. Violet took that into consideration, and as quietly as she could, departed
from her hiding spot, and went back into the maze of mirrors.

Her nose was bleeding profusely due to the stress from her current situation and the fact that it was
still messed up from busting it open during recess a few days prior. The stark contrast of the red
with the white and black face paint was unnerving. The fearful look in her eyes. The way her body
trembled and shook. The dim, gloomy light that flickered and cast numerous shadows in the
cramped space. It was the stuff of nightmares.

She stared at her reflection far longer than she should have. Is this what Billy saw? A scared little
girl too terrified to do anything but watch? Is this why he wouldn’t let her help? She forced eyes
shut, turning away from her reflection before glaring down at the floor. There was no time to get
distracted. She had to keep going.

Within minutes she exited the mirror house. Keeping an eye out for the Avengers, Brea cautiously
escaped the carnival. She cut through an opening between the Ferris Wheel and the gun show,
knowing the prominent entries and exits would be monitored. Once away from the lights and
screams of the carnival, Brea ran as far as she could.

She ran and she ran, and she ran until she couldn’t run anymore. She finally collapsed in front of a
big, expansive sign that lit up and read in bold yellow letters, “Mason Square, home of Hargrove
University”. She fell face first into the grass, her nails digging deep into the dirt. The world finally
stopped moving. The wind stopped blowing. Then there was silence. An empty silence that
shocked Brea to the core.

How can no sound be the loudest sound of all?

She couldn’t hold it in anymore. Now that she was alone, with no one to chase her down like a dog
or kill her for her knowing something she shouldn’t, she let the tears fall. Once they started falling
down her cheeks, the heart wrenching sobs soon followed. She rolled over to lay on her back,
curling her legs up until her knees were bent towards the dark night sky and her feet rested flat on
the ground. She grabbed her face, closing her eyes and digging her nails into her scalp, and she
cried.

Billy’s screams filled her mind. The pain crossing his face with every hit, every slice they gave
him. The look in his eyes as the Hulk crushed his throat. His life, his essence leaving him before his
body hit the ground with a sickening thud. She should have helped him. She shouldn’t have listened
to him. She should have fought for him.

Why didn’t she?

The better question, is what could she have done to help? What could she do that would have saved
him from those monsters? What chance did she have against the Avengers?

None.
The unmistakable fact did little to ease Brea’s aching heart and scrambled mind. She was all alone.
Billy was all she had left. Her Dad died over 4 years ago while training new pilots. Bird strike. A
stupid accident. The only consolation was that he died doing what he loved, piercing the clouds and
chasing the sun. He wasn’t tortured and murdered by monsters.

She had nowhere to go. No one to reach out to. No friends she could ask for help. It was just her.
And she had no idea what to do. She cried harder; her chest burned from the tears.

“Are you okay?” A woman’s voice broke the silence.

Brea rubbed the tears from her eyes, looking up hesitantly.

A blonde woman wearing a sparkly gold party dress and matching gold heels stood before her. She
was pretty but worn out. Her eyes seemed both tired and alert. Her pupils were huge. Her body
shook, but she didn’t act like she was cold. There was white powder under her nose.

She sniffed the air, her pupils somehow getting bigger. She stepped forward; her breath heavy as
her hand touched her stomach.

“You’re an Omega,” she growled, her mouth opening and closing, taking in Brea’s scent as her
hand stretched down her dress, further and further until it reached the hem between her legs. Her
fingers grasped it and pulled it up. She stalked towards Brea, who was paralyzed on the ground.

What is happening?! What is this woman doing?

Just as she spread her legs, meaning to straddle the Omega, Brea found her courage and kicked her
in the shin. The woman cried out but was faster than Brea imagined her to be. When she tried to
turn and jump away her attacker, the woman fell on top of her. Her hands went to Brea’s throat,
squeezing tightly, but not enough to cut off her air way.

“Stop it!” The woman growled, only this time it was different than before. A deeper timbre, a
commanding tone it didn’t hold before. It made Brea’s eyes go wide, and once more she was frozen
on the ground, barely breathing as the woman clumsily straddled her body, released her neck, then
grabbed Brea’s hands. She pushed them together, then caged them on the ground above Brea’s
head.

When the woman leaned over, Brea caught a whiff of her scent, which meant it was particularly
potent considering she hasn’t been able to properly smell anything over the passed few days thanks
to her consistent nose bleeds. Dead flowers and rotted fruit, with flies buzzing around and
scavenging for scraps. It made Brea gag slightly. The woman noticed and smiled.

“Better get used to it, because you’ll be calling me Alpha soon.” She leaned down to kiss her. Brea
turned away, panic setting in.

“Stop it,” she meant to shout, but it came out as a scared whimper.

“Don’t worry,” she kissed her neck, chuckling at Brea’s struggles, “it won’t be long. A touch here,
a bite there, and then you’ll be mine, Violet Beauregard. I bet you’ll taste better than the blueberry
she became.”

There was slight scrape of her teeth, and in that moment, Brea knew she needed to make a choice.
If she didn’t do something, anything, then her life was essentially over before it truly began. A life
without freedom isn’t a life worth living. Then again, if she did do something, would it be the end
of her life altogether? Which future was better? Living as someone’s pet or toy to play with, or no
future at all?

Brea gritted her teeth, spat at the woman’s face. She reared back, shocked and disgusted.

“You’re a pig,” Brea growled, those kind sky blue eyes filled with a rage no Alpha has ever seen in
an Omega before. Then Brea did something that truly shocked the inebriated Alpha woman.

She headbutted her.

It stunned the pair of them, but with Brea’s penchant for getting into fights on her side, she
recovered quicker than the Alpha above her. She pulled her hands free and pushed the woman off
her. She scrambled to her feet, then raced down the sidewalk.

“Get back here!”

No way was Brea going back. She didn’t escape getting murdered by the Avengers just so she can
get raped and claimed by a drunk, stinky Alpha. She didn’t know where life was going to take her,
or what was going to happen to her next, but she’d rather die than “belong” to an alpha like that.

She didn’t hear the woman’s pursuit behind her. She was tempted to look back and see if she lost
her, her body was drained after running for so long already, but ultimately refused. Keeping her
focus on getting away from this part of town.

She should have looked back.

The loud pop was the only warning she had before she was struck in the back of her legs with
something sharp, and painful. The crackling sound was the only consolation she had as she fell to
the ground screaming. Her body spasmed on the pavement, incapable of anything except trying not
to vomit or piss herself from the sheer force. The crackling continued for another few seconds
before it mercifully stopped, leaving Brea caving in on herself, crying out broken sobs.

Heels clicked towards her, deep gasping breaths coming closer and closer to Brea. Her tears fell to
the stone beneath her, the rough surface scratching her cheek yet providing a reprieve due to its
cold temperature. Sparkly gold heels stepped in her line of vision. She didn’t look up.

“I wouldn’t have done that if you just did what you were told. We could have been done by now.
Walking back to the bar and enjoying what’s left of Halloween. You didn’t have to be in pain.” Her
voice at the last part, kneeling and carefully turning Brea over to her side. “Look at me,” she
commanded, the same tone as before.

Brea did as she asked, tears filling her eyes.

“Just let it happen,” she ordered, the commanding tone she used was gone. She grabbed Brea by the
hair, pulling her to a sitting position.

Brea tried pulling away, but it was no use. Coming back from a headbutt was a hell of a lot easier
than being shot with a taser. Though both her heart and her mind kept telling her, screaming at her
to fight, her body was done. Too drained, too sore, and too defeated to continue.
She breathed Brea’s scent once again, looking almost demonic her pupils were so big. Licking her
lips, baring her teeth, she leaned forward. Brea thought about Billy, how strong he was to the very
end, staring up defiantly to Tony Stark himself.

She apologized for being so weak.

“What the Hell are you doing!” shouted an extremely angry voice from behind Brea.

The Alpha pulled back to look at the owner of that voice, then sprang to her feet and back away
quickly, hands up in the air. Brea stared at her in shock. What the Hell just happened? One minute a
predatory monster intent on turning Brea into her bitch, the next a scared little girl who just caught
by their Mom. What?!

“Trish, what have you done?!” Brea turned to look at the newcomer.

She was tall, the same height as the Alpha woman, though technically taller if you took away the
heels. She was white as a sheet, wavy hair as black as night. She wore black boots, ripped jeans, a
plain white muscle shirt, and a grey hoody tied around her waist. She stalked towards the Alpha
and pushed her to the ground.

“Nothing yet, I swear!”

“What were you going to do?! Huh? Force this poor Omega to be your little doll like your mom did
to you?!”

“That’s not what I was trying to do!” The Alpha, Trish, shot back, but it was weak and pitiful
compared to her behavior before the new woman showed up.

The woman looked at Brea, her eyes widening slightly before turning back to the woman on the
ground.

“Jesus Christ, Trish! She’s a kid! A fucking kid!” She turned away from her fully, shaking her head
in disgust before heading towards. “You really have lost it.”

“No! Jess, please don’t do that! Don’t leave me!”

“Or what?” The woman shouted at her, moving to stand protectively in front of Brea, “you going to
shoot that taser at me too? Push me to ground and force your coked-up ass on me?!”

Trish was on her knees, wordlessly pleading with the woman as tears ran down her face. The
woman scoffed at Trish, turning her back on her and stretching out an open hand to Brea.

“Can you walk?” She asked tentatively, her voice breaking slightly.

Brea glanced at the simpering Trish, ashamed with herself for not being able to make the alpha fall
apart like that. She took the woman’s hand.

“Wait, where did she get you with the taser?”

“My legs,” Brea responded, turning over slightly she the woman could find them easily. A few
more bursts of pain, and even more when she took the woman’s hand once more, she was able to
get back on her feet. It was too painful to walk now, so she just held on to the woman as she half
dragged, half carried Brea away from Trish, and to the nearest bench she could set Brea at.
They were a few streets away from the scene of the assault when the woman finally set her down.
She immediately collapsed next to her, breathing deeply, catching her breath.

“Thank you,” Brea started, causing the woman to look at her, “for all of that. I was pretty much a
goner when you showed up.”

“Not true, I showed up in time to see that headbutt send her to the ground. For a second there you
didn’t need my help. Then she pulled out the taser and I knew I needed to step in.”

Brea’s mouth quirked, “well, then thanks for stepping in when you did.”

“I know what it’s like to be in that situation. I won’t stand by and watch it happen to anyone else,
ever.”

“Are you an Omega too?” Brea’s eyes lit up with hope, until the woman shook her head.

“Beta,” she sighed, “but I’ve felt firsthand an Alpha’s disdain due to my second gender. Because of
that, I know some of what you’re going through.”

Brea smiled slightly, “it’s good to know not everyone is out to kill me or claim me tonight. It’d get
rather tedious after a while.”

“I believe that,” the woman appraised Brea for a moment. “Do you have anywhere to go?”

Brea shook her head, staring at her hands. Fingers fiddling with the sleeves of her shirt. “Everyone
I know around here is dead.”

The woman hesitated, “sounds pretty recent.”

“You can say that.”

The woman didn’t respond. For a few moments neither of them spoke. Choosing to contemplate
their own thoughts and bask in the silence. It was as deafening as before. The wind picked back up,
giving Brea some sound to focus on until the woman turned in her seat, facing Brea full on.

“If you don’t have anywhere to go, I have a couch you can bunk on until you figure things out or
find someone better to help you. The only thing is you’ve got to give me a name to work with here
because I refuse to call you Omega or chick or kid or whatever.”

Brea took a breath, gingerly turning in her spot to face the woman.

“If this were any other night, I’d give you my name in a heartbeat. But this has officially been the
worst night of my life, and what you walked in on doesn’t even come close to the worst part of it. I
trust you, but with the way things have been going, it’s only a matter of time before even more bad
stuff happens.”

Her eyes went wide with recognition, “You weren’t kidding when you mentioned someone trying
to kill you.”

“I really wasn’t.”

The woman nodded, taking a steady breath before continuing, “then at least give me a name to
work with.”
 Brea flinched, shocked. “Are you sure?”

“Like I said, I know some of what you’re going through. Now are you going to give me a name or
what?”

Brea took a breath, thinking for a good minute before answering with “Violet. Violet . . . Mason.
Violet Mason.”

The woman rolled her eyes, “Trish call you that?”

“Yeah,” Brea chuckled half-heartedly.

“Why choose that?”

Brea breathed in, steadying her nerves before looking the woman in the eye. “I was led to that
place, and then attacked by a drugged-up alpha. People tried to kill me, and then she tried to claim
me and rape me. I’ll never be the same because of them, and this name is reminder of that. I’ll have
to live with it for the rest of my life anyway. If I wear it like armor, then maybe it can’t be used to
hurt me?”

The woman looked at Brea for a long moment. What she was contemplating, Brea didn’t know. To
be honest, she didn’t want to know.

“In that case,” she stuck out her hand, “it’s nice to meet you, Vi. I’m Jessica Jones.”

Brea shook her hand gratefully and knew in her bones that this was the start of a beautiful
friendship.

Jessica helped Brea get to her apartment that night, and she stayed for about a week. Billy’s body
was found floating in the river 3 days after Halloween. The next day, after hitting herself for not
thinking of him earlier, Brea reached out to Frank. He arrived in less than an hour and took her to
his home.

She’s visited Jessica at least once or twice a week since then.

Chapter End Notes

And here we are at the end again! Thank you so much for reading! I'm not totally happy with
how the ending conversation turned out but hopefully you guys liked the chapter! Please leave
a comment and let me know your thoughts! The next chapter will return to present day, and
unless something changes, we just might get to see Peter :).
 A Moment to Love and Dream Aloud
Chapter Summary

Back to Present Day, Violet receives some unexpected news from Peter Parker.

Chapter Notes

OMG 5 chapters in two days and currently working on the next one?! So awesome! Thank
you guys so much for the feedback, and please enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 4

A Moment to Love and Dream Aloud

Present Day

Saturday Morning

Violet was not a morning person. She was a night owl and very happy to be one. Though the
weirdos, the freaks, the monsters, the criminals, and all sorts of terrible people and things came out
at night, so did the dreamers and adventurers. The ones that look at the city lights glowing
throughout the night sky and see nothing but possibilities and endless opportunities awaiting them.
The ones filled with hope, and laughter.

She liked to think she was still one of them. Maybe not as hopeful and outlandish, she was far too
much of realist to think that way anymore, but still a dreamer. She dreamed of what the stars would
look like in person. She dreamed of standing on the tallest building in New York and gazing at the
true city skyline. She dreamed of walking through pyramids and unlocking the ancient secrets they
held. Standing where the Spartans stood, the brave 300 against an entire army. Of holding a baby
panda and feeding it bamboo. Swimming with dolphins. Swimming with sharks. Without the cage.

Okay, so maybe her realistic nature didn’t extend to her dreams, but she knew logistically most of
those things were simply impossible. At least for her. She wasn’t going to mourn the loss of
moments she would never have like most people would. She accepted that fact and moved on.
Didn’t stop her thinking about it though. Her mind raced and raced with self-deprecating thoughts
and pipe dream fantasies, which were only fueled buy the city lights, and drunken laughter leaving
the bars.

Last night she hung out on the roof of the building where Nelson and Murdock held their law
practice, blasting music in her ears and taking pictures of the party goers coming and going from
the bar down the street. She was on the lookout for the Alpha that roughed up an Omega student at
the Hargrove University campus where Peter goes to school. She stayed up there all night,
determined to catch and pin this damn Alpha and throw him in prison for good.

He was on probation after getting slapped with his third drunk and disorderly. This was his usual
spot. If he showed up and she caught him entering and/or leaving the building, the alpha was toast.
She was eager to catch him and any Alpha who’s dumb enough to believe they can get away with
anything when the victim is an Omega. No more of that. She doesn’t care if it finally kills her,
she’ll fight to her dying breath to stop that shit from happening to anyone, particularly Omegas.

Alas, the alpha was a no show, forcing Violet to stumble her way to Peter’s apartment and collapse
on his couch at 5 in the morning.

Violet was not a morning person. Her attitude about mornings was a lovely, demented mixture
comparable to Garfield’s hatred of Mondays and The Grinch’s disdain for Christmas before he
learned the true meaning of it.

Unfortunately for her, Peter was very much a morning person. He had the awful habit of waking up
at 6:30 to get a head start on his studying for the day, and often quite loud about it too. He was the
type, at least where his studying was concerned, that he needed to speak the facts and formulas and
whatever he needed to know out loud along with writing them down and visualizing how they
looked to allow the information to sink in. Pair that with the fact that Violet was a light sleeper, and
it’s a total nightmare for her.

Of course, Peter doesn’t know how much it irks her, and if it were up to her, he never would.
Whenever she stumbled into his apartment like tonight, and he got up super early to do his
studying, she kept her complaints to herself and stayed still like a statue so that he wouldn’t know
that he woke her up. He’d feel terrible if he knew he woke her up and then hold off on studying
whenever she was over in the mornings which would put him behind in school and make life harder
for him and she wouldn’t let that happen. She can handle an hour or so of listening to Peter study
while trying not to move on his creaky couch. It was the least she could do considering he allowed
her to stumble in whenever she felt like it, sleep on his couch, and eat what little food he had (she
rarely ate his food).

This morning was only slightly different than the others. Instead of waking up and beginning his
studying at 6:30, he waited until 7:00 to begin his studying for the day. He must have had a late
night.

Not as late hers though.

The next hour proceeded as normal, Peter studying with his usual talkative nature and Violet
pretending to sleep whilst desperately wishing she actually could. When the big green letters on
Peter’s alarm clock said 8:08 Peter finally closed his book and placed it back in his backpack. Then
things got weird again. Normally he would take this time to start doing chores, take a shower, make
breakfast, or any other menial activity people did in the morning.

Not today.

Today he was pacing, his hand at his mouth, teeth desperately chewing on a fingernail. The
ultimate nervous habit, one that was previously broken until this morning. No way was this good.

Violet decided to end the poor boy’s torment and began her usual show of waking up. Stretching
out her back like a cat, groaning in complaint, and kicking her feet up before dropping them to the
floor. Using their momentum, she sat up on the creaky couch, cringing slightly at the screeching
sounds it made. No wonder this was Peter’s designated laundry basket.

“Oh! You’re up,” Peter said in his delighted tone, finally stopping his pacing in favor of grabbing
his wobbly wooden chair and sitting in front of Violet. “I need to tell you something.”

She held a hand up, stopping him before he could continue. “Please tell me you’re not moving
again.”

Early in the year Vi helped Peter, and his Aunt and Uncle, cart his stuff from his old studio
apartment into his current one. It was barely a step up. Like moving from the dumpster to the
junkyard. More space, yet still trash. Peter was able to make some semblance of a home with it, but
it was still a decrepit building just waiting to be torn down.

The move was an absolute nightmare. Not because it was a lot of stuff to move, it only took one
trip, but because the four of them had to drive through the main parts of the city just to get to the
new apartment and were stuck in rush hour traffic all day. If they lived somewhere upstate, the
drive would have been maybe 30-40 minutes tops. Here in the city, 4 hours, and that was being
generous. Add that onto the work of setting up his apartment and you’re left with two very tired
adults and two passed out teenagers who were too lazy to climb the bed or collapse onto the couch.
Instead, they melted to the floor with barely a goodnight for the functioning adults as they chuckled
at the pair and left.

Peter shook his head furiously, smiling and laughing as he did. “No, I’m not planning on moving
any time soon, I promise.”

“Okay,” Vi started, watching her friend warily, “then stop acting like the white rabbit and tell me
what’s going on.”

“Sorry, I’m just nervous.” He wrung his hands together, taking deep breaths to calm himself.

“What’s there to be nervous about?” Vi smiled, running a hand through Indigo colored hair.

“You’re opinion on Alphas.”

She froze, appraising Peter in suspicion. “You know my opinion of Alphas.”

The wringing of his hands increased in ferocity “I was hoping to get your opinion on just one
Alpha in general?”

His eyes were shy, almost fearful as he cautiously met her gaze. Guilt zinged through her system.
How could she make Peter act like this? What kind of monster could do something to the precious
cinnamon roll that he is? Apparently Violet and her blunt, unshaking opinion of the Alpha race did
it.

She took a breath, thinking carefully about the best way to this.

“Peter, you roughly know the reason why I feel this way towards Alphas. They hurt me, hurt people
I really cared about. They changed my life in horrible ways and made it impossible for me to get
back to who I used to be. You know this.” Peter nodded, those sweet brown eyes attentive, giving
me his undivided attention. “You also know, or should know, that I’m not the type of person to tell
you how to live your life. That includes anyone you might be interested in getting to know a little
more.”

Peter clasped his hands together, “even if that person’s an Alpha?”

“Do I look like your parent?”

“No, you look like my emo twin who just got back from a Falling in Reverse concert.”

Violet thought about that comment, then shrugged, “Point taken.” She rubbed her face, shifting on
the couch so that she faced him full on. “What I’m trying to say is that you shouldn’t base your life
of someone else’s opinions, you need to live off yours. Your opinions, your beliefs.”

“I know, and I really appreciate you saying that. There is a reason I’m bringing it up and asking you
about it though.” He stopped suddenly, taking a deep and steadying breath.

When he appeared a bit more stable, she waved at him to continue.

“I’m asking you,” he started again, “if there was a chance you’d ever want to, you know, meet
him?”

Never has Violet’s eyes popped open that wide that quickly. Funnily enough, she wasn’t tired
anymore. She reared back like he was about to hit her with a sledgehammer, wanting to yell and
scream at him for suggesting such an obscene comment. At the last second, she got a hold of
herself, mimicking his positioning and biting her lips until she had something better to say than
“what the fuck, Peter?!” She mulled over the possible response, knowing she needed think to quick
and fast before Peter started losing it thanks to his ever-present anxiety.

“Why do you want me to meet him?” She finally decided, staring subdued daggers at her friend.

“Because he wants to meet the person I couldn’t stop talking about when I was working in the lab
with him last night.” He responded quickly, stumbling over his words as he rushed to get them out.

Her heart softened at the image of Peter praising her, but her mind kept her focus on more
important things.

“I’m guessing he’s the one you hung out with?”

“Yes,” Peter smiled, his eyes lighting up, “it was so much fun, but I won’t go into it. Don’t want to
hurt your brain with science babble.”

“I appreciate that,” Violet winked at him and he smiled back.

“So, would you ever consider it? Meeting him?”

Damn you Peter Parker and your innocent puppy eyes. The hopeful look warmed Violet’s dark,
jaded heart. She didn’t want him to lose that. The innocence, the goodness that mirrored what she
used to have before her Dad died and Billy was murdered. He was the gold Ponyboy and Johnny
talked about in the Outsiders. The wonder and childlike imagination that’s so easily lost in this
cruel world.

She didn’t want to be the reason he lost that.

She sighed, rubbing her face before leaning back against the couch cushions, ignoring the loud
squeak to the best of her ability.

“It’s not a yes,” she started, hating the way his face fell slightly, “but it’s not a no either.”

He perked up, “so a maybe?”

She rolled her eyes, “More of a I’ll put it into consideration until we know more about him and
how he treats others.”

“Like people he’s not interested in?”

“Yeah, if he treats them like crap then he’ll eventually do the same to you. Simple.”

Peter nodded, “okay, I’ll keep an eye out for that.”

“And next time wait until after noon to ask me stuff like this. Please?”

Peter grinned, standing up from his seat, “no promises.”

“You’re terrible,” Violet grumbled, picking herself up and heading towards the window, picking up
her jacket and camera on the way there.

“Heading to work?”

“Yeah, I need to get Karen her camera back and tell her last night was a bust.”

“I’m sorry about that,” he gestured towards the couch, “you can keep sleeping if you need it?”

“Nah, I need to get this to her before they open, and then finish up filing their recently completed
cases.”

“Sounds like a fun day,” Peter joked.

“The most fun day of all,” she reciprocated, adding a little twirl and a bow before opening the
window that leads to the fire escape.

“You know you could always use the door?” He gestured with his thumb, laughing at her.

“Where’s the fun in that?” He laughed harder. “Besides, the less I see stinky Pete across the hall,
the better my life will be.”

“See you around Vi, and thanks for your consideration.” He smiled that warm smile, the kind that
made his brown go chocolaty and sweet.

“Any time buddy,” she gave him a two-finger salute as she lifted a leg and started climbing out
through the window.

Then she thought of something.

“Hey Peter!” She called, grasping his attention and pulling him away from the kitchen he was to
enter.

“What is it?”
 “Who’s the Alpha. If you hung out at the University lab then you must know his name, right?”

The nervousness was back. His shoulders went stiff, hands went to brush through his hair, mouth
opening and closing as he struggled what to say.

“Well, we weren’t at the University lab.”

Her eyebrows scrunched together, “if you weren’t there then which lab did you guys hang out at?”

He mumbled something.

“What was that? I couldn’t hear you?”

He took a breath, “we were at Stark Industries.”

Oh God, “Stark Industries? What were you doing there?”

He fidgeted, shifting his weight from foot to foot, “working on formulas. You know, science stuff.”

“Okay, which brings me back to my original question, who were you hanging out with?” She kept
her voice even, trying not to spook her dear friend.

Another muffled response.

“Sorry?”

He took a breath, squared his shoulders, “Tony Stark. I was hanging out in the lab and working on
science stuff with Tony Stark. If you don’t believe me, you can talk to Rico across the street, or
Stinky Pete from across the hall. Both saw him.”

The only thing that kept the camera in Violet’s hands from falling and smashing on the ground was
the strap she subconsciously looped around her neck while she was talking to Peter. The last thing
she needed after hearing that truth bomb was telling Karen she busted her new camera.

You never know what life has planned for you into it punches you in the face.

Chapter End Notes

Oh Peter, you're too good for this world. Personally I feel like the truth bomb occurred a bit
sooner than I wanted but while I was writing the chapter it just felt like the right time to
introduce it. Next chapter will involve the return of the Avengers, where they are in the midst
of making some dastardly plans. Thank you so much for reading and I hope you're really
enjoying the story so far! As always, please leave a comment and let me know what you think!
 A Kiss, A Cry
Chapter Summary

What to do about Peter Parker?

Chapter Notes

Hello again! This chapter is fairly long so heads up for that. Hope you guys like it!

P.S. I was this close to naming this chapter "Planning, Planning, Planning" which should help
clue you into what the chapter is about. Enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 5

A Kiss, A Cry

Saturday Morning

Stark Tower

8:30 a.m.

James was not fond of meetings. To him they were a long, drawn out babble fest that could have
been stated and resolved with a brief conversation about the intel they received and an order to get
it done. Sweet and simple. That’s what Steve’s meetings were like. Short and to the point.
Natasha’s were even better because she didn’t have meetings. She just delivered paperwork to the
people involved and provided a timetable them to get it done. Tony’s were most definitely not short
and sweet, and today was even worse.

The Avengers were gathered around a big, long, ornate mahogany table. Tony and Steve sat at the
two separate ends, with Tony’s seat currently vacated due to his frustrated pacing. James and
Natasha sat on either side of Steve, James on his left and Natasha on his right. At the other end
Pepper Potts and Happy Hogan mimicked their positioning with Pepper on Tony’s right and Happy
on his left. On Happy and Natasha’s side of the table sat Hawkeye, a former spy and assassin, Phil
Coulson, an FBI agent and government contact, and Sharon Carter, an agent for the CIA. On James
and Pepper’s side of the table sat Thor, a foreign diplomat and current bodyguard, Loki, a prince
protected by and mated to Thor, and Scott Lang, the best thief on their payroll. Their other foreign
contacts, Rocket and Peter Quill, were currently preoccupied with missions and therefore could not
attend. Bruce was indisposed, taking care of his chosen and their unborn child at home.
James was happy for Tony. After being alone his entire life, he finally found his match, his chosen.
Whoever the poor sap was, he already made a significant change in their leader. His dark eyes lit up
when talking about the boy. Those flamboyant mannerisms and gestures seemed much more natural
instead of projecting the charismatic, charming playboy image Tony showed to the world. He
seemed far more settled, grounded in a way.

Except for right now.

Normally these meetings were about handling big issues. Dealing with traitors, hunting down a
mark, infiltrating enemy strongholds and stealing their intel, accomplishing a hit, recruiting, stuff
like that. Right now, Tony was showing them a picture of a decrepit building. One that his chosen
was currently living in.

“I refuse to allow my darling to live in his shit hole any longer.” Tony spat, flicking through
pictures on the tv with agitation. “I mean, just look at that!”

James did. It was surprising the building was still standing with the current shape it was in. With
his inquisitive stare, he could see the rotted wood and loose nails on the external pictures alone.
The inside was an even worse story. He could practically smell the decay, the mold, and the body
odor by looking at the picture. The stairs were on their last leg of life, one wrong step and they
would all shatter. The paint on the walls was peeling. Dirt, muck, and all manner of bodily fluids
and trash littered the ground leading to the poor kid’s apartment. The decrepit nature of the building
remained, but the kid did his best to make a home for himself in it.

A rose garden in the middle of Woodstock.

“What do you need us to do?” Steve cut in next to James, his brows furrowed in anger and disgust
as he looked over the pictures.

James fought a smirk. If this were two years ago, Steve would not have found this to be as serious
as he did now. Not because he was callous, or cold. He just didn’t realize the need to care for a
chosen. To protect them, spoil them, love them with every fiber of his being, and to keep them from
people and things that would diminish and hurt them. Then Darcy Lewis whirled into his life like a
tornado and swept him up into her stormy embrace. He certainly knew what it meant now.

James hoped he would someday know that too.

Tony turned to James, “How do you feel about burning down a building?”

James thought about it, “It depends.”

“On what?”

“If it’s just the building you want destroyed, or if we need to prepare for multiple casualties.”

Tony pursed his lips, “there are a few I wouldn’t mind seeing dead, but taking Peter’s feelings into
consideration I feel like minimal loss of life would be the best course of action.”

James nodded, “I’ll need to do some recon, find the best time and the best spot to burn the place. I
assume the fire alarms are a joke?”

“Along with other so-called safety measures.”

“Exits?”

“Two primary ones on the ground floor, and one fire escape that is mercifully connected to my
darling’s apartment.”

“Any friends or family I need to know about, people that might drop by at the wrong time?”

Tony grunted, cocking his head, “Nothing on the family front. His parents passed when he was a
child, and his Aunt and Uncle live in Queens and they rarely visit because he goes to them. His
friends might be a different matter,” he stopped, realization crossing his eyes, “there is one you
might have to worry about. A girl named Vi, I think.”

“Vi?”

“Yes, he kept mentioning her while we were eating dinner and discussing formulas in the lab last
night. I would have been quite jealous if he hadn’t blushed whenever I stood next to him at the lab
table.” Tony briefly smiled at the memory before it slid off his face. “He really seems to admire
her.”

“Do you know her full name? What she looks like?”

Tony hesitated, concern shadowing his face. “I don’t actually. I mentioned I would like to meet her,
but Peter seemed quite hesitant. He never gave me her full name and refused to show me a picture.
I had FRIDAY scan the records of the tenants in the building but didn’t find anything.” Tony’s jaw
went tense, “I don’t know anything about her.”

That was not a pleasant thought.

“We will though,” Nat cut in from across the table, her tone full of assurance.

“Yes, I’m sure of it. Perhaps you would join the Soldier, dig up as much as you can about the
mysterious Vi while he prepares?” Tony suggested, and Natasha nodded in agreement.

“I’ll help too. If we want to keep this contained, and ensure minimal loss of life, then another set
eyes couldn’t hurt.” Steve cut in, his gaze fixated on the pitiful building.

Tony smiled, “I couldn’t agree more.”

“Perhaps, we can be of assistance too?” Thor spoke, his accent giving his words a charming lilt.

“Please do,” Tony turned towards him with a flourish, ecstatic and elated that his team was so
willing to help his darling.

“What better way to ensure people leave their homes than providing a party open to everyone?”
Loki added, a mischievous glint to his emerald green eyes.

“Complete with food and alcohol.” Thor finished with a smile, lighting up the room as he did.

“Plenty of alcohol as recreational drugs will not be permitted, yes?” Loki looked to Tony, who
bristled at the thought.

“You are correct. And that sounds like a wonderful idea.” He turned to Clint, “Hawkeye, would you
choose a perch on one of the nearby buildings and keep an eye on the area and the party until our
mission is complete?”

“No problem,” Clint nodded brusquely.

“I’ll have some trainees come in and help run security.” Phil suggested.

“I got a guy who lives around there, he and his crew can blend in and take care of anyone that
decides to take advantage of anyone in the party, particularly on drug watch.” Scott added.

“Excellent,” Tony clapped his hands together. “Ms. Carter?”

“I’ll work the ground. Stop anyone from going into the building until Sarge gives the go ahead,”
she nodded towards James, “then I’ll help run the scene with the trainees until emergency services
arrive.”

“Which will not be until the building is completely engulfed. FRIDAY will field all calls around the
area until Steve reports back to me.” Tony grinned at his team. “It goes without saying but thank
you. I couldn’t have built a better, more reliable team if I tried.”

“You’ve done the same for me,” Thor spoke, his voice solemn and warm as he grasped Loki’s
hand, and kissed it gently. Loki blushed slightly.

Loki, until a few years ago, was quite the party animal. Hence the need for a bodyguard. Though he
was an Omega, he was also a Prince from a powerful country ruled by a King who didn’t care what
he did, so he did whatever he wanted. Until the day his stalker, who had been considered harmless,
decided enough was enough and attempted to kidnap the Omega Prince. Thor stopped him, but the
stalker got away. Tony and the Avengers found him two days after the event and . . . took care of
him. Thor and Loki officially mated shortly after that. Loki still parties from time to time, but he
always returns to his Alpha before the night was through.

“Nothing is more important than the safety and well being of our chosen.” Natasha stated, nodding
to the foreign couple. “Like Thor said, you’d do the same for us. We all would.”

Tony, straightening his back and flicking to the last picture of the bunch. Peter. It was a surveillance
photo taken as he was leaving campus the previous day. He was a sweet thing. Happy smile. Big
doe eyes. A mess of dark hair flopping around on his head. Hand me down clothes, arms wrapped
tightly around his torso as he braved the chilling winds. Tony melted at the sight of him, finally
sitting down as the Avengers stared at the sweet young man on the TV.

The Avengers knew they were monsters in the eyes of many. They themselves admitted that they
didn’t deserve to have the things that brought them joy and peace. How can they when they live a
life of violence and cruelty? A life where torture and death were almost a daily occurrence? They
didn’t deserve it at all, but they had it. And since they had it, they were damn well going to treasure
it, treasure them.

Sometimes James wondered what life would be like if the Avengers never found their chosen, if
their chosen never existed. When he did, all he saw were flames and gravestones.

“Does everyone know their assignments?” Tony spoke suddenly, turning abruptly to look at his
team.

They nodded in unison.

“Good, lets go ahead and get started. Grab what you need and get going. The quicker this gets done
the sooner my darling can leave that shithole and never return.”

“Will he be moving into the tower?” Pepper finally spoke, opting to finish up paperwork instead.
Currently she was drawing up a block party permission request form.

“In time he will, but for now he’ll more than likely choose live with his Aunt and Uncle, unless I
can convince him otherwise.”

Pepper nodded and went back to the block party permission form. The rest of the team stood from
their chairs, pushing them in, nodding to Tony, and then exiting the meeting room.

James, Steve, and Natasha stuck together as they wordlessly changed into civilian clothes, gathered
any weapons and supplies they might need, and then left the tower in Natasha’s Black Raven
Cadillac. Tony was tuning up her Stingray and that was a good thing because it wouldn’t have fit
the three of them anyway.

Nelson and Murdock

9:23 a.m.

Meanwhile, far away from The Avengers and their horrible plan to set Peter’s home ablaze, another
group of individuals sat around a much smaller, dirtier table discussing Peter ‘s wellbeing as well.

Violet was at the head of this impromptu meeting, pacing back and forth much like Tony though
her agitation and concern was more prevalent than in the calm, cool, and collected Tony Stark. She
took off her denim jacket and navy Air Force hoody, laying them out on the back of Karen’s chair,
revealing the charcoal grey thermal sweater Matt gave her as a Christmas present last year. It was
in surprisingly good condition considering how often she wears it. She also changed out of her
jeans and put on black sweatpants that Karen brought (and forced Violet to change into) so her
jeans could get washed. They lay with the jacket and hoody.

Foggy, chewing his bottom lip in distress, sat at the table with Karen, who was furiously tapping
her pencil on her notepad. Matt stood facing away from the table, his fingers tapping together as he
thought about the situation presented to them. Jessica Jones leaned against the wall nearest to the
table, angry as can be. None of them were saying anything, opting to wait for the last few people to
arrive before they officially started.

They didn’t have to wait much longer.

Within a few more minutes, the door to the law firm opened carefully, and three people stepped in.

First was Sam Wilson. He was a beta, a detective for the NYPD, and one of the last good cops in
New York. He was a tall black man, fit and muscular, handsome, dressed casually, and meant
business. Sam was a pretty laid-back guy, like to joke around and have a good time, but not when
people were in danger. In times of crisis, he’s the guy that kept his cool. He nodded to the men as
he entered the room, smiling and greeting the women, and pulled Violet in for a hug.

The next was Wanda Maximoff. An Omega, an ER nurse, and the ultimate calming presence the
room, and Violet, so desperately needed right now. Scarlet hair fell to the middle of her back in
glossy waves. Pale skin blemish free. Her eyes like crystals shined as she smiled, though her mood
was somber do to the news she received. She too pulled Violet in for a hug, rubbing her back
gently.

The last, but never the least, was Wanda’s twin Pietro. Where Wanda was calm, he was antsy. She
was the type to plan and assess the situation, where he was a man of action. He too was an Omega,
and like Violet, he refused to let his second gender define him. He was a paramedic. His bleached
hair was growing out, judging by the brown roots emerging. Handsome, fit and healthy due to his
morning runs and healthy diet, and only slightly taller than his sister and Violet, who were both just
below average height.

He walked over and pulled both Omega women into his embrace, breathing in their scents before
chuckling.

“Kid, you need a shower.”

“And you need a burger,” Violet returned, patting his taught stomach before pulling away.

“Maybe later,” Pietro said, squeezing Violet’s shoulder.

All the members of the Omega Protection Agency have officially arrived.

Matt and Foggy started it with Karen shortly after they opened their law firm and Violet
unofficially started working for them. She and Karen kept finding case after case where Omegas
were horribly mistreated by their Alpha partners and knew they needed to do something about it. It
wasn’t until Pietro ran into their law firm, begging them to help him save him and his sister from a
horrible Alpha named Baron Strucker. He mistreated Wanda, used her like a slave and window
dressing, beat her and abused her in places easily hidden by her thick, unflattering clothing. He
threatened to mate with Pietro against his will and do the same to him if he ever went to the police
about it.

Violet took it upon herself to go to the place and get Wanda out of there. Karen went with her, and
Jessica came along too after Violet called for back-up. Foggy, Matt, and Pietro went to the police
and talked to Sam, who was just a beat cop then. It was tough, and involved a lot of running, but
the ladies succeeded in saving Wanda that day. Sam came to the rescue and ensured that charges
were filed and that Baron Strucker could never bother the Twins again.

Since then, the twins turned their home into a haven for mistreated Omegas, man and woman alike.
A place to rest and heal from the wounds given to them from those who mistreat them. Sam is good
about making sure to send a few their way, and that they have all the supplies they could need to
care for the Omegas he sends. Wanda wears thin, revealing clothing that makes her happy, at peace.
Violet goes there from time to time but gets overwhelmed with the love and protection that radiates
throughout the place. She hasn’t lived in that type of environment in so long.

Once the pleasantries were out of the way, and the newcomers were situated, taking off their coats,
gloves, scarves, and beanies, nearly everyone took a seat. Violet and Matt remained standing.

“Let’s start from the beginning,” Sam suggested, leaning back in the rickety chair and crossing his
arms.

Violet filled them in as best she could without putting in too many unnecessary details and holding
back her complaints as best as she could. Try as she might, there was one thing she just couldn’t
hold back this time. She really did try.

“What the fuck Peter,” she grumbled, hanging her head in shame.

Why was this happening?

“How did he meet Tony Stark?” Foggy spoke up, confused beyond imagining.

“I don’t know. I panicked and left before I could say something bad and hurt his feelings.” Violet
answered, rubbing her eyes with the heel of her left hand.

“Vi, you can’t protect him forever.” Jessica mentioned from her new position at the table next to
Sam.

“I can try,” she growled, but there was no heat behind it.

“We can’t focus on how or why it happened,” Matt cut in, turning back towards the group, the red
lenses of his glasses shimmering menacingly. “We need to figure out the best way to ensure Peter is
safe.”

“How?” Karen asked, “how can we protect Peter from the head of the Avengers Mafia?”

“Throw him in a box and ship him to Paraguay?” Jessica offered, shrugging off the dirty looks she
received from the comment.

Violet raised her head, “I’m game.”

“No one’s going to Paraguay,” Sam stated, not pleased with the way the conversation is going.

“Hong Kong,” Jessica added nonchalantly.

“Australia,” Violet smiled, snapping her fingers in excitement.

“Cairo,” Pietro joined, smirking at Sam’s growing annoyance.

“Hell yeah,” Violet laughed, nodding to the Omega man.

“Enough,” Matt’s voice reverberated throughout the room, silencing the three instantly.

Foggy cleared his throat. “Option 1, running away. Good start. Any other ideas?”

“Hide out?” Violet suggested half-heartedly.

“You mean at the Omega house?” Pietro questioned, crossing his arms on the table.

Violet nodded, “just until we find a better place to hide him?” Her gaze focused on Wanda.

Her crystal eyes shined at Violet. “Peter is always welcome there, same as you,” Wanda winked.
Violet rolled her eyes.

“We’ll take that into consideration,” Foggy continued as Karen wrote it down. “Anything else?”

Silence.
Foggy looked incredulously at everyone. “Is there anything the police can do?”

Sam shook his head, “He hasn’t done anything to Peter. And from the sounds of it, Peter doesn’t
have a problem with him.”

“Which means no case,” Foggy concluded.

“He also doesn’t know the truth about him either,” Jessica cut in.

“By the time he finds out, it’ll be too late. He’ll either be dead or Tony’s pet.” Violet sighed,
increasing her pacing.

“So, all we got to work with is running away, or hiding out?” Foggy asked.

“More like kidnapping and holding him hostage.” Jessica corrected.

No one spoke for a minute, mulling over Jessica’s comment.

“What if we took Peter up on his offer?” Wanda inquired.

Violet stopped in her tracks.

“Huh?” She questioned, wondering if the wonderful woman sitting before her has totally lost her
mind.

“Peter asked if you were willing to meet the Alpha, right?”

“Right,” Violet responded, drawing out the word in her confusion.

“What if you did, what if we all did?”

“Did what?”

“Go with Peter and meet Tony Stark.” She finished, staring at the room with a proud look on her
face.

She has lost it. Poor Wanda. Violet started planning on what flowers to bring to her bedside table to
morn the loss of her friend’s sanity. Such a tragedy.

“Why would you think that’s a good idea?”

“Because the most powerful weapon in the world is knowledge, and the best way to defeat your
opponent is to know how they work. Find out how they work, then you can predict the moves that
they will make and act accordingly.”

Nothing but silence.

Wanda stood from the table, gesturing to Pietro and Sam to stand up with her.

“Picture it like this,” she started, situating the men on opposite sides of the room and moving to
stand directly in between them. “I’m Peter. Pietro is us, and Sam is Tony and the Avengers.”

“Oh thanks,” Sam grumbled.

She smiled at him, “it’s only for now, don’t worry.” She assured him before turning back to Violet.
“In chess, there are two opposing sides after the same goal.”

“Take the opponents King,” Matt cut in, and Wanda nodded.

“Exactly, only in this version there’s only one King.”

“Peter,” Karen answered, barely glancing up as she wrote furiously on her notepad.

Wanda nodded again, “and whoever gets Peter, wins.”

“But how do we get Peter? We can’t play for him over a game of chess.” Jessica criticized.

“No, but you watch, or in my case remember, your opponent’s move and then move your pieces
accordingly.” Matt cut in, making Wanda smile again.

“So, you’re saying we should accept Peter’s plea in order to watch Tony and see how he interacts
with him, and then plan on how to keep him from Peter?” Violet finally spoke up, comprehension
dawning on her.

“Correct,” Wanda answered with a brilliant grin.

“Okay,” Violet started, trying not to puke. “In theory, that’s a great idea, but you’re forgetting
something kind of important that has the potential to completely ruin your plan and really piss off a
Mafia boss.”

Wanda’s smile fell, “what?”

Violet blanched, pointing at her chest, “me, the Alpha hating delinquent who only finished high
school on a dare.” Jessica snorted at that.

“Vi, you have to be there.”

“Why?” Violet whined, trying to hide how panicked she was at the thought of seeing the man who
helped murder her brother. The cold, disgusted look on his face flashed before her eyes. She
shivered. None of them know that the Avengers were the ones who killed Billy all those years ago.
Not even Jessica and Karen. She didn’t want them to know.

The less they knew the safer they were . . . right?

“Because both he and Peter asked for you specifically. If you don’t do it, there’s no meeting.” Matt
explained.

“No meeting, no chance of learning what we need to know to defeat him.” Sam concluded, smiling
sadly at Violet.

“But if you do go, you can always take one of us. Peter definitely wouldn’t mind.” Pietro
interjected.

Pietro’s words eased Violet slightly, but nothing could help her right now.

“But he could do the same to us. Watch our movements, our interactions with Peter, and use them
to predict what we’re going to do. Use them to turn Peter against us.” Violet pointed out, her voice
 shaking, terrified at the thought of losing her best friend.

“It’s a risk, but Peter is worth it.” Wanda assured Violet, moving forward and grabbing Violet’s
hands. “We’re going to protect him.”

The only shot of helping Peter right now was to confront the man who was responsible for Billy’s
murder. Violet was not ready for this, and she doubted she ever could be. It took all the strength and
courage she had to look into Wanda’s eyes and nod with some semblance of confidence. This was
their best option, the best they could do now without severely affecting Peter’s life.

Worst case scenario, there was always Paraguay.

Chapter End Notes

And that's the end! That chapter was both fun and frustrating to write. Hopefully it makes
sense and you guys enjoyed it. Next chapter will involve a minor time jump, nothing major
just a few days after the groups set out on their path to protect Precious Peter. I need to add
that as a tag. Also, there will be a minor run in between the groups, and Bucky will catch a
certain Omega's scent when scouting Peter's building *wink wink*. Please leave a comment,
let me know what you think, and thank you again!!!
 Our Rights, Our Wrongs
Chapter Summary

Bucky's patience wears thin. On the bright side, he received a nice surprise on the fire escape.

Chapter Notes

Another chapter! Whoo Hoo! So Proud! I will admit that it was pretty rushed so please point
out my mistakes so that I can go back and fix them. Thank you and enjoy the chapter!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 6

Our Rights, Our Wrongs

Tuesday Afternoon

(3 Days Later)

James could not wait to burn this shithole to ground. The urine smells never faded, the tenants were
intrusive and drunk, and everywhere he went while scouting the building, something fell on him.
Light panels, loose pieces of drywall, a brick that thankfully landed on his metal shoulder instead
of his head, water from a leaky pipe (he hoped), a beer bottle from a drunk tenant (who’s now in a
dumpster 5 blocks away), and thrown Lego pieces from a tenant’s unattended child who kept
following James around. He allowed it because the child was surprisingly quiet.

Would he ever have a child? Could he be so lucky?

To be fair, it was James’ own fault. He didn’t have to stay in the building, Natasha and Steve
certainly didn’t, but in the back of his mind he knew that Tony would sleep better at night if he
knew that one of his team was there for his chosen in case the worse should happen. It’s what he
would want for his chosen, should he ever find her. In addition to that, those stairs were not sturdy
at all.

That’s where James planned on starting the blaze.

The bottom of the stairs was right next to the storage room. Total fire hazard. Everything was
shoved in there like a child who didn’t know how to clean their room properly and opted to throw
everything into their closet instead of learning how. Cleaning supplies were either empty, broken,
or open and spilled everywhere. Filled with webs, spiders, all manner of bugs, and dust thick as
foam paper.
It took all his willpower to simply close the door and wait until he determined the proper day to
enact the mission.

He watched and the noted the comings and goings of the tenants, which is when he found out the
horrible truth that most of them were drunks and milled about during the day. Never leaving, never
amounting to anything, just breaking into the working tenants’ homes in search of booze and food.

James wanted to kill them all there and then.

He still hasn’t ventured to Peter’s apartment, thinking it might be a bit too much to scout it without
good reason. He did check his floor, finding his patience being tested once again when confronted
by a fat, balding beta man that looked like Danny DeVito’s older, drunker brother wearing nothing
but a grey robe reminiscent of an unwashed dish towel. The robe wasn’t tied, leaving his front open
and revealing far more than anyone should ever see. The man was drunkenly yelling about some
football play or political rally, something that James clearly didn’t care about.

Never has his patience been tested this much to this extent. It’s like this place was designed to put
him on edge. He quickly left the floor before he pulled the gun at his back. If he hadn’t, Tony
wouldn’t have needed to worry about the blaze. Instead he would have been calling The Avengers
clean up crew, ran and supervised by old Stan Lee, and running both damage control and consoling
his chosen over the mass murder that occurred while he was at school.

Truthfully, it would have brought about the same result. No way would the kid want to live where a
massacre occurred. It was win-win where James was concerned. Sadly, Tony insisted on minimal
loss of life and James needed to respect that. One tenant was already dead and rotting in the
garbage, James needed to keep his cool until it was time to light the place up.

Currently he was sitting outside on a bench in front of the building, facetiming Natasha while
eating street tacos from the local food truck a couple blocks away. She hadn’t made much headway
in her search for the mysterious Vi that Peter mentioned. Surveillance was absolute crap around the
block, meaning there wasn’t a good angle and the videos taken were grainy and useless, even with
FRIDAY clearing up the image. There was one image of someone on the fire escape, but it was too
distorted to discern anything important. James decided to check it out anyway, just for something to
do and keep him away from the tenants a bit longer.

The surveillance at Hargrove University where Peter attended and worked at was a different story.
Through that Natasha was able to watch the male Omega throughout his day and identify everyone
he interacted with. It was mostly Bruce, both his boss and advisor, that he spent time with, but there
were multiple others too. Natasha only noted the ones who Peter had the strongest reactions too.

Monday morning, surveillance caught Jessica Jones walking Peter to school. The pair huddling
close as they quickly walked to the buildings. Peter’s coat was thin, and yesterday morning was
rather windy. Once they stopped, Jessica handed him, nodding briefly before wrapping her arms
tight around her torso and walking away. Natasha had FRIDAY track the woman’s movements
while she played back more footage of Peter. Whatever Jessica gave him, he didn’t use.

Wanda and Pietro Maximoff showed up Monday evening as Peter was leaving Bruce’s office for
the final time. He dropped his books and bag, ran towards the pair and jumped at them. The man
caught Peter with ease, and the woman smiled as the pair hugged him close. They didn’t talk for
long, helping Peter gather up his stuff. The woman kissed Peter’s cheek, who shyly turned away
with a smile. He looked extremely delighted with whatever they were discussing, but nervous as
well. This was a conversation Natasha knew she needed to hear. Too bad there was no audio.
Peter didn’t get any texts other than from Tony, which Natasha did not read out of respect for the
man (or so she wanted him to think). Delving through his phone records, she couldn’t find a trace
of Vi. Even in his texts, there was no mention of Vi, or anything pertaining to or sharing the letters
Vi other than a brief back and forth meme war that ending with Brooklyn 99 one that shouted
“Vindication!”

Tony needed to talk to Peter and find out more about her because Natasha was getting nowhere
with what she had.

Steve, while doing external surveillance on the building, tried helping by asking around about a girl
named Vi but ultimately it led more than dead ends that ended up wasting his time.

As it turns out, James patience was not the only one being tested with this job. He really hoped this
kid was worth it.

He finished the last bite of his taco, crumpled up the wastepaper, and through it in the trash.

“Checking out the fire escape now?” Natasha asked, looking quite bored in her surveillance spot
just a building away. “Maybe the mysterious Vi is like Hawkeye and hates using doors?”

James smirked at that, “or maybe she doesn’t want to be seen?”

“Maybe,” Natasha shook her head in annoyance.

“I’m going to find a way to close off the fire escape. That way people won’t try to use it during the
party.”

“Have you decided the best time yet?”

“Best option is Halloween. Get the party started around 5-5:30 then set the blaze around 7.”

“Sounds good, I’ll let Loki and his contacts know.”

“Thank you, I’ll call you back in a bit.” James promised turning into the alley and eyeing the fire
escape with distaste.

“Hurry up, Peter should be back soon.”

“Will do,” he answered before abruptly hanging up and shoving his phone in his back pocket.

To his surprise, the fire escape was stable. He used the crowbar next to the trash cans to hook the
bottom stair and pull it down. With a quick glance he saw no other implement to replicate the
action, so he took it with him. He ascended the stairs with ease, finding no problems hooking the
stairs back into place and locking them with a zip tie he had in his other pocket. The second floor
was littered with liquor bottles, and people were blatantly having sex against the window. James
rolled his eyes and quickly ascended to the third level.

That’s when he smelled it.

It was faint. Tainted by dirt, chemicals, and a sickliness that comes from malnourishment, but he
could smell it. Sunset on the sea. Campfire burning away. Berries and almonds with hints of
vanilla, chocolate, and sea salt. The berries in the scent were stronger now, more potent, taking
center stage with the almond’s nutty addition becoming background noise. The vanilla, chocolate,
and sea salt were stronger now too.

He knew that scent anywhere. He agonized and obsessed over it for the past five years. It was her
scent. The Omega’s scent.

The one that got away.

Once he the realization hit him, Alpha instincts took over. Any common sense he had flew away
with the wind. His chest rumbled with fierce, territorial growl. His skin went itchy, muscles tensing
uncontrollable, his groin pulsing with sudden need. His heart soared, and his mind rejoiced. He
finally found her.

All he had to do was follow her path.

It took him up the stairs, 3 more levels James noted absently, until he came to the place where the
scent was strongest. A window leading into an apartment. He leaned down carefully, skimming his
nose near the rotted wooden, her scent masking it so brilliantly. He pulled it opening carefully and
quickly was overwhelmed with the pure sent of Omegas.

The window was only open halfway when his phone started buzzing.

With the other Omega’s scent intermingling with his Omega’s, some sense slightly returned to him,
and he grabbed his phone.

“What?!” He growled, not thinking when he spoke.

It was Steve, “I’ve been spotted.”

That shook him, “what do you mean?”

“A girl in the street. Has a pale face, blue hair, and Air Force hoody under a denim jacket. She just
left the alley next to the building you’re scouting, glancing up and down the street. She looked
scared, suspicious of her of surroundings, then she spotted me. She took off after that. I lost her in
the crowd.”

Of all the rotten luck.

James clenched his hands, growling to himself.

“Meet me at the end of the alley, grab Natasha too.”

He hung up before Steve could answer.

If fate was going to push him away from his Omega, he was determined to push the fuck back.
Nothing was going to stop him from finding the Omega. Not this time. He knew didn’t deserve her,
but right now he didn’t care. He slammed the window shut, pulled out his knife from the holder
connected to his belt, and cut off a piece of the rotted wood, then marked the other side of the
window paneling with an hourglass and star shape. The Black Widow’s and The Winter Soldiers
emblems. After that, he took one last whiff of his darling’s scent before sliding down the fire
escape.
 When he got to the last level, Steve was waiting with Natasha. Both wore faces of concern as
James gripped the railing and hoisted himself over, landing on the ground carefully and gracefully.

“What is it?” Natasha asked as the pair walked towards him.

He didn’t respond, just held up the piece of cut wood for her too smell.

The reaction was instantaneous. Pupils blown wide, teeth gnawing her lip as she reached for his
hand and brought wood to her face, breathing her Omega’s sent deeply. Before long she reached for
his hips, forcing them against hers.

“Steve,” James started, pulling Natasha closing to him, “call Hawkeye and have him take over for
Natasha. Get Scott and his crew to take over ours. You head back to the tower and inform Tony
about what happened today.”

“Of course,” Steve responded, pulling out his phone, “is that scent . . .”

“Yeah Steve, it’s hers.”

Natasha smiled slightly at that, her hands moving to James belt. “It’s her.”

“That’s right baby,” he leaned in closer, “we found her.”

Then they kissed, laughter and whimpers filling their minds while their Omega’s scent pushed them
into an erotic wave of sudden, overwhelming lust.

Soon enough, they would bring their Omega home.

Chapter End Notes

Oh boy, what a doozy! No longer are Bucky and Natasha wondering if their Omega is alive.
They now have undeniable proof that she is. Will they make the connection that their Omega
is in fact Vi? Did they realize that the window where her scent lingered was the one that led to
Peter's apartment? You'll have to read and find out! The next chapter will return to Violet and
Omega Protection Agency discussing what Violet saw over . . . drinks? *wink wink* Though
she and Peter are not 21, they are both technically legal adults. Just keep that in mind.
Anyways, as always please leave a comment, let me know what you think, and thank you for
reading!
 Stay There, I'm Coming For You
Chapter Summary

Party night turns sours, and terrible plans are made.

Chapter Notes

Hello! Hope everyone had an AMAZING Thanksgiving! I'm not totally satisfied with this
chapter and I really hope it makes sense and doesn't go too far off the rails. I might come back
and edit a few things later on but nothing major. Please enjoy and let me know what you think!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 7

Stay There, I’m Coming For You

Alias Investigations

4 Hours Later

Violet was not prepared to deal with the fact that she walked up on the Winter Soldier breaking into
Peter’s apartment while the Captain watched on the other side of the street. She was not prepared
when she ran off through the crowd, accidentally running into Peter and sent him hurtling to the
ground. And she was certainly not prepared to explain her panic to Peter, simply blurting out the
first thing that came to mind.

“Party night! Let’s go!”

Peter went willingly enough, due to his confusion and Violet’s insistence, but it wasn’t long before
he started questioning her motives and sudden change in demeanor.

“Vi, you’re scaring me, what’s going on?” He shyly asked once the pair boarded the subway.

Vi took a deep breath, feeling both ashamed and terrified. She searched her head for something
good to say. Something that won’t freak him out while explaining away her actions and all without
straight up lying to him.

“I’m sorry, Peter. I didn’t mean to scare you or anything. It’s just . . . I’ve been really stressed out
lately,” which is one way to put it. “There’s been so much drama I keep getting caught up in and I
just to spend a night with my friends without worrying about any of it, even if it’s only for a few
hours.” She turned to face him in her seat. “I’m sorry that I scared you, and probably forced you to
come with me. I didn’t think.”
That was fairly honest . . . right?

Those big doe eyes widened with sympathy, “why didn’t you say anything?”

Violet was going to Hell. “You were going through midterms. I didn’t want to add to your pile
when I can handle myself.”

“Clearly not,” Peter grumbled, slinging his arm over her shoulders and pulling her close, “and you
don’t have to worry about stuff like that. I can take care of myself, been doing it for years. You
know that you can come to me if you’re feeling down.”

“Why do you think I dragged you onto the subway?” Violet laughed, ignoring Peter’s comment
about how he can supposedly take care of himself.

Peter chuckled, shaking his head, “who will be joining us tonight?”

Which lead Violet to haphazardly start listing off the names of her fellow Omega Protection
Agency members while discreetly texting them at the same time.

Minor Emergency. Meet at Alias. Bring Booze. Peter coming.

Violet was making this up as she went. She hoped it didn’t lead to her getting thrown in an
unmarked grave and Peter in a collar and dog cage (Baron used to do that to Wanda, sick bastard)
for the rest his days. With any luck, maybe they’ll survive the night. If they were really lucky,
someone might actually bring booze and Violet could get wasted and maybe Peter a little tipsy.

A girl can dream.

After some consoling from Peter, slowly killing Violet with his utterly honest concern for her
wellbeing, and brief moments of silence as they nonchalantly cuddled to distract themselves from
the curious and invasive eyes of their fellow passengers, the two Omegas reached their destination
and quickly exited the train. Holding hands as they raced through the terminal, not wanting to deal
with any unwanted attention, they ascended the grimy steps and stepped onto the busy streets of
Manhattan. A few minutes later after shoving past a few passerby’s, Violet and Peter finally made
to Jessica’s home and workplace.

Alias Investigations.

When the Omegas arrived, only Jessica and Sam were there, confusion quickly turning to joy at the
sight of Peter where Violet quickly yelled, “party night,” while Peter whooped in excitement. Violet
gave the betas a look that said, “distract him,” and Sam was quick on the uptake, guiding Peter
towards the kitchen area so he can put his stuff down. Violet took the opportunity to inform Jessica
of what she saw at Peter’s building, hence why they were meeting now. Jessica was not pleased by
the situation but was more scared for Peter than anything, so she kept her displeasure to herself.

Well, almost.

“If he pukes, you’re cleaning it up while we take care of him.” Jessica ordered, and Violet nodded
fervently.

If it meant keeping Peter safe and out of the hands of the Avengers for another night, she’d clean
the sewers with a broken toothbrush.
Karen, Foggy, and Matt showed up soon after, small cases of beer in each hand, minus Matt who
had one tucked in his left arm so he could use his walking stick with his other hand. Jessica and
Sam kept Peter busy with sticking the beer in her fridge while Violet explained the situation to the
newcomers, who were similarly displeased with the situation. Karen pulled Violet in for a hug,
whispering, “we’ll make it through this, just breathe,” before releasing her. Matt and Foggy took
off their coats, Matt helping Karen with hers, and started making themselves comfortable, or as
comfortable as they could considering the situation they were facing.

It was bad enough Tony Stark was hanging out and potentially courting Peter with the way the
young man blushes while talking about the Alpha, but this was something else. The Winter Soldier
and The Captain were watching/breaking into his apartment and none of them could figure out why.
Were they bugging the place? Filling his clothes with trackers or other weird shit? Were they
stealing something of his for Tony to keep as a keepsake? Using the bathroom? What?

Wanda and Pietro showed up about an hour after the “party” got started, needing to go home and
wash up after their very long shifts during the day. During that time Violet subtly stole Peter’s
phone and turned it off, not wanting him to be distracted by any outside influences connected to the
Avengers. Their reactions were no different when they heard the news, and spent the whole evening
making sure Peter was none the wiser about their discomfort and agitated states.

Which brings to what they were currently doing.

Drinking games rarely end well, but the group was desperate, and Peter really wanted to watch
Game of Thrones. Jessica had the first season, some hard liquor for shots, and everyone for the
most part was willing. Ergo, drinking game.

Sam did not participate since he had to work in the morning, so he was the “bartender” which
meant he tallied out the drinks and decided when it was time to cut people off. Whoever drank the
most/outlasted everyone else wins the biggest hangover of their lives and the possibility of getting
their stomachs pumped.

Naturally, Peter and Violet were the only ones genuinely excited. Peter because he loves Game of
Thrones and has never played a drinking game before. Violet because it meant she had to
something to focus on, people to defeat, and trash to talk. Behind their backs, the rest of the group
started making bets on who would win between the pair. The popular choice was Peter because
Violet would throw the game just so he could beat her. She was a softy like that. The next popular
choice was Violet due to Peter puking before she could throw the game.

No one considered the possibility the excited Omegas might actually win the whole thing.

Pietro barely finished the first episode and Karen quit after the second one started. They wanted to
make sure that Sam wasn’t dealing with a whole bunch of drunk people by himself. Foggy tapped
out when Tyrion was giving Jon an informative talking to, having pre-gamed before they started,
and Wanda shortly after. That left Matt, Jessica, Peter, and Violet in the running.

Jessica was the first to get cut off by Sam because she wouldn’t quit flirting with him after he
warned her to stop. It was at the beginning of episode 3. Matt was disqualified because was
drinking tea he had brought, and then somehow snuck into the game. Everyone was up in arms
about that, but Matt just smirked. Amused and happy for the Omegas sitting on the floor, and quite
pleased that he won half the bet already. Has was the only one to bet that Peter or Violet would beat
everyone, now he just needed Violet to throw the game and he would win the whole pot.
Both Omegas were messed up. Totally drunk, room spinning with the wrong tilt of their heads, and
feverishly warm. Still, when the third episode ended, they sloppily grinned at each other, raised
their bottles and shouted, “another,” in unison, sending the pair into a fit of giggles. Karen and
Foggy found it extremely hard not to laugh at them, Wanda and Pietro shaking their heads in
concern, but Sam was not having it anymore. Though he was a cop, he allowed the pair to drink
with the adults because Violet needed a break and Peter needed to loosen up. Most importantly,
they were drinking with trusted and responsible adults instead of out in the streets where they
would only get into trouble. As a responsible adult, it needed to end.

But he also had a bet win.

So, when the episode ended, he stood up from the couch and grabbed their beer bottles, ignoring
their complaints and cries as he dumped the liquid down the sink then through them into the trash.
He opened the cabinet, pulled out two empty glasses, and filled them up with water from the sink.
He carried them over to the complaining Omegas on the ground.

“Do you want to watch another episode?”

They nodded in unison, Peter grinning like a child at a candy store.

“Then drink this water. First one to finish wins the game.”

Peter jumped towards the glasses in Sam’s hands, and starts chugging one of them down. Violet
moves quickly, her eyes on Peter as she did, and but slowly drinks the water until Peter was done,
finishing her glass as Peter gasped in air, raising his arms in victory.

“Yes! I did it!” Peter screeched, jumping around excitedly before starting the snoopy dance.

The room filled with laughter. Violet joined in once she finished her water, running circles around
Peter who could not stop at Violet’s ridiculous antics. Sam was smiling. The Twins beaming, the
lawyers sniggering and Karen giggling. Even Jessica and her famous surly attitude was smirking
from her perch against the wall. Everything was great.

Then the pounding started.

Everyone stopped, even Peter who was blitzed out of his mind. Silence fell across the room. Violet
became painfully aware, fear and adrenaline the ultimate cure for inebriation. Tension filled the air,
and no one moved.

The pounding continued. A man’s voice shouted through the door.

“Jessica!”

Violet glanced at Jessica, confused as can be. Jessica’s eyes were wide, her bottom lip trembling.
“Shit!” She exclaimed, jumping from the couch and towards everyone else. “Hide Peter in the
bedroom,” she ordered.

Karen and Wanda moved in sync, grabbing poor, drunk Peter’s arms and carting him out of the
lounge area. Randomly mumbling, “what about the episode?” before taken out of sight. Matt and
Foggy moved off the couch to stand next to Violet while Sam went to the front door, intent on
confronting the intruder.
“I know you’re in there! Open up for me!” The man was shouting when Sam roughly pulled open
the door.

The first thing Violet noticed was that he was not one of the Avengers, and more than likely never
would be. He was flashy, dressed in stylish clothing and had an evil glint to him, but his eyes were
wide with open desperation and obsession. Appeared incredibly off balance too. Even in the state
she was in, Violet couldn’t miss that. The second thing was that he was an Alpha. Her nose had
trouble smelling anything except copper thanks to her consistent nosebleeds, but even couldn’t the
pungent scent of Alpha. Like sunscreen and warm fish heads. He looked at Sam as if he were a bug
on splattered on a windshield. The third thing, they were all armed and pointing their guns at Sam.

Who was knocked out the second he came into view.

Matt and Foggy pulled Violet behind them just as Sam landed with a loud thump on the floor. The
flashy man stepped over him, straightening and surveying the room before he sniffed the air. A
smile appearing on his face as he unbuttoned his jacket.

“Omegas,” he spoke with a smile, wild eyes landing on Violet, “there’s one. Where’s the other? I’d
like to meet them.”

He could smell Peter. A cold chill went down her spine.

“Get out!” Jessica shouted.

Everyone turned to look at her just in time to see her cock a shotgun and aim it at the intruder.

Violet was impressed, admiring her badass friend even more. The intruder, not so much.

“Jessica,” he implored, turning away from Violet, Foggy, and Matt.

“Stop right there, asshole,” Jessica shouted, taking a threatening step forward. Her stance was firm,
her grip tight, but her lip still trembled, fear prevalent in her expression.

The man smiled pitifully at her, “Come now darling, you and I both know you don’t have the
strength to do that.”

“Yeah? Try me and we’ll find out.” Jessica challenged, but broke slightly.

He grinned, “Oh I intend too.”

Jessica blanched at the threat but held steady. Fighting the fear that threatened to overtake her.

Foggy and Matt started reasoning with the man, taking the more diplomatic approach in dealing
with the present situation, but Violet wasn’t listening. Her focus zeroed on the man’s inside pocket.

His phone.

For a brief second, Violet shouted at herself for focusing on something so inconsequential, until she
remembered something vital. Something she put in her back-pocket hours ago. Peter’s phone. She
couldn’t understand why it seemed so important, but suddenly she couldn’t stop staring at it. She
shoved her hand in her back-pocket where she put Peter’s phone and quickly turned it on.
Then, before she could even think about stopping herself, she jumped at the man and tackled him to
the ground. Shouts and screams filled the apartment as she quickly straddled the man, used one
hand to punch him in the face and the other to swipe his phone. Right before she felt hands on her
shoulders grabbing her tightly and pulling her to safety, she put Peter’s phone in his pocket and put
his in her own.

“You little bitch!”

The man tried hitting her with his gun, but Foggy stepped in and kicked it out of his hands before
he could stop him. The intruder scrambled away from the group, leaving his gun behind as he
jumped over Sam’s unconscious form and back through the doorway.

“I might be a bitch, but at least I’m not an alpha like you!” Violet yelled at his retreating figure.

He turned to face her at that, grinning maliciously, pointing to her and Jessica, who had dropped her
gun in favor of restraining Violet. Foggy as now pointing the gun, shaky as can be.

“I’ll take both of you.” He took a few more steps backwards, “mark my words.”

“I can’t! I don’t have a pen!” Violet shouted.

“Just wait,” he reached the elevator, “I’ll claim both of you!”

“Bold words for a man who can’t hold onto a gun!” Violet flipped him off.

The Alpha bared his teeth but said no more as the elevator doors opened. He stepped through, eyes
never leaving Violet and Jessica’s defiant forms until the doors closed on front of him.

The mood instantly relaxed when he was finally gone. Foggy clicked the safety back in place on
the gun, set it on Jessica’s desk, and went to the window to watch the man leave. Matt went to Sam,
confirming he still had a pulse. Jessica turned Violet around in her arms and shook her forcefully.

“What were you thinking!?”

Violet didn’t answer, thinking hard about why she took the guys phone.

“Do you realize what this means?! He’s after you now too!”

“Who is this guy?” Foggy asked from the window, his tone shaking.

“Kilgrave. His name’s Kilgrave. I dated him one time a few years ago, and ever since then he won’t
leave me alone. Got a restraining order on him, and eventually put him in prison, but apparently
he’s out now.” Jessica growled, but scared tears filled her eyes. “Jesus Christ, Vi. What were you
thinking?”

“I have a really terrible idea,” Violet responded slowly.

That was not what Jessica wanted to hear. “What?”

“I have an idea, but it’s not a good one.”

“Oh God,” Jessica sighed, biting her lips, “what is it?”

Violet took a breath. “Two birds, one stone.”

“What do you mean?”

Violet pulled out Kilgrave’s phone, “two birds, one stone.”

Jessica stepped back, “what are you doing with that? Where are you going with this?”

“Use Kilgrave to save Peter from the Avengers.”

Jessica flinched, “wha- how?” Her eyes popped with realization, “did you switch their phones?”

Violet nodded, “We text Tony using Kilgrave’s phone. Say a whole bunch of bullshit and make him
believe that he’s with Peter. Kilgrave will reach out once he realizes that he has Peter’s phone and
we’ll use that to our advantage. Tell him we’ll meet up at a certain location, one that Tony will
track him to shortly after we send him the messages.”

“How does that solve our problem of protecting him from the Avengers?”

Violet sighed, “because knowledge is power. If we want to protect Peter from Tony, then he needs
to see Tony at his worst.”

“By walking in on the meeting and seeing him for what he really is” Matt surmised from the floor.

“And taking care of Kilgrave once and for all.”

Violet rubbed her face. She was burning up. “Like I said, terrible idea.”

“If it gets rid of Kilgrave, I’m all for it. He wasn’t kidding earlier.”

“But will it protect Peter in the long run?” Matt wondered aloud.

“Probably not, but maybe it’ll buy us time to plan something better?” Foggy interjected, “it’s more
exciting than having him over for dinner.”

“Is it worth it though, taking this chance?” Violet mumbled, the gravity of what’s doing weighing
heavily on her.

“Yes,” Jessica spoke vehemently, squeezing Violet’s shoulders, “anything is worth the risk where
are friend’s lives are concerned. Remember?”

Violet’s lips quirked at that. She said that to Jessica a long time ago outside a food truck serving
burgers. “At the time I was talking about the special sauce they were serving on the burgers we
ordered.”

“Don’t you agree that it applies to everything?”

Violet nodded slowly, her head sinking forward and resting on Jessica’s shoulder while the beta
wrapped her strong arms around Violet’s smaller form.

“I won’t lose you, Vi. You’re the only family I have.”

Vi closed her eyes and sunk into Jessica’s embrace. “You’re my family too.”
Avengers Tower

5 minutes earlier

Natasha grinned at the sight of James below her. He looked gorgeous and mysterious on any given
day, but there was something special about the way he looks with a red ball gag strapped in his
mouth. The way his teeth dug in, the strain and arousal on his, the contrast between his flushed skin
and the black leather stretching from his mouth.

His hands were strapped to the headpost above his head with his own belt, his feet tied to separate
bed posts, naked, covered in sweat, spit, and his own release. Multiple releases. Natasha licked
each one before putting his cock back in between her legs and continuing the torture.

Shortly after taking in their Omega’s fresh scent after all these years, both Alpha’s went into their
ruts prematurely. Barely stopping for a drink of water, the two fucked and they fucked, and they
fucked. The need to mate, to bond, to knot was unbearable, but much as the need controlled them,
they were not fulfilled. Try as he might, James has never been able to knot Natasha, and she has
never been to find relief inside of him, not in the way it mattered. They needed an Omega for that,
and they have not found their Omega. Yet.

So, all they could do is fuck until they can’t anymore. With the consistent fast and frenetic pace
they’ve been maintaining throughout the rest of the day and well into the night, it should be over
soon. Both Alphas were so close, so tired and drained yet still so aroused it wasn’t even funny, but
with the end in sight, they kicked it up one last notch.

James was on the verge of what he could feel was his final release when the speakers started
chirping at them. He groaned in frustration as Natasha pulled him out of her, smirking in
amusement before speaking.

“Yes?’

“It’s Hawkeye. The picture of that girl you wanted is cleaned up.”

“How clean?” Natasha asked, placing a gentle hand on the struggling beneath her.

“TV ready clean. Zoomed in and everything.”

Natasha grinned, “send it to FRIDAY, have her hold it for us while we finish up.”

Hawkeye chuckled, “will do. Have fun finishing each other off.”

The speaker went dead before Natasha could respond.

“Don’t worry darling, we’ll get him back for that later.” She bit his nipple, sinking down on his
cock one last time.

A few minutes later, with a muffled, agonized shout from James and a piercing scream from
Natasha, both Alphas finally finished their rut and found release one last time. After resting for
another brief moment, Natasha moved to release James from his bonds, starting with the gag and
capturing him a warm, lovers kiss. Then came the hands, then his feet. He pulled her into his arms,
stood out of bed, and carried her to the lounge area where their TV hung on the far wall.
 “FRIDAY, show us our Omega.”

The picture instantly arrived, and James collapsed in the nearest chair while maintaining his grip on
Natasha.

She was beautiful. Much thinner than they wanted her to be, that innocence in her eyes long gone,
and worse for wear based on the worn state of the Air Force hoody and denim jacket. But those
were all things they could change. That innocence might be gone, but even with just this one photo
they can see that hope remained. Their Omega was a fighter, the challenge they’ve so desperately
desired for so, so long. She’s been through a lot, seen a lot, but softness remained.

“FRIDAY, did you run a comparison analysis with picture of Brea Abernathy?” Natasha asked
hesitantly, wanting to be sure before she got her hopes up.

“Yes. Based on Mr. Rogers and Dr. Banner’s depiction of Brea today, there is a 92% match between
the photos.”

Natasha held in her cry for joy.

“Comparing that to the evidence of her scent outside the apartment of Mr. Stark’s chosen, then
there is an 86% chance that Brea Abernathy is in fact the mysterious Vi Mr. Parker has discussed
with Mr. Stark.”

James tightened his hold on Natasha, kissing the crook of her neck with absolute care. Natasha
turned to look at him. “Halloween.”

James nodded, his mouth set, “Halloween, we’ll bring our Omega home.”

Chapter End Notes

Oh God, it's official. Bucky and Natasha officially know that Brea is Vi, and soon enough The
Avengers will as well. Will Vi's plan to set up Kilgrave come to fruition? Will Peter be
severely hungover? Is Sam going to be okay? Stay tuned for answers. In the next chapter
Violet and Peter encounter a rude awakening, The Avengers make last minute preparations for
the fire while Bucky and Nat also prepare for their Omega. Thank you so much for reading!

Please leave a comment! I love feedback!

 While Our Blood's Still Young
Chapter Summary

Violent dreams, chaotic mornings, villains in disguise.

Chapter Notes

This chapter took forever! Hope you guys like it! Please enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 8

While Our Blood’s Still Young

Alias Investigations

The next morning

10:23 a.m.

Dreams are a place where people go to be relieved, inspired, cared for, rejoiced, and find semblance
of peace. Nightmares are shadows that creep into those places, twist it into their demented vision,
and trap the people there until the shadows are spent. The light and goodness of dreams to powerful
to hold off forever. But sometimes, dreams can’t fight back. The shadows overpowering the light.

Violet rarely dreamed anymore.

Billy’s muffled screams, his dead eyes, his blood leaking to the floor fueled her nightmares. They
varied from time to time, but one nightmare outweighed the rest. It was the most consistent, the
most powerful, the most terrifying.

It started with Violet walking a dingy, narrow hallway. The lights overhead flickering, revealing
webs and spiders skittering across the ceiling and walls, and rats scurrying around her feet. She
wore the skeleton costume, the one from that fateful Halloween. She followed the muffled screams
of her brother, but at a slow leisurely place that maddened her every time she was here. There were
opened doors in the corridor, and each one held a terrifying sight to behold.

One held The Captain bashing in heads with a sledgehammer. One head after another set on the
table in front of him until he smashed it into goop. Another head appeared to replace it. He
smirked, eyes white as a sheet before he swung the hammer, grunting with exertion. Another held
The Winter Soldier flaying a man alive who was hung naked to the ceiling. The man was in agony,
thrashing about and screaming, but no sound came out. A voiceless cry. The Winter Soldier threw
pieces of skin at the walls, licking the blood of the blade with a demented smile. His eyes were
crimson, bleeding onto his cheeks as he laughed at his victims’ pain.

On the other side of the hall, The Black Widow shoved salt down their throats. Her victims tied to a
chair, spitting out blood and salt. They begged her to stop, to kill them now and be done with it.
She just laughed. Eyes the color of burnt Sienna. She and The Winter Soldier smiled at Violet when
she passed by. Hungry, drooling smiles growing in their intensity as they sniffed the air, catching
her scent.

In the largest room sat Tony Stark, laughing and drinking scotch as people were thrown into the
trash compactor several yards in front of him by The Hulk at the other end of the room. The Hulk
roared in victory as Tony clapped, congratulating the monster on a job well done. Tony’s eyes were
black as coals, Hulk’s bottle green. The same green she saw that night.

Then the hallway would end, leaving Violet in a black empty room. One light shined from above
her, over Billy’s kneeling body. He wasn’t moving. He never moved. Neither did Violet. Tears
welled up in her eyes at the sight of him. Everything was so cold.

“Welcome back,” a cruel said behind her.

Violet turned.

The Avengers stood tall in all their bloody glory, proud and arrogant as they advanced towards the
Omega. Tony still laughed. The Hulk from beside him. The Captain adjusted his grip on the bloody
sledgehammer. The Winter Soldier’s bloody knife glinted in the dim light. The Black Widow
smiled at Violet from beside him.

The pair stepped forward; hands outstretched.

“Let’s play,” The Widow would say before they all advanced on Violet.

Then she would wake up screaming and refused to sleep for 3-4 days.

Tonight, the nightmare changed. It started off the same, walking past the rooms where the Avengers
tortured innocent victims. Then she reached Tony’s room.

He sat on the same luxurious couch, laughing as he normally did while the Hulk murdered his
victims, but the glass he drank from was no longer filled with scotch. It was filled with blood. He
was no longer sitting alone. Peter was there with him.

He kneeled at Tony’s side. He wore no shirt or shoes, only jeans that were unbuttoned. His hands
were cuffed behind his back, a red dog collar with gold hearts clasped around his throat, a blue
Avengers insignia hanging from the silver lip at the base of neck and connected to a black leash.
The other end of the leash was looped around Tony’s wrist.

Peter’s innocent doe eyes were wide with obvious desperation, fidgeting from his place on the
floor, hips gyrating with arousal. The alpha smiled down at him. He pulled on the leash, bringing
the Omega closer to his side. Peter scuffled forward excitedly.

“Open up,” Tony ordered, a sickeningly sweet tone in his voice.

Peter complied, sticking his tongue out slightly. Tony brought the glass to Peter’s lips.
Normally Violet walked around in a haze, but the addition of Peter and the realization of what Tony
was going to make him changed everything. She ran towards them or tried to anyway. The
threshold of the doorway leading into the room suddenly solidified and turned into a glass barrier.
Her body smacked against it, but she didn’t fall backwards. She stayed upright. Kicking and
punching the barrier, screaming at the top of her lungs. Trying to save Peter from Tony’s influence.

But it was too late.

The blood was gone in a manner of seconds, and Peter’s once innocent, chocolate doe eyes were
now pitch black, mirroring Tony’s to a T. Tony grabbed Peter’s hair, and at his touch he went slack,
motionless.

“Be a good pet, and you can have more.” Tony’s voice was clear as day. Violet screamed at Peter,
willing him to listen. He couldn’t hear her, too lost in Tony’s gaze. Peter opened his mouth again,
the blood clinging to his teeth, his tongue. Tony’s free thumb caressed his bottom lip before the
hand in Peter’s hair brought his down.

Down towards his groin.

Violet fell to her knees, crying and screaming for her friend.

“You can’t save him,” a voice spoke behind her.

Violet didn’t bother looking, she knew the Avengers were behind her, that The Black Widow was
speaking.

“He belongs to him now,” a man’s voice continued.

There was pressure on the back of her neck.

Violet still didn’t turn.

“and you belong to us.”

Violet’s eyes went wide as she was suddenly pulled back. Then all she saw was red. Everything
was hot, burning hot. She flailed about, screaming and screaming until there was pressure on her
mouth, silencing them. There was more shouting. Somewhere far off. It grew louder and louder as
Violet fought harder and harder.

“Wake up!” the voice shouted, “wake up!”

Then she did.

Violet opened her eyes to see Wanda and Pietro’s extremely worried expressions. The moment she
recognized them, she instantly relaxed. Closing her eyes and crying on the spot. Both Omegas
pulled Violet to a sitting position, wrapping their strong arms around her and whispering words of
kindness and assurance. Violet breathed in their calming scents, allowing their join cinnamon and
apple scents to ease her distress.

After a few moments, Violet relayed the dream to them once she was able to talk normally. They
gave her their full attention, listened attentively as she went into detail about the dream, and the
cruel changes that made her so upset, and hugged her tighter. Then there was silence as the three
basked in each other’s presence.
Then Peter came rushing in acting like he was one of the passengers on the Titanic after it hit the
iceberg.

“I’m supposed to be at school in half an hour!” He panted, hands digging into his hair like methed
out maniac who hasn’t gotten his fix yet.

After a beat of silence, everyone started moving.

Peter and Wanda rushed to the bathroom to wash their faces and brush heir teeth while Pietro and
Violet started hunting for clothes. Karen, Foggy and Matt were gone, same with Sam. Apparently,
they took him to the hospital to get checked out soon after Violet passed out. Jessica remained in
the kitchen eating her breakfast, not concerned with the activity as she dealt with her hangover.
Karen had taken Violet’s clothes to be washed when she left, so Jessica pointed her to the dresser
and allowed Violet to wear her clothes for the day.

The jeans fit Violet surprisingly well, though the bottoms had to be rolled up a bit since her legs
weren’t long enough. She pulled on a black undershirt and a grey Henley over it, then grabbed the
leather jacket that Jessica got for her last year, but she rarely wore it because she it accentuated her
body to much. Jessica’s response of “that’s the point doofus” was not helpful in the slightest. She
had just tied the laces of her worn converse and pulled her hair back in a half ponytail (her hair
wasn’t long enough for a full one) when she switched places with Peter, sighing in relief that she
still had a toothbrush here.

A few more minutes, and more frantic yells littering the place, and everyone was ready. Pietro,
Wanda, and Peter were all in the same clothes as yesterday, but at least their teeth and face were
reasonably clean. Once ready, and everyone had their stuff, they all ran out the door. The pace and
atmosphere were so hectic, Peter completely forgot that he didn’t have his phone. Thankfully,
Violet didn’t forget about Kilgrave’s.

The four Omegas raced through the streets of Manhattan, boarded the subway without care, and
sprinted towards the college. They were almost there when Peter had to stop, his skin taking on a
sheen of green before he dropped his stuff, turned to the bushes and heaved.

Pietro went to his side, patting his back and helping it through it.

Meanwhile, Violet grabbed Peter’s backpack.

“I’ll race ahead. Peter? Who’s your advisor again?”

He coughed, wheezing in his discomfort and embarrassment, “D- Dr. B- Banner.”

“Okay, I’m going to find him and let him know that you’re running late. I’ll leave your stuff in his
office. If I can’t find him, I’ll wait in the front office until you get there.”

Peter nodded, same with Pietro and Wanda.

Violet took that as her cue and raced ahead.

She hasn’t been back here since Trish, Jessica’s former friend, tried to mate with her against her
will. It didn’t look any different. Then again, she’s only been here the one time so she wouldn’t
know if there were changes or not. Except for the sign. She’d remember that sign for the rest of her
life. The lights in the big letters weren’t on as she ran past it.
She stopped in the open area where the school layout and room numbers were posted. She searched
Dr. Banner, skimming the list of names until he found his. She raced away, heading into the what
she guessed was the science building. The interior was nice and posh, the place where rich kids
would definitely apply to and poor kids would most certainly obtain scholarships for. She slowed
down so she could search the room numbers and check for Dr. Banner’s name.

No luck on the first floor. The same with second floor. She climbed the third floor, knowing in her
bones that this had to be the right floor. The first hallway was a bust, the second hallway was the
same, but then she turned to search the third hallway and froze.

She briefly wished she hadn’t woken up this morning.

There walking at the edge of the hall towards her and looking at the Starkpad in his hands was none
other than the man who turned into the Hulk. The thing that killed her brother almost five years.
Walking in sync with was and even worse sight that had Violet nearly turn around and run the other
direction.

Tony Stark wearing a high-quality charcoal suit with a white pressed shirt and black wing tip shoes.
He still had the same watch, the same glasses. Violet had no doubt they’ve been updated since then.

They looked up, eyes widening at the sight of her standing in the hallway, their expression shifting
as they looked at her like she was some feral, wild animal. Maybe she was?

“Hello, can we help you with something?” The man asked, lowering the Starkpad in his grasp as he
appraised.

It took all her strength of will to get her voice to work, the guttural and forced as she spoke, “are
you Dr. Banner?”

“Yes,” he confirmed, cocking his head slightly, “and how may I help you?”

God damnit, is Peter trying to surround himself with the freaking Mafia? What the Hell?!

Violet took a breath, adrenaline coursing through her veins and courage in her heart, and stepping
towards the Doctor, sliding Peter’s bag off her shoulders and holding it out for him to take. “It’s
Peter’s bag. He’s on his way but he’s dealing with something right now.”

At the mention of Peter, both Alpha’s eyes went from suspicious and studious to concerned and
urgent, particularly Tony’s.

“Is he okay?” Tony asked, moving towards Violet with a surprising quickness.

Violet backed away just as quickly. “He’s fine,” she responded harshly, glaring at the ground, “just
incredibly hungover. Probably dehydrated.”

“Where is he now?” Tony inquired, shoving his hands in his pockets.

“On his way, some of our friends are with him. I ran ahead so that he didn’t have to worry about his
stuff on top of everything else.”

“And who is with him?”

“Friends,” Violet reiterated, refusing to give Tony an inch.

Tony smirked, slightly cock of the head. Violet gritted her teeth.

“You must be Vi?” Tony stated, already knowing the answer.

“And you’re Tony Stark, Alpha extraordinaire.”

“Just a regular Alpha, nothing extraordinary about it.”

“How humble,” Violet grated.

The Alpha and The Omega stared each other down, refusing to give an inch.

“Why don’t I show you to my office. You can set Peter’s bag down and then we can wait in there
until he arrives.” Dr. Banner suggested, looking rather uncomfortable as he watched Tony and
Violet interact.

“Excellent idea,” Tony approved, “I’d love to find out happened to our darling Peter last night.”

“He’s not your Peter,” Violet shot back without thinking, “he’s his own fucking person and you
need to respect that.”

Tony Stark was not a man who liked being talked back to. There wasn’t a doubt in her mind that he
killed a man or two over doing such a thing. Violet wouldn’t back down though. Something inside
her bristled to life inside her chest at seeing this man in person for the first since he orchestrated the
murder of her brother. She was enraged just as much as she was terrified of the man. Still, she stood
firm and stared back into his eyes.

Just like Billy did.

His eyes sparked with anger, but he seemed curious more than anything. Must take a lot to piss him
off. The way his eyes studied her face made her uneasy.

“Life hasn’t been very kind to you.” He stated.

“Keep talking like that and life won’t be very kind to you right now either.” Violet retorted.

He smirked at that, sending shivers down her spine.

“I can see how protective you are of Peter. I respect that, I admire that. Not many people have that
type of devotion-”

“I don’t have time for false courtesies. You’re only being nice to me because Peter told you I hate
Alphas and you want to use me to help you get into his pants and mate with him.” Violet spoke
bluntly, slinging Peter’s backpack over her shoulder as she turned away to leave, “and I’m not
letting that fucking happen. He’s too good of a person to get tainted and hurt by a person like you.
I’ll die before I let that happen.”

“Wait- hold on, hold on a second,” Tony pleaded, quickly stepping in front of Violet before she
could run off. She stiffened at the closeness, pulling away before he could potentially grab her. He
took off his glasses, folding the frames and sliding them on the inside pocket of his suit, then
clasped his hands in front of him, settling Violet with a calm, inquisitive stare.
“You are right that Peter told me about your . . . distaste with Alphas. Based on your reaction to me,
I’m going to assume that you didn’t fill in our mutual friend about the extent of your experiences
with others who share my gender.” He paused, gauging her reaction. “I’m also going to assume that
those experiences involve much loss on your part, and for that I’m deeply sorry.”

“How can you be?” Violet growled, tightening her grip on Peter’s bag.

“Everyone suffers loss at one point or another, Vi.”

“I doubt losing stock is the same as losing a friend to an Alpha who raped her, beat her, and left for
dead next to a dumpster. One that was too lazy to actually throw her body in.” Violet growled,
recalling one of countless losses from the Omega house just a few months ago. “Guess he wasted
his endurance beating the shit out of her.”

Tony’s eyes went dark, “you think I’d do that to Peter?”

Violet shook her head, curling her mouth in disgust. “No, I think you’d throw him in the river.”

Tony’s jaw went tense. He stepped up close, leaning down slightly to look Violet in the eyes. “I’m
not that Alpha.”

She stepped in to, surprisingly unafraid, “and I’m not that Omega, but Peter is.”

“I won’t hurt him,” Tony growled.

“I’ll kill you if you do. Even if it kills me.”

No one said anything, leaving Violet’s words hanging in the air.

Then Tony straightened, a look in his eyes that Violet couldn’t detect, and then he said in a solemn
tone that Violet found hard to dispute, “I believe you.”

Violet had no time to register that when Wanda’s voice started calling through the hallway.

“Violet! Vi are you here?!”

“We’re over here!” Tony answered, giving Violet one last strange look glancing at Dr. Banner, who
remained silent throughout their conversation, and turned away.

Wanda appeared seconds later, looking rather relieved until she saw Tony and Dr. Banner.

“Where’s Peter?” Violet asked, stepping around Tony and quickly moving past him.

On cue, Peter was helped around the corner by Pietro, who froze at the sight of Tony.

“Mr. Stark!” Peter exclaimed, straightening up as best as he could. “Dr. Banner!”

“Peter, are you alright?” Dr. Banner questioned, finally speaking up after Violet and Tony’s heated
talk moments prior. Wanda took Peter’s bag from Violet and nonchalantly stepped in front of her,
acting as a barrier between her and the alphas.

“I’m so sorry I’m late. We had a late night, and I slept in. I really didn’t mean to-”
“Peter, it’s completely fine. You have nothing to worry about. Everyone has off mornings, it’s
nothing to be ashamed of or worth apologizing for.” Dr. Banner consoled him, stepping closer and
taking a closer look at the young man, “but I do suggest you drink a lot of water. You’re looking a
bit dehydrated.”

“You have no idea,” Peter joked, smiling that shy smile of his, “thank you Dr. Banner.”

“No need for that. We’re just glad you’re okay.”

“Yes, we are,” Tony cut in, stepping close and clapping his on Peter’s shoulder, “and now that
you’re here, I would like to ask you and Vi,” he gestured to Violet who did her best not to flip him
off, “if you would both like to come over to the penthouse tomorrow night. My friends, of all
second genders, and I are throwing a little feast tomorrow night in honor of Halloween and I would
be delighted if you two, and any friends you choose to invite, would attend.”

“Oh Mr. Stark that would be amazing!” Peter was saying when Wanda of all people suddenly
interjected.

“I’m so sorry Mr. Stark, but we all have already made plans for Halloween tomorrow night.”

“We did?” Peter inquired, guilt already flooding his eyes.

“Yes, we’re having a feast of our own, to honor those we’ve lost and send blessings to those who
remain in our lives.” Wanda confirmed with a smile. “You, and a few of those friends, are more
than welcome to join us as well.”

Violet was both shocked and impressed with Wanda, unable to add anything as she watched her
friend work her magic.

“And sweetie you agreed to it during midterm week, so I honestly didn’t expect you to remember
with how busy you were.”

“Well I’m still sorry. My memory didn’t used to be this bad.”

“You just need a break, one that doesn’t end like this morning.” Violet assured him and he grinned.

“From what I remember, I did have a lot of fun last night.”

“You certainly did,” Pietro chuckled, same with the other Omegas.

Tony coughed, bringing the attention back to him. “I gladly take you up on your offer, Miss?”

“Wanda, Wanda Maximoff. This here is my brother, Pietro.” He nodded to Tony. “And I see you’ve
already met Violet.”

“I most certainly did,” Tony eyes met Violet’s again.

It took everything to not glare at the bastard.

“Well, Peter. If you’re up to it, I think we should get to work now.” Dr. Banner clapped his hands.

From there Peter said his goodbyes, grabbing his backpack from Wanda hugging Vi particularly
tight and whispering “thank you for giving him a chance” before slowly walking away with Dr.
Banner. Tony walked slightly behind them, pulling out his glasses, turning back with the parting
words, “I look forward to seeing you all again.” His eyes focused on Violet, who glared back now
that Peter wasn’t watching her.

Wanda pulled Violet away before anything else could happen.

Just when they reached the elevator, Violet looked Wanda dead in the eyes and said, “thank you for
not going to the dark side because I would be totally fucked if you did.”

Across Town

Seconds later

Natasha was simultaneously pouring over more surveillance videos and finishing up paperwork
while James finished setting up the supplies he would need to for tomorrow’s mission, and their
other mission when Tony called. FRIDAY answered at Natasha’s request, and they were
unprepared for what Tony had to say.

“I just ran into your Omega.”

James dropped the knife he was sharpening, the blade hitting the floor next to his foot. Natasha’s
eyes went comically wide, dropping the pen she was flicking her paperwork with. They glanced at
each other, then the TV where Tony’s face suddenly appeared.

“You saw her?” James inquired, his hand finding Natasha’s.

“Saw her, talked to her, I was even threatened by her.” Tony rubbed his eyes for a moment, “you
two are going to have a lot of work ahead of you.”

“Wouldn’t expect anything less,” Natasha smiled, squeezing James hand.

“What is she like?” James asked, desperate to know more about her.

“Damaged, the kid’s clearly been through a lot. She’s like a wild, untamed animal protected by
rabbits and kittens after being beaten and neglected by countless others.” Tony sighed, a smile
coming onto his face, “you should’ve seen the way she pounced on me. How protective she was
over my chosen. Now I know how he’s stayed so pure, so good in this cruel world. That stray piece
of gold pushed out of the trash heap because another piece of gold covered in muck was there for
him. She made sure he was safe.” Tony started laughing, “she stood tall, face to face with me, and
said she would kill me if I ever hurt him.”

Natasha and James grinned at the screen, at each other.

“Reminds me of the way you and Steve watched over me in the hospital,” James recalled, standing
up and pulling Natasha with him.

She went happily, wrapping her arms around his waist, “no one was going to touch you under our
watch.”

“No one ever will,” their noses touched, foregoing the kiss in favor of looking at the TV screen.
“You have video of this little interaction?”
 “Video and audio,” Tony smirked, “but first I need to check on your side and make sure everything
is ready.”

“Got my supplies packed and ready to go. The building will be up in seconds,” James responded.

“The party, party goers, music, food and drinks, Scott and his crew, and Sharon with the trainees
are all set and ready.”

“Good, how about your personal mission?”

“Our temporary home is ready and waiting for us and our Omega.” Natasha grinned.

“Any items or supplies we might need to help her adjust to her new life will arrive tomorrow
morning.” James stated.

“Do you have anyone to help set it up?”

“Not yet, I don’t want the wrong person looking at the supplies, or any gossip that would embarrass
our Omega should that occur.”

“Understood, how about I loan you Pepper, and she can help organize everything?”

“Much appreciated,” James nodded.

“Now play us the damn video,” Natasha ordered, waiting with bated breath.

“Hold on, there’s one more thing. A slight change of plan on my part. Instead of bringing our
chosens to the tower, they will be at a certain Omega house, the owner Wanda Maximoff for a
Halloween feast. Pepper, Happy, Steve, Phil and I will be attending. Both should be there and will
be monitored until you both and Hawkeye can attend. Then, the plan will proceed as normal.”

“Has the place been monitored yet?”

“No, Happy and a few of his men are on their way as we speak.”

“Have them report back to us what they find. Now show us our Omega.” Natasha ordered. James
kissed her cheek.

With a chuckle, Tony nodded, then FRIDAY played them the surveillance video.

So many emotions pierced their hearts at the sight of her. How defensive she was, how blatantly
uncomfortable she appeared, yet she stood her ground, went toe to toe with the head of the
Avengers Mafia like it just another day. She inspired them, weakened them, killed them slowly with
her fighting spirit.

They loved her.

And tomorrow, they would have her.

At last.

Chapter End Notes

Oh my lord, I did not expect that confrontation for awhile, but suddenly I had the opportunity
and I knew I needed to put it in there. I was also pleasantly surprised, yet not so much, when
Tony actually likes Violet. Give me your thoughts and let me know what you thought about
their interaction together, as well as anything else in the chapter!

Halloween will start in the next chapter, and quite possibly lead to a part 1, part 2, part 3
situation because a lot of stuff will be happening. Hold onto your butts (thanks Sam Jackson)
because Halloween will be a wild ride. Thank you for reading!!!
 Too Young to Run: Part 1
Chapter Summary

The calm before the storm. Both parties prepare. And there might be a new player in the game.

Chapter Notes

Like in the summary, this is the calm before the storm so it's more of a filler chapter building
up to the action in the next one. And trust, the next one will be packed with stuff. Hope you
guys like it!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 9

Too Young to Run: Part 1

Halloween

10:30 a.m.

Omega Protection Agency

Wanda might have the smarts and skills of a smooth criminal, but she could not cook. Or bake. If
her life depended on her ability to boil water or bake a frozen pizza, she’d walk the plank without
even trying. Pietro was not much better, but he could make a mean chicken noodle soup. Nothing
else, just the soup. Jessica didn’t have the patience to cook (and refused to be there until the party
started), Peter was too frantic about their dinner party to pay attention, Karen was busy with Matt
and Foggy in helping them prepare for a hearing in a couple days, and Sam was unavailable until
tonight because he was working. That left Violet.

Ironically, she was the best cook of the lot. Ironic because she was the thinnest of the bunch. Ironic
because she ate the least. Ironic because she despised cooking . . . and eating (cracked back teeth,
hurts to chew).

But Peter was really excited, and Wanda begged her to help out.

On the bright side, Violet didn’t have to clean, but everyone else had to.

Wanda and Pietro’s house (The Omega House) was a two-story duplex, plus an attic and a
basement. The bottom floor was where Pietro and Wanda lived. The far-left side were the bedrooms
and the bathroom. A room that was now the guest bedroom but used to be Pietro’s room who now
lived in Wanda’s room (the bathroom lay between them). They didn’t share a bed; he just moved
his into her room. She had a lot of trouble sleeping by herself after she was freed from her Alpha,
to the point where she can’t sleep without someone she trusted in the room with her. And there was
no one she trusted more than her brother, except maybe Violet and Peter. Since she woke up
screaming every time he left and fell asleep elsewhere, Pietro decided the best thing to do was to
move his bed into her room until she knew she was safe.

A day that will never come.

The far right of the duplex was the living room area with a mini garage Pietro used for storage. The
middle was the dining room and kitchen. Dining room on the right, Kitchen on the left. Doors to
the exit and entrance hallway that curved around the rectangular setup to the entrance door lay on
opposites sides of each other directly in the middle of the house. The second floor was the same
layout, except each room contained a hospital bed for an omega in need.

There were 24 beds, 20 of them were currently in use by battered Omegas. All of them in need. All
of them couldn’t afford a regular hospital. All of them desperate for anything and anyone to help
them. All of them terrified of any Alpha scent that walked through the door. With that fact, Wanda’s
decision to allow an Alpha, and the potential for more, to enter her home was rather strange, and
worrying. The kitchen area was surgery for the unfortunate times they needed it for an Omega who
was badly injured.

It happened more often than they’d care to admit.

Currently, Violet was preparing the meals for tonight’s festivities while everyone else in the house
cleaned their hearts out, with Wanda and Peter leading the charge which meant Pietro was stuck
dealing with them. Violet took pity on him and told him that since Wanda decided a five-course
meal was the best thing to serve a bunch of rich people, then he needed to make chicken noodle
soup for the first course. The second course, appetizers, were Spicy Thai deviled eggs with siracha,
mayonnaise (not miracle whip, too sweet), honey Dijon mustard, Kosher salt, Red pepper flakes for
garnish, and eggs (obviously).

Third course was salads, which Violet settled for Caesar salad once she released that Wanda had all
the ingredients which meant less to buy later (Wanda and Pietro were trust fund kids, but they only
dipped into it when they absolutely had too, like tonight). Fourth course, Entree, Chicken Parmesan
with fettucine noodles that Violet planned on making from scratch which meant getting her out of
cleaning, but she planned on buying premade noodles in case her homemade ones flopped. Dessert
was cannoli’s; they used to be a favorite of Violet’s until she realized they were supposedly Tony’s
favorite too. Now they were a treat she liked eating.

Violet kept checking with Peter on the food selection, who in turn checked with Tony (he got a new
phone thanks to his Aunt and Uncle) and everything was good with him. The only request Tony had
was to go easy on the chocolate chips. Vi made a note to overload the cream and toppings with
chocolate chips. She knew it was petty, but she didn’t care. She was guilt tripped into making a
meal for Tony fucking Stark, and with everything he’d done to Billy she had every right to be petty
towards him and his guests.

Before she had the chance to leave the apartment with Pietro and get the ingredients they needed,
Wanda stopped her.

“Before you get groceries for dinner, go here and get a nice shirt to wear tonight. I already have the
rest of your outfit planned.”

“Housing Works?” Violet asked petulantly.

“It’s a thrift store with fashionable brands now go and get something. Pietro, help her.”

Help her he tried, but ultimate failed. Sort of. Eventually she ended up with a navy-blue Henley
shirt Violet picked out from the men’s department that was 3 sizes too big. Pietro was able to trade
it with the woman’s navy blue that was the appropriate size (perhaps a little too tight) and grabbed
another shirt in her size in case Wanda didn’t approve of the Henley right before they reached the
checkout counter. Violet didn’t notice, nor did she care. She just wanted this day over and done
with, and Peter hating The Avengers just as much as she did but that went without saying.

If he hated them, she wouldn’t be cooking a five-course dinner for them. She’d be sitting in
Paraguay sipping Cana’s with Peter on a sunny beach after surfing all day. Or in Hong Kong
making horrible and terrible attempts to disguise themselves amongst the people and understand
their language. Or Australia cuddling Koala bears and hanging out with Kangaroos and trying not
to die in the desert. Or getting lost in Cairo as they try to find a ride to see the pyramids.

Anything is better than this.

After Housing Works, the Omegas went to the grocery store and found all the seasonings, meats,
vegetables, and supplies they would need for the night’s festivities, along with some wines, mixers,
and liquors Violet insisted they get. She was going to need a lot of booze to make it through the
night. Jessica too but for a different reason. Pietro wasn’t particularly happy about it, reminding her
that Peter would be very upset if she got wasted in front of Tony. Violet assured him she wouldn’t
get to that point but couldn’t promise anything about Jessica though.

With Kilgrave on the loose, booze was the only thing getting Jessica through the days. Everyone
was getting worried about her, but not Violet. Violet knew where she was coming from and knew
that she could stop when she felt safe again. And that would be soon.

Pietro called a cab since they had bags of stuff to carry back. While he and the driver put them into
the trunk one by one, Violet pulled out Kilgrave’s phone from the inside pocket of her leather jacket
(she still hasn’t gotten her hoody and other jacket back). She opened it (who doesn’t have a pass
code), quickly uploaded a picture she discreetly took of Peter when he was very drunk and not
wearing a shirt the other night (god she was going to Hell) and sent it Tony (she memorized the
number in Peter’s phone) with a terrible message.

I know who you are, and I don’t care. Keep your dirty paws off my Omega, or you’ll see firsthand
what I can do to you, and to him.

With that, she shoved the phone into a plastic baggy, zipped it tight, then dropped it through the
grates of the drainage panel in an alley and into the running sewer line.

“God, I hope this works,” Violet mumbled before carefully racing back to the cab where Pietro
waited with bated breath. At her nod, he relaxed slightly. It was done, their plan was in motion.

Now all they had to do was clean a house, mow the yards, cook a five-course meal, take a shower,
get dressed, pick up Jessica, serve the meals, and hang out with Tony and some of the Avengers.
Totally not hard at all. Just another day in the Omega House.

Violet wanted to puke.

Avengers

2:23 p.m.

Natasha surveyed the activity on the streets below her with disinterest. Such disinterest that it was a
good thing Clint, Hawkeye, decided to join her before going to his perch for the duration of the
night. She didn’t care about this part of the mission. She cared about protecting Peter from this
godawful place. Cared about Tony finding happiness with his sweet Omega and bonding with him
after this is all over.

Most of all she cared about Brea, or Violet as she goes by nowadays. She wanted to pull her into
her arms and never let go, never again. All these years of pain, the loss and suffering she went
through was because Natasha let her get away. How many times has her chosen had to fight to
survive, to save someone in need, to live for herself? How many times has she dreamed and woke
up screaming because of Natasha and the Avengers?

How many times will Natasha’s focus stray from the mission and to the newest picture of her
chosen in her hand?

Violet’s hair was partially pulled back in a messy bun, allowing Natasha to look deep into her eyes.
Even from the crude angle of the hallway cameras, the blue in those eyes glowed with her Omega’s
fury. She looked tired, worn out, yet so strong in her frailty it baffled Natasha. Her hair was too
dark of a shade, made her Violet look emaciated and sicker than she was. She did approve of the
leather jacket, and the ripped jeans. They accentuated her body in a far more flattering way than the
hoody and denim jacket combination she seems to favor.

Natasha had so many plans for her and getting rid of that hoody was the first item on her list. The
denim jacket was negotiable, along with the baseball cap. The leather jacket she’s wearing in the
picture was most definitely staying. Her hair was going to be lightened up too but that could wait
until after she’s settled in and properly situated, which wouldn’t be for a month at least, maybe
longer. Depends on how resistant Violet is, and how patient Natasha and James would be with their
chosen.

Natasha started cataloguing wardrobe choices for her, buying a few selections in different sizes.
Nothing too extravagant, it would overwhelm her Omega and shut Natasha out if she went too far.
The Henley shirt she was wearing in the picture looked good on her, so she got her fill of them in
all sorts of colors. Leggings, no jeans. Where James and Natasha were taking Violet, she wouldn’t
need anything such as that, nor did she get shoes for the same reason. She did get her socks though;
the hardwood floors of their temporary home were much to cold for bare feet.

Natasha did splurge a little with one extravagant item. She didn’t mean to, but the moment she saw
the dress, all she could imagine was Violet wearing it. It was red and covered in black lace, no
sleeves, from her shoulders to her knees. The black lace and red silk of the dress sent wild ideas
into Natasha’s mind, ideas she could not allow herself to be distracted by. Not right now.

But all these things paled in comparison for what James and Natasha already planned on doing for
their Omega. They needed to make sure their chosen was healthy and stays that way. They needed
to care for her. Love her, help her through the troubling times the three are bound to face together.

Her phone suddenly started ringing, shaking Natasha out of her reverie. She quickly grabbed it
from the table, brows furrowing in confusion. It was Tony. Was there another change of plans due
to their chosens insistence? He wouldn’t be calling unless it was something important. She
answered.

“Tony?”

“I need you to handle somebody,” Tony growled, his Alpha tone in full effect.

Natasha’s eyes widened suddenly, surprised by Tony’s sudden change. “What happened? Who is it
I’m handling?”

“Zebediah Kilgrave. He had the balls to send me a picture of my chosen in a state that only his
friends and those he trusts should see him in. Including me.”

“May I see the picture, that way I know which Tony I’m working with right now.”

“Already sent it,” Tony growled.

Natasha’s laptop bleeped on the table. She quickly opened it and her eyebrows flew up her face. It
wasn’t a nude or overtly sexual, but it wasn’t much better. Peter was clearly very drunk, and his
shirt was off. Natasha felt a surge of sympathy for the boy before something in the background of
the picture caught her gaze. It was the woman from the surveillance cameras at the college, Wanda
Maximoff. She was sitting on the edge of the bed almost completely out of frame, but not enough
that Natasha couldn’t distinguish her. The bedside table showed a picture of who Natasha thought
to be a younger Jessica Jones, but she’ll have FRIDAY run a scan analysis first.

And there on the bed next to Peter was Violet’s baseball cap.

Something didn’t sit right with Natasha.

“Tony, do you have information on this man?”

Tony scoffed, “what don’t I have is the better question.” He paused as Natasha’s computer screen
filled up with all sorts reports and statistics on him. “He’s a piece of work. Just got out prison after
being convicted of stalking but was acquitted for the counts of assault and attempted kidnapping.
Apparently, he knows how to talk his way out almost anything-”

“What’s his second gender?” Natasha interrupted.

“Alpha,” Tony answered gruffly, “I swear if ever puts a hand on my darling-”

“Have FRIDAY track where he’s been over the past couple days, starting Tuesday morning to
now.”

“Go ahead FRIDAY,” Tony brusquely. “Natasha, where are you going with this?”

“FRIDAY, does Kilgrave ever stop at Jessica Jones residence?”

“Yes. Late Tuesday night and didn’t move until approximately 10:34 the next morning.”

“Where did he go?”

“To Hargrove University.”

Natasha smirked, “Did he meet up with Tony?”

“What are you talking about? I think I’d know if I met up with this freak! Have you seen his
medical files?”

“But you did sir,” FRIDAY cut Tony off.

“Wait, what?”

“You were walking with Dr. Banner outside of his office when he arrived. The three you stayed in
roughly the same position until the phones of Wanda and Pietro Maximoff arrived as well.”

Silence. Natasha was grinning, waiting for Tony to respond.

“That devious little minx!” Tony laughed, “I can’t believe I fell for that.”

“I can. If someone sent a picture of Darcy like that to Steve and threatened him, he would have
reacted the same way as you.”

Tony laughed a bit more, “I suppose we all go blind where are darlings are concerned.”

“You have no idea,” Natasha laughed. “FRIDAY, who was Kilgrave stalking?”

“Jessica Jones, Ms. Romanov” FRIDAY answered promptly.

“And when we he released from jail?”

“Tuesday morning.”

“The same Tuesday he went to Jessica Jones place?”

“Yes ma’am.”

Natasha made a sound of amusement, “Here’s what I think happened. Violet was spooked and
whisked Peter away from his apartment after she saw Steve and potentially James on the fire
escape. They went to Jessica’s, had a party to get away from everything, and then an unwelcome
visitor shows up in the form of Kilgrave. Based on his former past, he probably came back for
Jessica and attempted to kidnap her. Violet, still spooked from earlier and possibly drunk,
concocted a plan.”

“Use us to get rid of him,” Tony assumed.

“There’s more to it than that. Violet might be hurt but she’s not the vengeful type. Something else is
in play here.”

“Whatever it is, I expect you and Soldier boy to take care of it. I’m glad it was her, someone with
Peter’s best interests at heart, but I don’t want this happening-”

Natasha’s eyes widened once more, “Peter.”

“Yes, I’m talking about Peter-”

“No, she did it for Peter. Peter and Jessica.” Natasha smiled to herself, realization dawning on her.
“What do you mean?”

“FRIDAY where’s Peter’s phone? The one that he lost?”

“A Penthouse in the Midtown district. Would you like me to send you the coordinates?”

“Yes, and let James know where I’m going.” Natasha stood from the table, gathering her stuff.
“Tony, I’ll meet you at the Maximoff house at 6:30. Let Sharon know she’ll be on her own until
Scott’s crew arrives. I’m going to talk to this Kilgrave character.”

“Understood. I already have Lee on call for body clean up on the off chance there are more
casualties than anticipated tonight, just in case you needed it with this sicko.”

“It all depends on what he did or did not do to our chosens. I’ll let you know how it turned out
when I see you.”

“Okay, best of luck.” Tony ended the phone call.

Natasha grabbed the flashlight from her bag, turning it on and off in Clint’s direction. Once she had
his attention, she signed, “I’m leaving. Turn on your hearing aids. Tony will fill you in.” Then she
winked and left the apartment.

Omega Protection Agency

5:45 p.m.

Violet was at her wits end with her friends, and Pietro was right there with her. Wanda and Peter’s
combined franticness was an absolute nightmare. Both wanted to impress Tony and his Alpha
brigade while Pietro just wanted Peter and Violet to survive the night without getting mated or
killed, and Violet wanted to get drunk and stargaze on the roof until all her problems just faded
away.

Not going to happen.

Wanda and Peter were whirlwinds anxiety and unease throughout the entire day as they cleaned
every nook and cranny they could fine. Pietro escaped upstairs when he could to check on the
Omegas in need, but when he couldn’t he was forced to do all sorts of hard tasks that included
moving furniture, organizing the DVDs and CDs, dusting, setting up the table for the multitude of
guests that will be joining them, cleaning up Violet’s mess in the kitchen as she was preparing their
dinners, and then tend to the chicken noodle soup that’s been on simmer for most of the day.

Now that time was getting close for their guests to arrive, Wanda and Peter had dressed to impress.
Wanda wore a black flowy dress adorned with cream colored flowers that Violet didn’t know the
name of with gray high heels. Peter wore his best suit, a simple combination with a dark grey
jacket, matching slacks, a burgundy tie over a white shirt that hasn’t been pressed but looked good
all the same, and black converse (Violet and Pietro approved, Wanda did not). Pietro wore a simple
light blue button-down shirt tucked into black jeans and matching boots. Violet hadn’t changed yet,
so she was still wearing black sweatpants and Pietro’s Harry Potter T-Shirt (red with the glasses and
the lightning bolt).
Wanda hadn’t noticed until she came swirling into the kitchen asking Violet to go get Jessica. At
the sight of Violet popping the chicken into the over, she almost died of shock.

“Why are you still wearing that!” She screeched before recovering herself with a quick shake of her
head, “Never mind, just leave that, Peter will take care of it. Go get Jessica and hurry back!” Then
she whirled off to bother Pietro with something else.

Violet really couldn’t be mad at her. Baron used to make Wanda host parties and such when she
was his Omega. If anything went wrong, then she would be severely punished. In Baron’s mind,
rarely anything went right. Hosting this party was tapping into her old frantic habits, which was not
going to be good for Wanda in the long run.

That’s why Violet didn’t yell back at her, and why she honestly tried to move as quickly as possible
after getting her shoes and jacket back on, along with Pietro’s beanie because the cap wouldn’t
keep her ears warm in the cold weather outside. Right before she stepped out the back exit, Peter
stopped her, eyes filled with guilt.

“Vi, would you do me a big favor?”

Violet resisted the urge to roll her eyes. “Of course, what’s up?”

“Would you swing by my apartment really quick? Since Wanda’s pretty adamant about honoring
our dead and blessing the living, I want to have the photos of my parents, and my Uncle Ben and
Aunt May. Would you mind getting them. They’re in the top of my closet to the far left, it’s in a
metal box. It’s all that’s left of them.”

Violet nodded, pulling Peter in for a hug. “No problem.”

“And you might want to take a shower, there’s pasta in your hair.”

“Well yeah, that’s what happens when you put the burner on too high.”

“And I love Harry Potter as much as the next person-”

“I’ll change my clothes but only if you admit that you’re a Hufflepuff at heart.”

Peter looked appalled, “I am a Gryffindor, Ms. Slytherin.”

“Then how the Hell are we such good friends?” Violet laughed, grabbing the doorknob.

“Because we don’t let our differences break the unbreakable bond that is our friendship.”

“A friendship so strong it’s borderline familial?”

“Well, if that’s the case,” Peter winked, slightly bowing to her, “farewell dear sister.”

“See you in a minute, brother.” Violet grinned before walking out the door.

Meanwhile, elsewhere in a blocked off street, a party was in full swing, and James was on his way
to ruin it. Drastically.
Chapter End Notes

And that's that! Violet is not only headed to pick up surly Jessica Jones, but also towards the
building that will soon be a fiery inferno. Will she get stuck in the blaze? Will Violet and
Bucky run into each other? Will someone we care about die? And what is Natasha going to do
with Kilgrave? Stay tuned and find out! :)

Thank you so much for your feedback! It fills my heart and inspires me to write more and
more! I'll get started on the next chapter tonight and hopefully get it posted tomorrow around
the same time! As always, leave a comment and let me know your thoughts!
 Too Young to Run: Part 2
Chapter Summary

The fire begins, and people are seen.

Chapter Notes

Not my best work, but I was super inspired and I had to post it. Hopefully it isn't crap! I'll look
it over and mess with it in the morning if I'm still not happy with it. Please enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 10

Too Young to Run: Part 2

Omega Protection Agency

6:45 p.m.

The first of The Avengers to arrive to the party was Tony, Pepper, and Happy. Tony practically
burst through the door when Peter opened it to greet him and pulled the young Omega into his arms
for a brief, yet firm hug. Peter laughed and reciprocated with enthusiasm before the older man
reluctantly released him. Tony kept a hand on Peter’s shoulder while Happy and Pepper greeted the
young man. After they finished their greetings, Peter led the group through the dining room area
and into the living room where they greeted those already waiting.

Matt, Karen, and Foggy decided to take a break from their case so they could be here for Peter and
Violet. Matt and Foggy took off the jackets and loosened their ties, looking very much like the
overworked lawyers they were. Karen was much more presentable, having the forethought of
wearing her new red dress and black flats to work today and putting her hair in a tight bun,
knowing they would be running late despite their best efforts.

Sam was planning on being there, but he wouldn’t get off work until 7:30 if he was lucky, thanks to
the block party a suspect in a murder case would be attending. That was when his partner Riley
would be able to relieve him with the cop from the day crew who was investigating the suspect. He
was not looking to the night’s festivities anymore than watching a block party filled with drunk
assholes. With all the beer that was being flown, he most certainly not going to look presentable
when he arrived.

The next of the Avengers were Phil and Dr. Banner. Tony had roped him into coming because
Bruce needed to let off some steam and have a nice night out with friends and his favorite student
as well. Also, he was essential in the plan to acquire both Peter and Violet as he had the appropriate
sedatives to relax the two Omegas to the point where they would fall asleep and take them without
a fight.

Or, in Violet’s case, much of a fight.

Phil was here to have a nice dinner and get away from the excitement of Halloween but ultimately
was the basis of Plan C should the Doctor’s plan of sedating them not work. Plan C was ordering
his men to surround the place and “detain” everyone while Violet and Peter were taken into the van
that was stashed away in an abandoned driveway nearby. No one wanted this plan. No one wanted
to scare Peter or put Violet in a position where she could hurt herself. This was the last resort.

Natasha and Steve were the last to arrive until James finished with his “mission”, but that would be
much later. Steve was here to help everything run smoothly, keep everyone calm, and get to know
Peter and Violet. Natasha came with Plan B, which was waiting somewhat patiently from far away
and expecting a text from her. Natasha was both eager and nervous, feelings she’s felt all too much
recently. She squashed them as she walked into the very clean house with Steve right behind her.

Wanda was the perfect hostess for the lot. Asking them all sorts of questions, making sure everyone
had drinks and were comfortable. Pietro cracked jokes with Matt and Foggy while serving drinks
with Karen, who helped where she could. Everything was going great until Tony mentioned Violet.

“So, Peter, where is Violet? I thought you said she would be here?”

“Oh, she will be,” Wanda cut in with a nervous laugh, “she’s picking up a friend of ours who hasn’t
been having the best time lately, so she might be awhile longer.”

“Well, I hope they arrive soon. I’d really like to meet her.” Natasha smirked at Wanda before
turning her attention to Peter, who looked adorably bewildered, “Tony’s told us a little about your
friend, I hope that’s okay?”

“Of course! Of course, that’s okay. I’d love for you guys to meet her but . . . um . . .” Peter stopped,
rubbing the back of his neck shyly, “she might be a little longer than expected.”

“Why is that?” Steve inquired from next to Natasha on the couch.

“Well, I asked her to grab something from my apartment, but I think I told her the wrong place to
look.” Peter responded shyly; his eyes filled with guilt.

It was only thanks to all their mutual training that no caught the absolute fear and shock that
stabbed through their chests in that moment. Natasha looked to Tony, who nodded fiercely.

“You know what Peter, I just realized I forgot something too. I’m going to step outside and make a
quick phone call for just a moment. In the meantime, why don’t you and Bruce here tell our friends
about the new experiment you two are working on.”

“That’s a great idea,” Bruce cut in, clasping his hands dangerously hard as he distracted Peter by
launching into his scientific discussion.

Natasha followed Tony outside. Brushing Steve’s shoulder, who quickly grabbed her hand and
squeezed it in assurance, on her way out. With each step the panic only grew and grew. The
moment the fresh air hit her Tony said, “I got Sharon and Clint, you get Winter and Scott.”
Natasha was already dialing James number.

Peter’s Apartment

6:50 p.m.

“You’re really trying to avoid going back, aren’t you?” Jessica sullenly said as she followed Violet
through the crowd of people in front of Peter’s building.

“Yes, but that’s not the reason why I’m doing this.” Violet grunted, pushing a random drunk dude
out of her way and back into the thick of the crowd.

Violet did not know what to say when she and Jessica showed up to Peter’s building and saw the
party going full steam ahead with nearly naked people gyrating to the pounding music of the band
that was playing. It was some indie pop rock group. Violet liked the sound but not enough to strip
to her underwear amidst a bunch of drunk people in 36-degree weather. She almost turned back, all
sorts of apologies flowing through her mind that Peter would no doubt except. Then she thought of
the other people that Peter was with and pushed forward, not wanting to face them just yet.

Currently Violet and Jessica were pushing their way through the party to get to the alley where the
fire escape was. Violet leading, Jessica holding on to her friend, so they didn’t get separated.

While they were pushing through the crowd, deep inside the building James finished up laying
down the gasoline and other flammables. Walking back to the entrance, double checking to make
sure everything was good, and no mistakes were made. He reached into the pocket where he
normally put his phone, except for tonight. Tonight, he left it in his car that was parked 3 blocks up
the road. He couldn’t afford to make any mistakes and keeping his phone would certainly be one.
Natasha wasn’t the only one who kept losing his focus where Violet was concerned. Instead of his
phone he pulled out a stack of matches. With a cruel smirk, he pulled a single match from the stack
as he stepped through the front entrance, lit it using the tough fabric of his jacket, then threw it.

He shut the doors just as the match hit the flammable liquid, then started chaining the door shut as
the fire raced through the floor. The walls went up in flames once the lock was in place. Then he
turned away with a smirk. Feeling relieved that his part in the mission was over, walked towards
the side of the party where he knew Sharon Carter would be.

His smirk fell the moment he saw her already frantic expression turn to one of horror. She ran over
to him, handing out her phone to him, “you need to hear this from him!” Then took off running,
yelling to Clint in her earpiece.

James put the phone to his ear.

“Tony?”

“Violet’s there! Violet went to Peter’s apartment!”

Speaking of Violet, she was now climbing the fire escape with extraordinary speed after using
Jessica as a human ladder. She didn’t stop once she reached Peter’s window, just lifted the glass
paneling and jumped inside. She headed straight for Peter’s room and immediately dug around the
top of his closet, quickly finding the metal box he was talking about. She also found his winter
coat, the one he hasn’t had for several days thanks to Violet walking in the Avengers scoping the
place. She pulled it off the hanger and slung it over an arm, then headed back to the window.

She reached out, throwing the jacket and box onto the metal grating when suddenly she heard a
thud from behind her, and a terrible scream. She turned, realizing the sound was coming from the
floor below her. The screaming continued, and it put Violet into action. She jumped through the
window, grabbed Peter’s jacket and box, then raced down to the second level. Once there, she
called to Jessica, and threw both items down before peering the neighbors window.

A woman was screaming in horror, and the man was doing nothing but looking shocked. Violet
tapped on the window, then opened it when the woman started pointing towards her front door.

“What is it?” Violet demanded, “Why are you screaming?!”

“F- Fire!” The woman screamed, crying as she sunk to the floor. “There’s a fire!”

Violet flinched in confusion, then looked at the door. Smoke was coming through.

“Pull the fire alarm!” Violet yelled, climbing into the room, and running towards the woman,
gesturing at the man to run towards the fire escape.

He did, leaving Violet and the woman behind in his dust. What a charmer.

“I did,” the woman cried sullenly, “but it didn’t work. No sound came out!”

“Then get out! Don’t sit here and cry about it! Go!” Violet grabbed her, but the woman resisted,
pulling away in fury.

“No! This is all I have! All my videos! My life’s work! I can’t live without it!” The woman sunk
back to the ground, sobbing pathetically.

Violet did not have time for this. She grabbed the woman by the shoulders, heaving her to her feet
and pushing her against the door, “You can always replace those things, but you can’t replace your
life now move it!”

“No!” The woman cried, “you move it!”

The woman tried scratching Violet in the face with a clawed hand, but she dodged kicked the
sobbing attacker in the solar plexus. With her bent over in pain, Violet took the opportunity to grab
her raunchy dress and shoved her headfirst through the window.

No wonder the dude left; this chick was nuts.

Violet crawled back through the window only to get pushed back inside by the crazy woman. Her
eyes wide with ridiculous grief. She slammed the window shut before Violet could stop her, then
locked from the outside.

“If I can’t die with them, you can instead!” She growled through the window, holding it down with
all her might.

What the fuck!

While this is happening, James and Sharon are searching furiously through the crowd of partiers
and Clint watched from above. His angle didn’t show him the fire escape, only the front of the
building. James fought to keep his cool, sniffing the air for her scent. He found it both comforting
and unnerving that he couldn’t find her scent. Comforting because if he couldn’t find it, then that
must mean she wasn’t here. Unnerving because she might have gone a different way they didn’t
expect.

He slowly made his way towards the fire escape, sniffing all the while.

Jessica waited from down below the fire escape. Cold, anxious, and really needing a drink. She was
too distracted waiting for Violet to realize that someone was sneaking up on her until it was too
late. Luckily for her, it was just Sam getting off his shift early.

“Jessica, what are you doing here? Aren’t you supposed to be at that party?”

“Peter asked Violet to grab this,” she shook the metal box in her hand, “for him since she was
coming to pick me up. I guess she decided he needed his winter coat as well because she threw this
down too.”

“If that stuff is here, then why isn’t Violet with it?”

“I don’t know, she just threw the stuff down and then-” Jessica looked up, meaning to simply point
to the second-floor window when she saw the crazy woman clawing at the window from above.
“What the Hell?”

“That’s not Violet,” Sam confirmed, searching the area for something to climb the fire escape with.

“There isn’t one there, I had to help Violet climb up.” Jessica sniffed the air. “Do you smell
smoke?”

“Yes,” Sam responded gruffly before walking back a few steps and then running forward. He
jumped, hands grabbing onto the metal grating of the fire escape before lifting himself up to climb
the bars. Then he swung his legs over the top of the railing and raced up the steps.

Violet, meanwhile, decided to not with the crazy woman anymore, and opted to become a crazy
woman herself by going through the front door. Grabbing a nearby towel and wash rag, she raced
towards the sink and wet them both furiously. Once they were sufficiently damp, she circled the
towel her head and shoulders, and placed the wash rag to her face. Then she ran back to the front
door, opening it and stepping through the smoke that encased her.

At the same time Sam made it to the second floor, and then was almost sent hurtling back to the
ground with the force the crazy woman used on it, slapping him harshly.

Scott Lang and his crew spotted Jessica and Sam’s activity in the alley way, and with that Sharon
went running that direction. James didn’t catch the news, still searching for his Omegas scent
through the crowd, Clint helping him with eyes from above.

Violet made it back to the third floor, knowing without a doubt it was her best bet of getting out of
the building now. Unfortunately, the door to Peter’s room was locked, and no amount of kicking
would make it budge, and she didn’t have anything on her that could pick the lock either.

Thankfully, a door opened behind her.

Stinky Pete in all hi grotesque glory stepped into the hallway, same robe and nude as always. She
didn’t think or listen to his cries as she pushed past him into his apartment. She ran to the nearest
window and breathed in fresh air. It was a momentary reprieve, surely the two were totally stuck,
but then something caught her eye.

A pipe, one that went all the way to the ground floor. Instantly she jumped onto it, not thinking
about rickety and unstable it was. She turned to face Stinky Pete.

“The building is on fire! You need to get out of here!”

Just as she started sliding down the pipe, James finally caught her scent and instinctually followed
it.

Sharon arrived beneath the fire escape just as Sam finally knocked the crazy woman out. He peered
through the window and saw the door open. Violet must have gone back to the third floor. Sam
raced to catch her.

Violet was still slowly sliding down the pole, not wanting to make a wrong move and then meet her
end far sooner than she wanted. James pushed through the crowd, following her scent. Jessica
played distraction and pretended to be drunk so that Violet wouldn’t get caught. Sam crashed
through Peter’s window, raced through his living room and opened his door expecting to Violet
passed out on the floor from lack of oxygen, not a sweaty naked dude wheezing and pushing past
him.

Sam grabbed his arm, “where’s Violet?”

“The blue haired chick?” The man coughed.

Sam nodded.

“She went down the drainage pipe on the other side of the building, would’ve done the same if my
muscles were up to the task.” Sam pulled the naked man along and shoved him through the
window, happy with the answer he got.

Down below, Jessica was rambling drunken nonsense to Sharon who was not in any mood to listen
anymore. She radioed Scott and asked him to confirm if he or his crew saw a girl with blue hair
around the area. They said no. Cursing, she raced back to the main crowd, leaving Jessica sighing
with relief. But not for long.

Just as Sharon exited the alley, James entered it. Eyes an alpha red as he chased his Omega down.
The dim lighting shadowed his face, making anything other than his eyes distinguishable. Dark hair
flowing amid the smoke and the wind. Jessica trembled at the sight of him, desperately looking up
and hoping to God Sam had Violet. Instead she saw Sam carting a very old, very naked dude down
the fire escape. She looked away in disgust.

James was suddenly right before her. Jessica tried to back away. James grabbed her by the throat
before she could escape. He pulled her close, squeezing tight.

“Where is she?” He growled, his alpha voice in full effect.

Jessica pointed to the building, hoping that was enough indication.

It was. James released her before heading towards the fire escape. Sam jumped over the railing
while also maintaining his hold on it, then safely dropped to his feet. Without thinking, he turned
and tried punching James in the face, knowing in his bones the dark, intense man had something to
do with this.

James caught his fist with ease, then the fight between Alpha and Beta was on.

Jessica watched helplessly. The man was more terrifying than Kilgrave ever was. She fought to
sink to her knees in fear. She needed to find Violet. Needed to make sure she was safe. But Sam
needed help, he couldn’t take man, this alpha monster on his own.

Turns out, she didn’t need too. From the corner of her eye, Violet ran in like a fallen angel who was
on the verge of getting her wings back. She raced forward, brick in hand, and threw it at the
monster’s head.

It just barely missed, the edge scraping his scalp, but it got his attention.

With a loud roar, he turned to see an attacker. What he got was something so, so much sweeter.

His Omega alive and well.

Covered in smoke and ash, Violet stood yards away from him. Her heart said it was the Winter
Soldier, but her mind couldn’t distinguish his face. There wasn’t enough light. Still, she could feel
it. The recognition, the deep pounding pulse in the pits of her soul that she knew this man. And he
knew who she was.

He could see her, and the terrible light from the concert behind him was better than any
surveillance photo. He breathed in her scent. Her fresh aroma that was tainted with fear yet pulsed
with her adrenaline. It was really her.

At long last.

He took two steps towards her, eager to take hold of her and never let go. Two hands covered his
face, and the sudden weight of a two hundred man on his back sent him toppling forward. He tried
to fight back, but with a strong strike to the back of his head, he saw black.

The alpha went tumbling down, and Sam stood off his back and raced towards Violet, scooping her
up in his arms.

“What the Hell just happened?” Violet coughed, pulling away from Sam once he released her.

“I don’t fucking know, but I’m not staying to find out. Let’s get the Hell out of here.” Jessica
pleaded, seeing from the corner of her eye the Alpha stirring on the ground.

Violet groaned in annoyance. “Fucking Alpha! Stay knocked out!” She yelled.

The three raced around James’ moving form and into the crowd once more. Violet put on Peter’s
winter coat, and switched beanies with Sam on the off chance the Alpha was following them.

He was, but not as fast as he wanted. His mind still whirled from the punch to the back of his head,
but it would be gone in a minute. He followed her scent once more, more determined than ever.
 Soon enough Sam, Violet, and Jessica made it out of the party and headed straight for Sam’s police
car, both girls sharing the passenger seat with Violet sitting on Jessica’s lap. Sam started the car and
sped away.

The last glimpse Violet had of the party was the clear view of the Alpha they had left in the alley.
Cold chills went down her spine at the sight of him. It really was the Winter Soldier.

James watched helplessly as his Omega; his Violet escaped him once again. Those beautiful eyes
full of fear and determination, her teeth biting into her lips as the policeman drove her away. He
didn’t blink, didn’t move until the car was out of sight, memorizing the license plate as he did.

Then he pulled out his phone, and dialed Natasha’s number.

She answered on the first ring.

“James?”

“She’s alive and heading towards you. I’ll be close behind.”

Chapter End Notes

And they survived! Next chapter will be much more in depth and Violet will officially meet
The Avengers . . . and she will not be happy about it one bit. But Nat and Bucky will. I really
hope you guys liked it! I'm not used to writing action stuff so hopefully it isn't too terrible.
Please leave a comment and let me know what you think! :)
 Too Young to Run: Part 3
Chapter Summary

Alphas, Betas, Omegas, oh my! Parties, showers, and masks, oh my! Soldier, Widow, and
Violet, OH WHY! :D

Chapter Notes

Hello, Hello, Hello! Welcome back for another chapter! Thank you guys so much for tuning
in! Another sort of filler chapter here but there is some cool stuff happens in it! Hope you
enjoy!

Side note, now that break is over (for me at least) it'll be harder to get my chapters posted
everyday like I want to, so if you don't see an update one day, don't panic! I'm just a little
busier is all. Thank you again for reading! You guys are the best!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 11

Too Young to Run: Part 3

Omega House

Violet

7:13 p.m.

This was not the worst Halloween Violet has ever had, but boy did it come to a close second.

Sam drove like he was in the Indy 500, all gas no breaks. They made it back to Wanda and Pietro’s
neighborhood in record time and stopped 3 blocks from the Omega house. Jessica held onto Violet
like a scared child holding her teddy bear. Sam’s knuckles threatened to tear through his skin from
gripping the steering wheel to tight. Violet looked out the window, watching the steam billow out
from the tops of the houses nearby.

Did that really just happen?

“I think I might be in shock.” Violet mumbled, feeling wired and numb at the same time.

“We can’t go back there,” Jessica spoke, voice shaking. Her hold on Violet’s waist tightened.

“Peter’s there. Our friends are there.” Violet turned to look at Jessica, hating how scared she was.
“They would do the same for us.”
“I can’t go in there. Not yet.” Sam growled, his grip on the steering wheel tightening impossibly.

“What are we going to tell Peter?” Violet asked.

This was going to destroy him.

“Whatever we tell him, he can’t see you like that.” Sam grated, his chin gesturing to Violet.

She flinched, “what do you mean?”

“Kid, you look like you just freed yourself from roasting over a fire.” Sam retorted, shaking his
head. “You’re going to have to clean up before you see him.”

“Which means breaking into another friend’s apartment tonight. Yippee!” Violet grabbed the door
handle, “will you call Pietro and tell him to unlock the window to the guest bedroom?”

Sam nodded, “be careful.”

“Will do,” Violet responded.

Then she opened the door and stepped out into the cold, Halloween night. Jessica quickly followed,
grabbing Violet’s left hand, and together they walked through the barren streets to the Omega
house, with Peter’s metal box filled with his parent’s memories jingling away in Violet’s right hand.

When they arrived, they went through the side entrance that led to the back of the house, only
guests and those unfamiliar with the layout of the house go through the front. As they walked past,
Violet peered through the windows, and gnashed her teeth at the what she saw.

In the living room Tony, Dr. Banner, a blonde lady and a heavier gentleman wearing a suit
surrounded Peter on the couch. Peter was blushing away, his tie loosened, exposing his neck
slightly to the hungry eyes of the alpha who had his arm draped across his shoulders. She couldn’t
hear what they were talking about, but everyone had what appeared to be genuine smiles on their
faces. Violet wasn’t surprised. Peter had the ability to make everyone in the room coo and smile at
him. He just didn’t know he could do it.

The dining room had Matt and Foggy sitting across The Black Widow and The Captain, and a
blonde dude standing near the entrance hallway. Foggy looked rather uncomfortable, looking
anywhere but the people sitting directly in front of him, but Matt was cool as a cucumber. He and
the Black Widow faced off like the Cold War reimagined. Steve stared at Matt curiously,
unthreatened nor aggressive towards the blind lawyer. The Black Widow smirked at him.

Violet did not want to know what that conversation was about.

In the kitchen Wanda was pacing back and forth, taking deep breaths with a hand placed over her
chest. Karen was trying to calm her down, but Wanda kept waving her off. The soup was still on
the burner which means dinner hasn’t been served yet. Which means Wanda or Peter insisted on
waiting for Violet since she was technically the cook tonight which meant a very stressed, very
panicked Wanda.

Violet hurried around to the far side of the house and smiled at the sight of Pietro sticking his
bleached head out the window.

“Thank god! Are you two alright?”

“We’re alive! Does that count?” Violet retorted, handing him the metal box before climbing the
wooden fence attached to the side of the house, and sliding through the opening into the room.

“For now,” Pietro pulled Violet into his arms, “fuck you smell like furnace.”

“To be fair, I was technically stuck in one for a few minutes.”

“Oh my God,” Pietro released her, rearing back to appraise her, looking for any injuries beneath the
black splotches on her clothes.

Violet grabbed his hands, “Pietro, I’m okay, but you might want to check Jessica though, she’s
pretty freaked out.”

“Remind me not to call on you as my lawyer,” Jessica grumbled as she fell through the opening of
the doorway.

“Nonsense, that’s what Matt’s for.”

Pietro handed Violet a stack of clothes, then pointed towards the door that led to the bathroom. “No
one’s in there, I double checked after Sam called. Jessica will take the smoky clothes and throw
them in the washer while you take a shower.”

“Aye, aye Captain,” Violet saluted, turning away from the pair.

“I’ll guard the door while you’re in there,” Jessica promised, nodding to Violet as she looked back.

“No peeking, wouldn’t want you to find out I’m secretly a dude.”

“That would explain the boobs,” Jessica pointed out, winking at Violet, who let out of mangled
laugh in return.

It wasn’t until she stepped in under the warm spray of water that everything finally hit Violet all at
once.

Peter’s apartment was gone. The Winter Soldier had something to do with it, if not completely
responsible for it. This happened the day after she straight up threatened to kill Tony Stark. The
Avengers not only tried to kill her but burn her alive in her best friends’ apartment.

And she was about to serve them food she’d been cooking all day for the sake of her best friend.

This was officially the worst Halloween ever.

Avengers

7:13 p.m.

Natasha could see why Tony was so smitten with Peter. Intelligent, quick as a whip, adorably
sarcastic, essentially a mini version of the Mob boss without the hard edges and black hole in his
heart. He also saw the good in the world, believed in things that the Avengers lost sight of so many
years ago. Believed in the childish notions where good triumphs over evil, that good deeds and
honest actions will be rewarded. She had no doubt he believed in true love, especially with the way
he shyly looked into Tony’s eyes and blushed furiously.

She could also see in Tony’s expression how blatantly hungry he was with the young Omega, even
loosening the sweet thing’s tie when he complained about being hot. The Alpha was pushing but it
was only to be expected. What better way to find out if an Omega was interested? When they push,
they’ll either get the blushing bride, such as Peter. The scared puppy far too frightened to say
anything all the while releasing pheromones that plead for the Alpha to protect them, to care for
them. The lustful kitten, which was most certainly Loki, which meant sex bomb and a long night.
Then the proud lion, or lioness in Darcy’s case, who would stand tall in midst of the pushing,
refusing to kneel or submit for just anyone. The lion was hardest to please, they were the type an
Alpha needed patience for. The ones an Alpha needed to earn.

Natasha knew her Violet would be a lioness. She knew her submission, her love and trust needed to
be earned, especially with the life she’s been forced to lead. Since she and James both planned to
mate and bond with her, there needed to be trust. Natasha had no qualms about this being easy. The
poor Omega watched them murder her brother, and quite possibly saw more of what they did to
him before The Hulk arrived. She’d be a fool if she believed Violet would fall to her knees and be
their Omega guilt free.

But Natasha would worry about that when the time came. Since James called and informed her that
their darling was safe and on her way here, Natasha’s focus fell to one Matthew Murdock.
Avocados at law his partner joked, but Natasha didn’t care. She cared about something far more
pressing.

The fact that he was an Alpha pretending to be a Beta.

He did a good job playing the lie, part of it relying on his blindness along with certain physical
modifications like a slight hunch to his shoulders, lowering his head, scuffing his shoes as he
walked. Even with the state-of-the-art scent blockers sown into his clothes, Natasha can spot an
Alpha from anywhere. She can smell past the scent blockers, feel the bourbon, chalk, and polyester
from boxing gloves on her skin when she decided to confront him.

“How long have you been lying to her?”

His partner, Foggy, giving him away with the widening of his eyes was just icing on the cake.

Matthew smirked, cocking his head slightly, “You live up to your reputation, Ms. Romanov. That
was quick.”

“How long,” she reiterated, smirking in return as she stared him down.

“Since we’ve met, but the scent blockers were originally for Karen. My scent overwhelmed her
when she was close to her heat.”

“How admirable,” Natasha taunted.

“Why lie?” Steve asked, eyes curious and inquisitive.

“I’m sure you know enough about Violet to know the answer to your question.”

“But why bother?” Steve pressed.

Matt took a breath, losing the smirk. “Omegas need an Alpha in their life, one that provides a
steady presence for them to latch onto when things get hard. Once I realized how damaged she was,
how her life was affected because of those who share my second gender, I knew two things. The
first was that she would never seek an Alpha out on her own. The second is that if she knew my
second gender, I’d never see her again. I decided to keep it a secret so I could be there for her. I did
it because she’s a good person who deserves better than what life has given her.”

“And how exactly have you been there for her?” Natasha inquired, squashing the fit jealousy
threatening to rise and consume her.

“Purely platonic. A shoulder to cry on, offering a couch to sleep on, lending her spare clothes when
hers are dirty or destroyed. A brother to a younger sister. That’s all.”

“And you’ll know better than to interfere with us where she’s concerned?” Natasha leaned forward
slightly, gauging his reaction.

His lips flinched, repressed anger. Only a trained observer could catch it. He’s quite good.

“Only if her safety and wellbeing are not compromised by your . . . actions.”

“And with any potential interferences, your relationship with her will remain platonic.” Natasha
stated, making sure he knows where he will stand.

“Of course, it’ll always be like that between us.”

“Good,” Natasha smirked, happy with how the conversation ended.

“May I ask you something?” Matt cocked his head slightly.

“Please do.” Natasha responded, leaning back in her chair.

“Why her?”

It was a personal question; one she wouldn’t have answered to most. There was something different
about Matthew Murdock, something that compelled her to answer. She took a breath.

“I smelled her scent for the first time 5 years ago today, and then a second time two days ago. Both
times her scent sent me into a rut that left me quite unsatisfied, leaving me wanting and needing an
Omega I’ve never met but knew I had to claim. But it’s more than that. I’ve never felt anything for
a person I’ve never truly met the way I do for her. When I look at her picture, I feel hope, I feel
loss, I feel my heart in a way I haven’t felt since I was a child. I feel.” Natasha paused, not really
looking at Matt anymore, “I feel human.”

She stopped, her nails scraping the battered wooden table beneath her, “and I won’t let anyone take
her from me.”

Matt smirked, shaking his head slightly, “and if she doesn’t want you?”

“She will.”

“How are you so sure of that?” Matt grated, a slight growl in his timbre.
Natasha almost smiled at him, “there are some things Alphas and Omegas alike can’t fight, no
matter how hard they try.”

“And what is that?”

“An unbreakable connection that can’t be explained and won’t be ignored.”

Matt started laughing, attempting to respond, but was interrupted by the shy, worried expression of
Peter Parker.

“Hey guys,” he waved to Matt and Foggy, then turned and straightened, “Ms. Romanov, Mr.
Rogers” he stated, even slightly bowing out of nervousness.

How cute.

“Have any of you seen, or heard from Violet? I know I said she might be late, but I’m getting kind
of worried.”

“If she’s not back soon then Foggy and I will go searching for her.” Matt turned his head slightly to
smile and nod at Peter.

“I’d offer our services, but given what Tony told us, it might be for the best if we stay behind.”
Steve offered, smiling briefly to Peter as well.

“That’s really nice of you.” Peter grinned at them, “I swear she’s amazing though. The best person
I’ve met. No offence to any of you of course.”

“No offense taken, Peter.” Natasha smiled at the boy, “and I’m more than happy to meet her.”

Peter laughed nervously, “I hope you say the same after you do.” Then he walked away.

Tony loosely followed him, stopping next to Natasha for a brief look.

She winked, which meant all is well.

He nodded and followed Peter to the kitchen.

Or he would have if Peter hadn’t fallen to the floor screaming after a werewolf came crashing
through the back-door yelling “Roar!”

Outside

7:40 p.m.

James was not a very forgiving man to those who hurt the ones he loved. Or in this case, kept him
from those that he loved.

Based on the badge he found in the man’s back pocket, the man’s name was Sam Wilson. Well,
Sam was going to find out what a terrible mistake it is to keep him from his chosen. He found the
car quickly enough after he escaped with his Violet, surprised to find him still in the front seat.
That was another mistake.

James opened his door and quickly neutralized him as a threat by wrapping his robotic fingers
around the neck and squeezed. The man tried to fight him, but there was no use. The metal was
unbreakable except to a metal similar of its making. Nothing the man could have easily had on him.
He wasn’t going to kill him, he just needed him out of the way. Once his struggles ceased, James
released him, checking his pulse to ensure his vitality.

Violet’s seen far too much death, suffered too much loss. James won’t add another to the list of
traumas she had to throw against him. So, the man lives another day.

He bound the man with the handcuffs and zip ties he found on his person and made a makeshift gag
by tearing off pieces of Sam’s t-shirt. Then he gathered up the bound man and locked him in the
trunk of his own car. Taking the keys, he returned to his own vehicle. He jumped in the backseat
and quickly changed into nicer, civilian clothes. A clean set of dark jeans, plain gray t-shirt beneath
a red thermal and his spare leather jacket. The jacket was still functional to his tastes, but the style
was more suited to Natasha’s, so he wore it for special occasions.

And this might be the most important special occasion he’d ever attend.

With that, he threw his dirty clothes into the trunk of his car, locking it as he walked away. He
locked Mr. Sam Wilson’s car when he past by as a precaution. Then he pocketed both keys headed
the few blocks to where his chosen was waiting.

Violet

7:40 p.m.

The look on Peter’s face when Violet came barreling through the back door was priceless. Violet
hadn’t intended to make an entrance like this. Her plan was to simply walk in and yell “Hey Party
Peeps” before escaping to the kitchen and check on Wanda and Karen. But when she and Jessica
slipped back out the guest room window she saw the werewolf mask on his bedside table, the one
he wears to scare kids when they ignore the candy bucket outside with a sign that says “Take two”
which always means the bucket and candy is gone in two minutes (apart from tonight because they
had guests coming). Once she saw the mask the idea kind of snowballed and she decided to roll
with it.

Hence, she was now scaring sweet innocent Peter who just unknowingly became homeless. Not a
great idea, but she was terrified, jumpy, and more than likely still in shock. Bad ideas came
naturally in that state of mind.

Violet quickly took off the mask when he landed on the ground screaming, laughing hysterically as
she threw the mask next to his face. He looked at in shock, then looked up at her.

“Boo!” She laughed, smiling wickedly at him.

“Violet!” He shouted, shooting up from the ground and pulling into a tight hug.

“I’m sorry, I couldn’t help it.” She chuckled in his ear as he picked her up and twirled them into a
circle.
“I’m just glad you’re here,” he grinned at her, releasing and appraising her. “You look nice!”

“Blame Wanda and Pietro, they practically stole my clothes and forced me into these ones for the
night.” She grumbled as she handed over the metal box.

Violet had just finished taking her shower a few minutes beforehand, and with no time to do
anything except get dressed she and Jessica tag teamed and fought to get each strand braided into a
half ponytail, the bottoms of her hair a complete lost cause so they hung loose and free as always.
She wore the navy-blue Henley shirt Pietro switched out earlier in the day (which she would yell at
him about later) over her black sports bra (she forgot the undershirt until now) and beneath the
black leather Jessica was proud to see her in. The grey pants she wore were of jean material that
met up to Wanda’s standards of fashion, same with black boots that were much like Jessica’s, much
to Violet’s relief.

All in all, she looked very clean, and healthier than she has in months.

She ignored the stares from the strangers in the room, wanting desperately to put off the meeting
for as long as she can. By doing this, she missed the way Natasha’s mouth dropped slightly, and her
eyes briefly shift colors from green to burnt sienna. She missed Tony’s nod of approval, confirming
that there was a swan beneath the grime and dust she covered herself in. Steve was surprised as
well, wondering what James’ reaction would be to the Omega.

He wouldn’t have to wait long.

“Well, I’m glad they did.” Peter laughed, setting the box down on the dining room table before
pulling her into another hug.

“She really got you good, huh?” Jessica walked in, messing up Peter’s hair, grabbing Violet by the
arm and heading for the kitchen, aiming straight for the booze.

“What took you guys so long?” Peter questioned, following the two, grabbing a bar stool as Jessica
grabbed glasses and Violet took a seat on the counter, crossing her legs.

“Block Party,” Jessica responded curtly, glaring at the alphas who ventured into the kitchen after
them. Tony, Steve, and Natasha huddled Peter and countertop where Violet was sitting with her
back to them, making a point of not speaking to them. Unaware that Natasha was studying her like
lab specimen, smiling as she slowly took in every inch of Violet’s body.

“You went to-” Peter started, sounding almost betrayed when Violet interrupted.

“No, there was a block party in front of your building. We had to sneak past the cops so we could
get inside, then we had to fight through the crowd just to get inside. The fight back was worse
because the partiers kept trying to take that.”

Peter’s eyes went wide, “are you serious?”

“As a heart attack,” Jessica slammed three shot glasses down next to Violet. She the Mickey Mouse
one and handed it to Peter, she took the Jack Skellington one, and which left Jessica with poison.
“Fireball?”

“Hell yeah,” Violet confirmed.

“Wait, I don’t think that’s the best idea-” Peter was saying when Wanda’s voice came shrieking into
the kitchen,

“Where have you been!?” Her eyes locked on the shot glass in her hand, “and why are you
drinking? You promised you would cook tonight.” Her voice softened until it was its normal calm
tone.

“Sorry, we got held up. I’ll tell you about it later.”

Doorbell ringing.

“I’ll get it,” Violet heard Steve offer, but she didn’t care to look.

“Are you okay? Did something happen?” Wanda insisted, placing a hand on Violet’s arm.

“Like I said, we just got held up. We’re fine. And Sam should be here soonish too.”

“I hope so, he works too hard.”

“Sounds like another person I know,” Violet gestured to Wanda, who smiled at her.

“I’m really glad you’re here.” She abruptly took the shot glass from Violet’s, “now keep your
promise. We have a lot of hungry people here.”

“You could have started without me,” Violet complained.

“Mr. Stark didn’t want too, especially after I told him how hard you worked on the meals and
everything.”

Violet flinched in annoyance, “how thoughtful.” She grated out, hoping it wasn’t too noticeable.

For Peter, nope. For the Avengers, yep.

The front door opened and shut. Heavy footsteps quickly followed it.

“Alright, everyone out so we can get to work.” Jessica ordered, taking a shot of Fireball.

Violet made a pouty face while Peter stood and pushed in the bar stool. Jessica rolled her eyes,
“once Wanda is out of eyeline I’ll give you one.”

“Thank you,” Violet mouthed, jumping down from the countertop.

Where she came face to face with The Black Widow.

The burnt sienna from her nightmares glowed in The Widow’s eyes, only this time they remained in
the iris.

Violet naturally took a step back, but the Widow reached out and grabbed her wrist, stopping her. A
weird feeling came over Violet, one she didn’t understand and terrified her just as much as it pissed
her off. At her touch, it felt like this cord was attached to her chest and desperately tried to reel her
in, like she was prized fish in the water fighting against the hook in her mouth, just like she fought
the pull in her chest. She felt her pulse beat in time with the Widows, like they were connected
somehow.
 She pulled her wrist out of the murderer’s grasp, glaring at her all the while.

The Widow smiled at the action, “Hello Violet. My name is Natasha-”

“I don’t care who you are,” Violet responded bluntly.

Natasha chuckled at that, “then perhaps you’d like to meet my mate, James.” She gestured behind
her.

Violet was about to make another rude retort until Jessica said, “Oh fuck.” Eyes widening in fear.

Violet turned in confusion, then froze.

The Winter Soldier and his crimson eyes stood at the edge of the kitchen, hands in his pockets, and
gazing at Violet like she was the most beautiful thing he’d ever seen.

Amid the panic suddenly filling her head, Violet had a strange thought.

If he was here, then where was Sam?

Chapter End Notes

IT. HAPPENED. OMG guys it finally happened (sort of). Violet, Natasha, and Bucky are all
in a room with each other! Can you believe it!! I had no idea when I would get to this part but
I'm so glad it's here! Also, do you guys have a theory of why Natasha and Bucky's eyes are
different colors to Violet, but normal with everyone else? Because I do ;-) Next chapter will be
the official start to the dinner party, and the Alphas will finally talk to their Omega (after
eating her delicious dinner of course). How do you think it'll go? Comment and let me know!
:D
 Too Young to Run: Part 4
Chapter Summary

Dinner is served and so are the drinks . . . sort of?

Chapter Notes

Whoo! Got another one done! :D Hopefully you guys like this one! The next one should be the
end, or the second to the end of the Halloween chapters. Please enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 12

Too Young to Run: Part 4

Dinnertime

8:00 p.m.

After a minor freak out in the guest bedroom with Jessica ready and willing to throw Violet out the
window and run to New Orleans, both women swallowed three shots worth of fireball and 1 shot of
vodka to wash it down to deal with the fact that they were about to cook and serve food to the men
and women responsible for not only burning Peter’s home to the ground, but ruining Violet’s entire
outlook on life too. Fuck did Violet want to run just as much as she wanted to call them out on their
bullshit and rip them apart. She couldn’t do either though because both options had the potential of
hurting Peter, and Violet can’t have that on her conscience.

Also, they had no idea where Sam was, and were convinced sneaking out and looking for him
would end up with them both buried alive in a cemetery somewhere. As much as they hated to give
in, soon enough they emerged from the bedroom, extremely happy to find the kitchen empty, and
checked on the status of the soup. It was good enough, not five-star quality but they certainly
weren’t five-star cooks to begin with. Karen and Wanda came in and served the dishes. When
everyone finished Wanda looked slightly nervous because no one commented on the soup.

Next were the Thai deviled eggs, there were enough for everyone to have at least two, and
apparently these were an upgrade because the dish got a few compliments from the alphas, which
made Wanda beam. Violet thought about spitting in the food, but she didn’t want her friends to get
the wrong dish by mistake. Next was the Caesar salad that Jessica overly drenched in dressing,
grinning all the while. Violet laughed with her.

What was supposed to be Chicken Parmesan ended up being Spicy Shrimp pasta with fettucine
noodles because everyone forgot the chicken was in the oven until it was too late to save it, and
because Wanda always bought too much shrimp than she could handle and there were left over
fettucine noodles Violet could use. It was finished in record time, through a feverish pace because
Violet didn’t want to give Wanda a reason to stress anymore than she already was.

Apparently, it was a success because the woman was absolutely beaming when she and Karen
brought the dishes in, claiming everyone loved it. All that were left the overly chocolate chipped
cannoli’s and kitchen clean up for Violet and Jessica. Once they finished their kitchen cleaning
duties, they hid behind the counter eating leftover shrimp and drinking another swig of vodka. The
taste combination was horrible, but the warm thrum in their bellies was worth it.

Pietro finally appeared to find shrimp hanging from their mouths and busted up laughing at the
sight of them. Jessica rolled her eyes, but Violet gave him a toothy grin around the shrimp,
definitely feeling the booze at this point.

“You two are going to be in big trouble if you don’t go out there right now.”

Violet spat the shrimp out. It landed next to her with a thud.

“I just cooked a half-assed five-course dinner for the assholes that tried to kill me by burning me
alive, I think I earned the right to not spend the rest of Halloween with them!” She whispered
furiously to Pietro, glancing nervously at the swinging kitchen door.

“Wanda doesn’t know that yet, and more importantly neither does Peter. He’s been asking for you,
and I don’t think the Stark dude is going to let him come back here by himself to check on you.”

“What makes you think that?” Jessica slurred, the shots of vodka she drank while Violet cook was
starting to get to her.

“Because Peter mentioned coming back here and grabbing you. The Stark dude convinced him not
to and asked me to do it.”

“He doesn’t want you two alone together,” Jessica surmised, and Violet nodded in agreement.

“Does he think you’ll tell him about the fire?” Pietro asked, crossing his arms.

“Maybe, but I think it’s more of making sure I don’t sway Peter against him or something.”

“I can see that,” Jessica slurred, taking another drink of vodka. “But right now, I’m more concerned
with Sam.”

“Yeah, have you seen him?” Violet added on.

Pietro shook his head, “sorry.”

Jessica and Violet glanced at each other, their earlier suspicions and fears rising once more now that
dinner was done and dealt with. What did the Winter Soldier do to Sam? Violet took a breath,
forcing her thoughts away from that path of thinking. It won’t lead anywhere good, and right now
she needed to focus on surviving the night and saving Peter from getting mated by a mafia boss.

Pietro reached out, “C’mon, we can’t keep Peter waiting.”

“You mean the Alphas waiting?” Violet grumbled but took his and stood up. Jessica quickly
followed, grasping her tightly with her own.
James

8:00 p.m.

James was not in the mood for dinner. All he wanted to do was stare into those blue eyes, watch as
they change from the sky blue the world saw, to the night blue with gold flashes like shooting stars
they changed to the moment she turned and stared at him. It didn’t matter if she were yards away or
millimeters, he could see every facet of those amazing blues, and knew that Natasha could too.

She was theirs.

The only thing that distracted James and stopped him simply taking his Omega there and then was
Natasha gently moving past Violet, grabbing his shoulder and whispering in his ear, “She has two.”

The look on her face was of barely suppressed joy.

Most Omegas only have a single area on their necks where an Alpha can bite to bond and
eventually mate with an Omega. It was rare, rare feat for an Omega to have more than one. And
Violet had two. It meant their Omega was truly exceptional, but they already knew that. It meant
she could be bonded and mate two Alphas, to both James and Natasha without each other’s scent
warning the other off.

It also meant she was in far more danger than other Omegas. Her sweet scent was more powerful to
both unmated and mated Alphas, more pleasurable. It would take an Alpha of great restraint to be
able to resist the temptation that was their Violet. A patience he himself needed to exercise should
he ever want to get into her good graces.

With the news, he allowed Natasha to take him to the dining room where he sat between Steve and
Natasha. Steve patted him on the back, a rare smiled stayed on his face as he congratulated his
brother (“I’m happy for you, Buck”). Natasha quickly fixed James hair so that he didn’t appear as
menacing as normal, not wanting him to scare Peter. James looked at Tony’s chosen, and knew she
needn’t worry, he was too far off in Tony Stark’s aura to notice the danger that was him.

Once everyone was situated, the first course quickly followed. He wasn’t a fan, too long on the
stove and far too crowded with random bits that weren’t needed for a decent chicken noodle soup.
Tasted like goop instead of soup. He was relieved that wasn’t his darling’s dish but finished it in
silence. The Thai deviled eggs were significantly better, both he and Natasha voicing their
compliments for the dish. The salad was a disgrace, or should he say dressing with some lettuce
and a piece of chicken. Clearly prepared by someone else if the intricate details of the second dish
was anything to go by. The fourth dish took longer to prepare because of unforeseen problems in
the kitchen, but eventually the shrimp pasta made it out. It was a strange combination of flavors,
but they worked. It was cooked beautifully, and James wished he could have a second portion,
making a note to ask her to make it for him once she’s properly settled and happy.

Then dessert arrived, and this time he knew Violet had something to do with the utter overload of
chocolate chips. Tony preferred the cream and found the chocolate chip to be a tad distracting at
times. The apologetic looks on Peter’s face mixed with Tony’s clever poker face as he ate
confirmed his suspicions. His Violet had a mischievous streak in her, one that he knew he would
love as much as he would hate it.
Then they all moved to the living room to wait for Violet to arrive and complete the next part of the
plan.

The take.

Steve and Phil remained at the entry way to the room, the last safeguard in case Violet sees what’s
coming and tries to run for it. She was wily, resourceful, and quick on her feet if earlier tonight was
any example. She was not one to be underestimated, something James had to keep in mind. Happy
and Tony were on either side of Peter on one of the couches in the room, while he and Natasha took
residence on the other. A space between then for their Omega to sit at. Not that she would take it,
but they wanted it there for her. Pepper and Dr. Banner each had a chair near Peter, watching with
smiling faces and inquisitive eyes.

Peter would be good for Tony. Not for their enemies and those who threaten Tony’s chosen, but for
Tony as a person. Hell, the kid was smart enough that he would be good for the company too. That
is if Tony can convince him to actually come work for him. The kid seemed pretty adamant about
staying in school, wanting to earn his way instead of things being handed to him. It was one of the
only things Peter stood up to Tony about. School, and Violet of course.

James will always appreciate Peter for standing up for Violet, defending her to the end even when
he knew she was wrong. It reminded him of when he and Steve served together. He always backed
Steve, forever his right-hand man until the day he dies for good.

When was she going to be here? Surely, she would join them, if only for Peter’s sake. He could
smell her scent all throughout the rooms he’s ventured in. Smell her distress souring her scent ever
so slightly. He wanted to put her at ease so badly. Wanted to lull her to sleep in his embrace. Get
lost in those nighttime eyes.

She was theirs, and in time she would accept it. She had too, he and Natasha wouldn’t give her
much choice. It was too dangerous in the world for her, too cold and heartless for someone as
amazing and kind as she is. He needed her, they needed her. And she needed them. She needed
them to care for her, to keep from harm and making drastic choices. To provide her warmth on cold
nights like this, comfort in the dark, someone to hold on to when things went both wrong and right.

They needed her to be human.

James knew he was a monster, that he was so far gone that he couldn’t be saved, none of them can.
But Violet gave him hope that he was wrong, that he did have a chance. A chance for her to save
him.

Natasha stroked his shoulder, no doubt sensing his distress. He felt Steve’s big, brawny hand on his
other one, squeezing gently. He took a deep breath, steadying his nerves. No time to dwell. They
needed to get this done and take their Violet home.

He heard the kitchen door open from behind him. His head turned in sync with the rest of the
people in the room. The young man, Pietro led the way, his face tense with disapproval. James
didn’t have time to wonder why. Out came his darling with a bottle of fireball in hand, with her
Beta friend Jessica, carrying a half drank bottle of vodka. The same Beta who helped Violet escape
from him earlier in the night.

She too would need to be dealt with. There was room in Mr. Wilson’s trunk. Perhaps they could
huddle together for warmth over the night.
The Beta swayed as she walked, and Violet was not much better off.

Violet’s drunkenness was either going to make the rest of this night very easy, or very difficult.
Unease settled in his chest, knowing it without a shadow of a doubt that it was the latter. Fuck, he
loved her for it.

They stopped at the dining room table where the other Betas and Omegas were staying since there
was no more space to comfortably sit in the living room. James mentally cursed himself for not
thinking of Violet seeing this as an out, a way to avoid her alphas even more, even with Peter
physically yet unobtrusively surrounded by them. He moved to stand up, intending on marching
towards her and putting an end to this now, but Natasha did so first, the pad of her thumb brushing
the stubble on his chin.

“Don’t worry, I’ve got this.” She leaned in to kiss his cheek, “just enjoy the show.”

Natasha stood from the couch, winking at Peter who suddenly looked terrified as he watched
Natasha move away from the couch and head straight towards his best friend.

“I think I should-” Peter was moving to follow her, but Tony put a gentle hand on his knee,
stopping him completely.

“Natasha can handle herself, just as Violet can. You have nothing to worry about.”

“They’re not what I’m worried about.” Peter mumbled.

James wondered who the boy could have been referring to when the hostess’s, Wanda’s, voice
sounded from the dining room.

“Really, Violet? Jessica?” James turned back to watch the show.

“C’mon! We cooked like you wanted us too, even made a whole new meal for your snooty rich
alpha guests because you guys forgot to pull the chicken out-”

“and I apologized for that.” Wanda interrupted; her tone less sharp than before.

“And I graciously accept it over a shot of fireball.” Violet grinned, twisting off the cap and pouring
the amber liquid into a shot glass with a cartoon skeleton on it.

Wanda sighed, shaking her head as Jessica took another drink of vodka next to Violet. Natasha
snuck into the Dining room just as she raised the bottle in question, quickly passing by her without
being noticed by any in the room. James smirked, falling for that woman just a bit more as she
turned back with a smirk, and winked in his direction.

She gestured to him before she disappeared behind the kitchen door. A signal. She was igniting
Plan B.

Looks like he wouldn’t have to handle Jessica Jones after all.

“C’mon, do one shot with me.” Violet pleaded to Wanda, who looked very tired after tonight’s
festivities.

“I don’t like fireball.”

“Neither do I,” Violet shrugged, still holding out the bottle.

James flinched, why drink it if she didn’t like it?

Wanda rolled her eyes, “How I about we drink a nice glass of wine instead?”

“You got it, which one?” Violet set down the fireball. The unease in James chest eased slightly.

“The Zinfandel for me, thank you.”

“The new one? On top of the shelf?”

Wanda nodded, and Violet turned away and moved towards the kitchen.

His phone buzzed, he quickly pulled it out.

Wait 10 minutes, then join us. Make sure to lock the door behind you. Pepper will distract Wanda in
the meantime.

James heart beat faster with anticipation, already counting the seconds.

Natasha and Violet

9:33 p.m.

Violet just wanted to get drunk and pretend none of this was happening. She was drained, confused,
scared beyond belief, and so at a loss of what to do. She wanted to protect Peter, but how can she
when she could barely save a woman who’d rather burn than live without her stuff. What if Peter
gets sucked in, loses himself to the Avengers that he wouldn’t want to be saved either? What if it
had already happened?

The nightmare from the other morning jolted through her mind when she entered the kitchen,
causing her to nearly punch the door she just walked through. She rubbed her face, taking in a
shaky breath. She needed to keep her cool, she can’t lose her shit. No matter how ridiculous and
overwhelming this situation is. If she freaks out, then Peter and all their friends could get hurt. Just
breathe.

Natasha stood next to the swinging kitchen door, watching her Omega as she finally allowed some
real emotion to come through, if only for a brief second. She stomped on the urge to comfort her,
knowing it would have the opposite effect right now. So, she remained silent, out of her darling’s
eye line as Violet straightened up, breathing deeply before climbing the kitchen island and reaching
up for the hooked in wine bottles.

“If you’re looking for a decent wine, I’d suggest something other than Zinfandel.” Natasha spoke,
smirking at the way Violet froze with her hand on the wine in question. She admired Violet’s assets
and appreciated the way she held herself on her knees, letting the images flow before continuing.
“I’d recommend Petit Verdot, it comes from the Bordeaux region of France. Bold flavors that can
only be handled by those of equally bold natures, such as yours.” Violet looked down at her from
the bar island. “Then again, if you’re looking for something to just get you drunk, you can never go
wrong with a bit of rum and coke.” Natasha cocked her head, revealing a bottle of Bacardi Superior
Rum from behind her back, smirking at Violet. “What do you say?”
Violet was both incensed and terrified that The Black Widow snuck by her. She sunk down to sit on
the island, crossing her legs beneath her, leaning forward to rest her elbows on her knees, and
facing the assassin from the bar island. “Why the fuck would I do that?”

“Because my friends are out there with your friends, and based on the way you’re tensing up, I’m
going to guess you know what that could mean for them.” Natasha stepped away from the wall,
eyes smoldering as she set the rum on the island, and leaned against it, getting as close as she can to
the wonderful Omega in front of her. Truly intoxicating.

Violet froze at the fact. Fear suddenly fueling her body, but her anger remained. “If you’re going to
kill me, just fucking do it. That’ll be the only way I’ll stop protecting Peter.” She uncrossed her
legs, jumping down from the counter in seconds. Natasha grabbed her wrists and shoved her back
against the counter, trapping her there.

“This isn’t about Peter,” Natasha growled, eyes turning the burnt sienna that haunted the Omega,
while Violet’s eyes turned into the dark blue with gold flashes that gave Natasha a strong, steady
pulse of arousal between her legs. “And we are not here to kill you.”

“Oh yeah, explain the building then.” Violet fought Natasha’s grasp, but Natasha held on firmly,
pressing her body closer to the struggling Omega’s.

“I will,” Natasha breathed in her scent. So much better than a disused beanie after 5 years of
preservation, “over a drink.”

“Sounds like you’re the one who wants to get drunk,” Violet grated, jaw clenched painfully.

Natasha smiled, “I’d do anything you want to do.”

“How about letting me go? I know I definitely want that.”

Natasha laughed at that, ignoring the flinch from Violet as Natasha leaned in to nuzzle her neck. It
was a step too far, but that’s what Alphas did with their Omegas. Push them to their limits, see how
durable they can be. A lioness indeed, but perhaps something more. Her Violet is far too sly and
resourceful to simply be a lioness. Perhaps the fox in the wild? Tony did compare her to a feral
animal more than once.

Natasha pulled back, smiling at an idea.

“I’ll let you go, but only if you promise me two things-”

“Not going to happen,” Violet growled, giving a good push. Natasha pushed back harder, sending a
wince across her beautiful face. Natasha winced too but didn’t show it.

“Yes, it will.” Natasha released Violet’s left hand in favor of grabbing her jaw, gently yet firmly.
Violet reciprocated by attempting to pull Natasha’s hand away but failed when Natasha leaned her
back so far that her feet came off the ground. “Because the only people guaranteed to survive
tonight are you and Peter, everyone else including our own people are fair game should any
surprises happen. If you want to avoid that, you will do as I say, and play along.”

Violet tried to keep her breathing under control, “you won’t get away with this.”

Natasha brought her face close to her Omega’s, “will you play along?”
 It was like the nightmare was coming to life, only it was the parts that were referred to in the
dream, not the parts she was forced to endure. Only in this case she would have to endure to protect
her friends, or else they’re dead or worse. But amid the fear, the confusion was just as palpable.
Why is she one of the two guaranteed to survive when she’s the most logical choice to die? Did
Natasha not know who she was, or was this some trick to get answers? If so, what could the
questions be about? What was the game here?

“What do you want?”

Natasha’s nose bumped hers. “First, you have to promise me you’ll take a seat on that stool, have a
drink or two or more with me, and allow me to explain a few things to you.” Then she smiled,
leaning down to whisper in her ear, “and second, you promise not to fight when I unbutton your
shirt. I’ve been dying to see what’s underneath since the moment you walked in the house tonight.”

Then Natasha’s other hand finally released her wrist and pressed Violet’s belly with such gentleness
it quivered beneath her touch.

Violet momentarily regretted leaving the burning building. Death makes more sense than whatever
the Hell was happening right now. This wasn’t just nonsense, it was madness.

The Winter Soldier suddenly stepped through the kitchen doorway and locked it behind him,
leaving Violet completely and utterly trapped.

Chapter End Notes

AAAANNNNDDDD scene :D What about that ending?! Huh?! Huh?! lol In case you haven't
guessed, the next chapter should be mostly or entirely these three having a legit conversation
with one another. Natasha and Bucky are going to try and convince Violet that they were not
trying to and will never attempt to kill her, and Violet formulating plans in a drunken state of
mind that is far too overworked to function properly. What you do think is going to happen?
What do you want to happen? Let me know your thoughts! :D I appreciate all the feedback
you have given me! Thank you so much for reading my story!!! :):):):):)

P.S. It might take me a little longer to post the next chapter because I really want it to make
sense and have it cover a lot of ground, but not too much . . . if that makes sense.
 Too Young to Run: Part 5
Chapter Summary

Natasha has a talk with Violet while James acts as a buffer.

Chapter Notes

Whoo! Did not expect this to get done today but I did it! I made it! And it was all thanks to the
BLACK WIDOW TRAILER!!! OMG Did you guys see it! So psyched!! Anyways, I hope you
enjoy the chapter!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 13

Too Young to Run: Part 5

Kitchen

Violet

9:45 p.m.

If life had a face, Violet would be bashing it in with The Captain’s sledgehammer right now.

Sitting on the bar stool, fingers hooked into the weathered oak the stool was made from, she
watched The Black Widow slowly, purposefully unbutton the top of her shirt. The Winter Soldier
moved across the room to grab some ice from the freezer and two cokes from the fridge. Violet
could barely breathe, unsure of who the bigger threat was. The guy who sliced up Billy and tried to
burn her alive tonight, or the woman who poured salt in Billy’s wounds and was currently ogling
her like a pirate who just found buried treasure.

She tried to think of a plan. Something, anything to get her out of this situation. The door to the
living room behind her was locked and would take too long to get through. The window was bolted
shut, same with the windows in Wanda’s room because she was terrified someone would sneak in
while she was sleeping and kill her (Baron tried that once before the trial officially started, Violet
and Pietro stopped it). The window in the guest bedroom would be her best bet, but then she’d be
leaving her friends at the mercy of the Avengers.

There was a trap door to the second floor through the ceiling of the guest room though. If she timed
it right and didn’t make any stupid mistakes like forgetting to lock the door behind her, tripping
along the way, things that people do in horror movies that get them killed, then she might have a
chance. Once she’s up there they won’t be able to get to her, and she can warn Matt to start getting
everyone out of here. Considering he’s probably listening in now, then he’s probably in the process
of doing that.

Hopefully.

The Widow’s fingers started stroking Violet’s exposed collar bone. Violet glanced down at the front
of her shirt, all six buttons were unhooked, allowing the woman to stretch the fabric enough to
reveal nearly the entire front of her black sports bra. Violet cursed herself for not having the
forethought of wearing the grey undershirt beneath the Henley.

When her fingers started brushing lower, getting closer to what little cleavage she had, Violet
slapped them away.

“You undid the buttons, congratulations. Now keep your hands off me.” Violet glared, her other
hand still clutching the bar stool.

The Black Widow smiled, pulling her hand away. She nodded to The Winter Soldier and grabbed
the Bacardi.

“On the rocks? Or straight?” The assassin asked, twisting off the cap with an inquisitive cock of an
eyebrow.

Violet stared at her like she was insane, “I’m not drinking that.”

“You promised to drink with me,” a taunting lilt to her voice as the Soldier place two glasses in
front of the pair.

“Yeah, but I didn’t promise to drink that.”

“Not a fan of Bacardi?”

“I’m fine with Bacardi. I’m just not a fan of being poisoned. Kind of a lame way to go after
escaping a fucking inferno.” Violet flinched as the Soldier dropped big, bulging ice cubes in each
glass.

The Black Widow tisked, pouring the clear liquid into each glass. “We’re not going to poison you,
Violet. That would ruin all the lovely plans we have for you.”

“Want to give burning me alive another go? Since it didn’t kill me the first time?”

“We’re not going to kill you, Violet.”

“Like I’m going to believe a renowned super assassin and her super soldier boyfriend. The same
boyfriend who I saw at the scene and threw a brick at before he could kill my friend.” Violet
responded vehemently, ignoring the crimson eyes suddenly gazing at her. “Who has now
conveniently disappeared.”

The Widow turned to face Violet then, with a malicious smirk and wink, pressed the bottle of
Bacardi to her lips and swallowed what had to be three shots worth of the clear rum. She set the
bottle back down to the island, licking her red lips clean of the liquid before resuming pouring
drinks.
“Hope you don’t mind the backwash.” The Black Widow taunted, leering at Violet through her
lidded eyes as she resumed pouring.

“I hope you go to prison,” Violet grated, “and I’m still not drinking that.”

“As you can see-”

“Bitch I’ve seen the Princess Bride; I’m not falling for that shit.”

The Black Widow laughed. Laughed! Violet was enraged.

“You’ve seen that movie?” The Widow asked, her tone curious.

Violet shrugged her stiff shoulders, “who hasn’t?”

“James,” she nodded towards him. Violet didn’t follow the Widow’s gaze towards the soldier. “He
walked in when it was on tv one day, took one look at the sword scene and said, not a chance, then
walked off to clean his weapons.”

“Your boyfriend has no taste,” Violet couldn’t help it. How dare he troll Inigo Montoya and his
desire for an honorable swordfight. Bastard. “Still not drinking that.”

“Yes, you are,” The Black Widow smiled as The Winter Soldier poured the dark, fizzing liquid into
each glass, “or do you want your friends to the pay price?”

“I’ll keep my fucking promise, asshole. I’m just not drinking that.”

“Why get another when this one is already prepared for you?” The Soldier started stirring both
drinks with a spoon.

“Why are you so insistent on me drinking that?” Violet shot back, glaring at The Black Widow
once more.

“I have my reasons, none of which involve killing you.”

“But drugging me, yes?”

She flinched, Violet almost smiled at that, “I don’t need to drug you to keep you with me.”

“Tell that to you from five years ago,” Violet snarked, “the chick who couldn’t catch a thirteen-
year-old.”

Violet froze. She didn’t mean to say that. The Black Widow smiled at her; eyes triumphant. Fuck!
Here comes the shallow grave.

“Ah, I was wondering when the truth would come out.” The Widow grabbed the glass the Soldier
finished stirring and placed it in front of Violet. Violet didn’t grab it, frozen in terror while
assessing The Widow.

“You already knew,” Violet realized.

The Widow grabbed the other glass, taking a quick drink of it before responding. “Found out a few
days ago, when you saw James and Steve around Peter’s apartment.” Widow turned her attention to
James, reaching out her hand to grasp his, causing the crimson gaze to finally turn away from
Violet. “James caught your scent, and Tony’s A.I. FRIDAY was able to clear up an image of you on
one of the old surveillance cameras in the area. Then we compared it to an image of what we
imagined you to look like today, and it came back with a match to Brea Abernathy, the newly
presented Omega who escaped the Avengers five years ago this very night.” Her dark gaze turned
back to Violet, “it’s nice to finally meet you, Brea.”

Violet didn’t speak for a minute. Too shocked, too confused, too overwhelmed by this sudden news
to function properly. She kept her eyes from glancing towards the guest bedroom, not wanting to
give away her escape route.

“Brea died watching you bastards hack up her brother.” Violet growled, nails digging painfully into
the splintering wood of the bar stool. No doubt blood would soon present should she go on like
this.

Widow pointed to the drink with her pinky, “drink. You’re going to need it for this conversation.”

“I don’t need shit from you.”

“Not even answers?” The Black Widow smirked, and Violet glared at her. “Drink.”

Violet focused on breathing. All sorts of scenarios for how bad this could go, where she could end
up, and what would happen to her friends, to Peter filled her mind as she weighed the pros and cons
of taking this drink with the Black Widow, or flat out refusing it once more. The point was made
though. If she wanted to get answers, then she needed to play along. The real question here is
would Violet rather know the truth and take the risk of getting killed or worse? Or would she rather
remain in confusion to this situation, never making sense of what was happening and remaining in
the dark forever? There was safety in the darkness, but all too often it leads to blind ignorance. The
harsh light of clarity can be cruel and obscene, but it provides an altered vision of what is, and what
could be.

With one last deep breath, Violet unhooked her nails from the bottom of the stool, gripped the
glass, and brought it to her lips.

Natasha

She loved watching the way her darling looked with those buttons out of the way. She wanted her
to take the shirt off and replace it with that leather jacket she had on earlier. Her mouth water at the
sexy combination, even with the standard black sports bra. She couldn’t wait to replace it with a
lacy bralette, or her own hands . . . or James’. Either worked for Natasha.

What she loved more was getting to watch Violet drink the rum and coke. The way her lips curved
around the glass, the line between her brows that Natasha couldn’t wait to rub away. The way
James watched Violet was sight to behold too. Lips parted in ecstasy, his warm hand sweating
slightly as she drank the rum and coke they so lovingly prepared for her. She wondered if he were
thinking along the same lines as she was. Of plucking their Violet from the stool and taking her
rough and dirty in the back bedrooms. Of course, this wasn’t the time for that. There were more
pressing matters.
The poor thing actually thought Natasha would poison her. It wasn’t surprising, but it hurt that their
Omega immediately jumped to those conclusions. It was good that she didn’t turn out the way they
hoped, the vengeful type on a mission to hunt them down and kill them for what they did to her
half-brother. They hoped for that because it would be easier to handle. This though, the Violet that
lived for years with the knowledge that someday they would kill her, was going to be a challenge.
This Violet was self-reliant (even with the help of her friends), resourceful, cunning, and intelligent.
She was also loyal to a fault if her relationship with Peter is anything to go by, protective, a
defender to those in need, and above all else self-destructive. She didn’t care what happened to her
as long those she cared for were safe, and that was the biggest hurdle she and James would have to
face. After her submission of course.

She truly was the ultimate challenge for them to face.

When Violet had taken a good, long drink from the rum and coke, she placed it back in front of her.
Those starry eyes glaring into the dark reds of the alphas in front of her. Natasha smiled, taking
tilting the glass and feeling the soothing burn on her throat.

“Was that so hard?”

“Fuck off,” she growled, which Natasha found adorable.

“Do you want to now why we did what we did to your half-brother?”

Violet flinched, nostril’s flaring, “His name was Billy, and I already know why.”

“Really?” Natasha straightened slightly, taking another drink from the glass, “do tell.”

“He stole secrets. Planned on selling them to the highest bidder. He betrayed you and he had to pay
for it. That’s why you killed him.” Violet’s face was stiff, filled with revulsion and rage. “But the
rest of it? Tying him to his knees? Smashing him up with a sledgehammer, cutting him to the bone,
rubbing salt into his wounds, all the while laughing down at him while he screamed in pain? You
did that because you could. Because he was an Omega that no one would miss, and you were
Alphas who could get away with anything because your leader practically owns the world, which is
why it sucks beyond belief.” She stopped, unshed tears filling up her eyes. “It’s Alphas like you
that give other Alphas the excuse to do whatever they want, and rarely, if ever, face the
consequences for their actions. Leaving us weak and vulnerable Omegas at the bottom of the food
chain meant for nothing except breeding and looking nice.”

Natasha’s blood ran cold, the harsh words coming from her Omega hitting her to the core. She
dropped the glass on the island, ignoring the splatter of alcohol and loud clanging sounds as she
leaned towards Violet, intending to grab her hands and make her see right. Violet pulled away
before she could, grabbing her own drink and standing away from the Alphas, furiously wiping
away the unshed tears from her eyes.

“I guess you were right about this,” she gestured to the drink before practically shoving it into face
and downing the rest of it in two gulps. She emptied the ice onto the floor, then she threw it back to
Natasha, who caught the glass on pure instinct, “let’s have another, unless you’re afraid I’ll drink
you under the table?”

Natasha, both mesmerized and hurting at the sight of Violet before her, handed the glass to James.
“Something stronger,” she murmured.
She didn’t look at James as he took the glass from her hand, her attention solely on Violet. She
could see the Omega wouldn’t willingly return to the bar stool, so Natasha needed to get her to sit
back down. The bar stool was sent hurtling to the ground when Violet abruptly stood away from the
kitchen island. Natasha gingerly walked around the island, slow in her movements as to not spook
or anger her chosen more than she already was. Violet backed herself against the wall, subtly
moving towards the door while simultaneously glancing at the kitchen window. Natasha frowned.
The only way she wanted to get physical with her Omega is in the bedroom, and this was certainly
the wrong place and the wrong time to think of such things.

James had two glasses of rum and coke finished in no time, only with less ice, and more rum. He
gingerly set on the Island countertop where Violet was sitting. Natasha and James both backed
away, giving Violet a safe amount of space. It took a solid minute for Violet to move away from the
wall and inch closer to the island. Two and half minutes to finally sit back down. Another minute to
grab the glass and take another drink.

Natasha reciprocated by taking a drink when she did, then started cautiously.

“Billy did steal secrets from us, and he did intend to sell them. That’s why we killed him.” Natasha
confirmed, watching Violet closely.

Her expression scream I know this! Natasha moved on.

“But what we did beforehand was not because he was an Omega,” Violet rolled her eyes, taking
another drink and moving to stand again, so Natasha quickly continued “it was because he hurt
Bruce’s chosen.”

Confusion colored her face, “who the Hell is Bruce? Your second in command or just an average
Alpha janitor? And what’s a chosen?”

“It’s Dr. Banner,” Natasha briefly smiled at Violet’s slightly shy oh before continuing, “and a
chosen is pretty simple once you think about it. It’s someone we are in a romantic relationship with,
someone we love and cherish more than anything and anyone else in the world-”

Violet interrupted with a snort, laughing to herself. Natasha set her glass down, leaning towards
Violet.

“We’re monsters, we know that. We live with that knowledge every day. But we’re not just
monsters. We still feel, Violet. We feel loss, just as you do. Pain and agony, laughter and joy,
pleasure and glee. We also feel love, unbridled love that fills us up and overflows-”

“Sounds like you shook up a two liter of soda and then opened it without realizing it,” Violet
commented, rolling her eyes at Natasha.

Okay, softness isn’t working.

“Bruce, Dr. Banner, is an Alpha like the rest of us-”

“Oh, so you all turn into Mr. Hyde and crush Omega throats with a single squeeze?”

“and he has an Omega bonded to him, one that is now pregnant with his unborn child.” Natasha
continued past Violet’s interruption. “Which wouldn’t have been possible if Steve hadn’t found her
in the stairwell after Billy pushed her down the stairs just moments after he stole valuable secrets
from us.” She had Violet’s attention now, those starry eyes taking in Natasha’s burnt sienna. “If
someone had done that to Peter, risk killing him while attempting escape, what would you have
done?”

The disgust was back, “not what you did.”

“Like I said, we’re monsters.”

“You really are,” Violet spoke deeply, her voice taking on a sort of condemning tone.

James

There was so much pain in their chosen. So much loss in those nighttime eyes that James didn’t
know what to do. Natasha was losing her, words no longer reaching through. The one thing they
had to use was now no longer in commission. Violet had her mind made up. Alphas were
monstrous beings based on acts they themselves committed. She might have a point to that, but
there wasn’t anything that could be done about it tonight.

James awkwardly stood at the side for the duration of their conversation. Happy to watch Violet
and Natasha interact. Content to make them drinks. Pained to see what his Violet dealt with, and
that was only the tip of the iceberg. So much more was hidden in those depths, and words were no
longer reaching her. She closed herself off, finishing off the second glass and slamming it down to
the counter, glaring at Natasha, daring her to continue.

Natasha flicked her fingers at James, a single between the two that meant it was his turn. She failed
where he might succeed. She was always better with words, while he was a man of action. With
that permission from her, James finally did what he’d been wanting to do all night.

He shoved slammed the bottle of Bacardi aside, and stalked up to his Omega. She barely had time
to shove her now empty glass away and turn be he grabbed her around the waist and hoisted her
over his shoulder. Metal arm wrapping around the back of her thighs to keep from kicking him as
he turned to face Natasha. She nodded towards the back bedrooms, “get her situated, I’ll warn
Tony.”

With her legs pinned, Violet started beating his back and attempted to elbow his head. Thankfully
he had the forethought to dodge the incoming blow. Within seconds he carried her from the kitchen
to one of the bedrooms, the guest room based on the lack of personal materials in here. He threw
her on the bed, then collapsed on top of her. Naturally she started fighting more. It was
understandable given the room and the position he threw her in, but she needn’t worry. His moral
compass goes grey in many places, but with sex it’s as clear as day.

No consent, no sex. Forced consent doesn’t count as true consent which also equals to no sex.
James had his own code, and this was one line he refused to cross. Mostly because he was on the
other side of it when he was captured all the years ago.

She started whimpering, interchanging between pushing his chest to get him off her, or reaching out
to the bedside table in search of a weapon she could use against him. He smirked at that, loving her
courage. He grabbed hold of her wrists, then held them above her head on the pillows with his
metal hand. He encased her legs with her own, slamming her thighs together with his own. With his
right hand he covered her mouth to stop the impending screams from coming.
 She continued to struggle beneath him, and he relaxed into her. Resting his forehead against her
own, breathing in her wonderfully intoxicating scent.

One day she would get past this. One day he could feel her struggle beneath him for all the right
reasons. Struggling because he wanted her too, because she wanted to feel good too. Smiling
wickedly all the while. Not to escape her alphas. Not to run into the cold night and leave their warm
embrace. One day, he hoped. One day.

Natasha returned, a sad look on her face.

“I wanted to do this another way,” she revealed a syringe, taking the cap off, testing the needle by
gently spraying a bit of the drug out.

Violet’s eyes went wide, freezing on the bed as Natasha walked closer with it. “We could have
talked this out, went another way, and easier way with this.” She sat on the edge of the bed, gently
massaging the inside of her trapped left arm before flicking the needle again. “But it looks like
we’re going to have to go the route with you, baby.”

Just when James thought everything would work out, that she was finally theirs at long last.
Running footsteps came from the hallway, and before he could blink, the door to the bedroom was
kicked open, and a very pissed off Sam Wilson stood tall with Matt Murdock and Jessica Jones
standing at his side, ready to fight for their friend.

For his Omega.

Chapter End Notes

Sam Wilson and the Defenders (not really) to the rescue! :) Who do you think won the
conversation? Did I give Violet enough sass to last a lifetime? Should I give her more???? lol
Hope you guys enjoyed the chapter! The next one will be more of an action packed chapter
that involves escaping the Avengers and the official end to Halloween, though the night will
still be rolling forward. The big question here is will Violet be able to escape with Peter, or
anyone at all? Please stay tuned and let me know what you think! I welcome and thrive on
feedback! Thank you again!
 Too Young to Run: Part 6
Chapter Summary

The end of Halloween.

Chapter Notes

Finally, the end of Halloween. I can skip time again! So excited! Anyways, some nice little
surprises in this chapter! Hope you guys enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 14

Too Young to Run: Part 6

Violet

Sam Wilson officially had the best timing EVER!

Violet thought she was done for. Done! Capoot! Dead as Jacob Marley from the Christmas Carol.
Trapped beneath the Winter Soldier while the Black Widow intended to pump her full of drugs,
Violet saw no way out of this one. Then Sam came barging in with Matt and Jessica at his side
looking like pissed off guardian angels. Maybe life didn’t hate her after all.

Both Sam and Jessica aimed guns at the Avengers. Both Glocks, both black, and both most
certainly lethal. Sam was cool and steady as can be, despite the blatant anger in his eyes. Jessica
was shaking, more than a little drunk still, but determination rifled through her, steadying her
stance. Matt had his walking stick, unmoving like a statue.

Violet glanced at The Widow and The Soldier; they too were unmoving. Violet struggled beneath
the Soldier’s grip once more, not giving up without a fight. She couldn’t break the grip; the metal
was too strong. His human hand remained on her mouth, silencing her pleas to her friends.

“Get off her!” Jessica shouted, taking two steps towards the bed the Soldier trapped Violet.

Sam aimed his gun towards the Widow, moving slowly and with precision. The Widow smirked,
holding out her hands to her side, the syringe still in hand.

“Drop it,” Sam ordered, finger on the trigger.

“It’s a small room detective, are you sure your aim is that good?”

“I’m not a fucking stormtrooper, bitch. I always hit my target.”

“How about targets?” Natasha stepped forward, smirking slightly as she emphasized the
pluralization. “Matt over there had to sneak you in, right? Because you can’t take all of us, even
with your drunken help shaking like a leaf in the corner.” She gestured to Jessica, who was moving
closer to Violet, aiming the gun at the Winter Soldier’s head who remained unmoved. “One shot
from either of you, the rest will be on you both like flies while we take our chosen home.”

Violet cringed, disbelief filling her mind. What the hell did that woman just call her?! Chosen?
That bullshit term they’re using for their enslaved Omegas while inconceivably believing it was a
term of endearment.

Is that why she was still alive? Is that why they wanted Peter? To throw them in their modern
harem and use them for own despicable means? She wanted to puke. No way. No way was her or
Peter going through that. She’d die first.

“She’s not yours to take and she’s not going anywhere with you, assholes!” Jessica shouted, voice
breaking in random areas. “Now let her go before I blow your goddamn brains out!”

Fuck yeah! You tell them Jessica!

The Winter Soldier turned his crimson gaze back to Violet, terrifying her with its sudden intensity.
Something changed. A decision was made. She could see it. It wasn’t driven by fear, but by
something Violet couldn’t fathom. Something she instantly realized she didn’t want to know.

He removed his hand from her mouth, his course thumb brushing her cheek.

“I didn’t want it to be like this,” he murmured, his gaze moving to her lips.

He couldn’t mean . . .

She had no time to process that thought when suddenly his lips were on hers, knocking the air right
out of her.

In that moment, so many things happened. Jessica screamed. A gun went off. The Black Widow
shot out of Violet’s peripheral vision. Sam’s pained cry followed by a loud crack of splintering
wood. Sounds of fighting, grunts and fast breaths galore. The Soldiers lips shifted on Violet’s. She
was too stunned to move.

This was her first kiss.

She’s given and received forehead kisses, cheek kisses, even the back of the hand kisses as a joke.
This though, this she’s never had. Why would she? The only people who have ever shown interest
in her were horny alphas on the verge of a rut, drunk alphas who couldn’t hold their liquor, and
asshole Alphas who didn’t understand the meaning of the word no. Alphas, Alphas, Alphas. That
was it. And since she hated Alphas on principle that left her with a part of her life that would never
be fulfilled, and she was perfectly happy with that even if it meant terrible, painful heats.

Life really was a bitch, what did Violet ever do to deserve this shit? The one part of her life that
hasn’t been messed up or violated by Alphas is suddenly now up for grabs? Did Life forget about
this little slice of happiness Violet has been hiding away and keeping safe from the fucked-up
deity? Or did she not know about it until now and is all like oh I need to fuck this up.
The soldier flicked his tongue on her lips, asking for passage. She wasn’t giving it to him! Fuck
that!

She turned her head to the side, his lips tracing her cheek before moving down her neck. Her eyes
widening at the sight to the right of her. Jessica was on the floor, a knife in shoulder and tears
staining her pale face as she tried to pull it out. Sam was on the floor next to her, groaning his way
to his feet. The back of his head was bleeding. The sounds of fighting continued to the left of her.

Who the Hell was fighting? The only person Violet knew who could fight in their haphazard
Agency was Sam, and he was struggling to get up off the floor. Pietro and Wanda, Karen and Foggy
were all with the rest of the Avengers either being detained (she hoped) or brutally murdered (she
half expected) while Tony stole Peter away. He probably succeeded in drugging her best friend
while she was detained by the assassin and super soldier.

Hot breath tickled the skin of her neck just as The Black Widow’s grunt turned into a pained cry.

“I’m sorry for this,” The Winter Soldier whispered in her ear, kissing her temple before pulling
back slightly.

She saw the needle before he stuck it into her neck, right above her scent glands.

She screamed as he emptied the contents of the syringe, fighting even more than ever before. It was
no use; she couldn’t break his metal hold if she was the strongest woman in the world. So, she did
what little she could do.

She spit in his face.

He cocked his head, pulling out the syringe and throwing it aside, then he smiled, his course thumb
brushing her bottom lip. She tried biting it. He chuckled at that.

“God, I love you,” he whispered.

She didn’t have time to process that when The Soldier’s hand flew away from her face and caught
something white before it smacked the back of his head.

Matt’s walking stick.

Not even a second later Violet was finally released from the Winter Soldier’s hold when his metal
hand caught a man’s foot before it could kick his face in. Matt then used his other foot to jump and
kick the soldier away from him and off Violet.

Matt reached out and grabbed Violet’s arm, pulling her off the bed and shoving towards the
window.

“Run! Now!”

“Since when did you become Chuck Norris?!” Violet shouted while opening the window.

“No time! Just go!” Matt grunted, expertly dodging the Widow’s flying kick by catching her and
throwing her into the Soldier. “Find the silver Lexus, a guy named Melvin will be driving it. He’ll
get you somewhere safe.”

“What about you?!” Violet shouted, one leg out the window.
“I’ll be fine,” he jumped on the bed and catapulted towards the soldier, sending them both to the
wall.

“Run Violet!” Jessica shouted, standing to her feet and grabbing the Widow by her hair, pulling her
away from Matt as he punched the soldier.

Guilt gnawing in her heart, Violet slid through the window and onto the cold, wet grass. Then she
jumped, grabbing the pointy edge of the wooden fence leading to neighbor’s backyard and vaulted
over. She cut through the backyard, ignoring the lights suddenly coming from inside the house as
she repeated the process on the other side of the yard.

Within a few minutes she was back on Wanda’s street, and her eyes bulged at the sight ahead of her.

Fucking FBI agents surrounded the house, the skinny blonde Beta and The Captain standing at the
entrance of Wanda’s home. The heavier set beta and the blonde woman stood next to a fucking limo
sitting idly on the street, the woman leaning into the man for support. Then the worst thing. Tony
fucking Stark walked out of the house carrying an unconscious Peter in his arms. Even from here,
she could see his wrists were zip tied in front of him, but his face was relaxed. She hoped he wasn’t
awake to see Tony do that. The thought hurt more than getting stabbed with a needle.

Behind Tony was Dr. Banner, who was followed by more agents . . . and her friends. Karen Foggy
were carted out together, hands zip-tied behind their backs, expressions terrified and confused.
Pietro and Wanda were next, Wanda putting a brave face while Pietro gnashed and snarled at
anyone who looked at him.

The instinct to run to them, to free them from their captors was overwhelming, but the sight of The
Captain turning, his eyes scanning the area in front of him had her running the other direction. She
can’t help her friends if she’s a captive too. Didn’t make feel any better about leaving them.

As she ran, she searched for the silver Lexus, eyes pouring over every grey or silver like car she
passed while she cut through people’s yards and stayed close to the ground. It took her awhile to
find it, her mind kept getting distracted and her body oddly sweaty and tingly in all sorts of places.
Goosebumps covering every inch of her skin, shivers down her spine. She contributed most of it to
the cold temperatures and the fear pounding through her body, but there were some things that just
couldn’t be ignored.

The dampness between her legs, her thoughts concentrating on the feel of The Winter Soldier’s lips
on hers, and the fact that she could smell. She smelled the cold night air, the garbage cans she was
gingerly running past, the steam coming the vents of houses, and rain. Rain was more powerful
than the scents that surrounded her. Not just rain, but a warm smoky smell that could only come
from a fireplace. A fireplace littered with cinnamon, red apples, and whisky. All mixed together in
one of the best things Violet has ever smelled in her life.

Her body suddenly felt fatigued, a spring of arousal went through her, making her weak at the
knees. She stayed standing, forcing herself to keep focus. She had to find Melvin, she had to find
some semblance of safety.

Thankfully she didn’t have to wander much longer. After cutting through two more yards, precisely
4 streets away from the Omega house, she found the silver Lexus. A tall bald white man was
leaning against the driver’s door, lean and fit body shivering against the cold wind. She trudged
over to him, subconsciously holding her abdomen with gentle care.
His eyes went wide at the sight of her, body straightening and instantly moving as she came closer.

“Violet?” He questioned, eyes roaming the area with suspicion.

“Melvin?” She responded with equal suspicion.

“Did Matt send you?”

“Yeah,” she nodded, “by the way did you know he was secretly Chuck Norris?”

He relaxed slightly, gloved hands reaching out to take her bare ones. “Yeah, he saved my Betsy a
couple years ago when some guys tried roughing her up. Been helping him out ever since.”

“Were they Alphas?” She took his hand. He led her around the car to the passenger side.

“Doesn’t matter. There’s bad and good in everyone, that includes Betas like me and Omegas like
you.”

He had a point. “It’s hard to remember that when all the bad things I’ve seen happen are because
Alphas think they can get away with it, and Omegas like me are the ones getting hurt.”

Melvin nodded, recognizing Violet’s side too. “I get that, but not all Alphas are bad. Just like not all
Omegas are innocent, especially the ones that know what it’s like to be a victim.”

“I promise I’ll to remember that if you can tell me one Alpha who isn’t a bad like the rest.”

Melvin snorted, opening the passenger side door, “that’s easy. The one we’re going to.”

Violet flinched, “and who the Hell is that?”

Melvin shrugged, “Some guy Matt helped out of a bad spot a few months ago. Got him out of town
and everything.” He sniffed the air suddenly, stepping back when his eyes widened at Violet. “You
need to get in.”

She looked at him like three screws fell out of his ears but complied due to the urgency of the
situation. Once she was safely in the vehicle and out of the cold wind, he slammed the door shut
and raced to the driver’s side. He slammed the door and started the car in the same breath. Within
seconds they were speeding away down the street.

Just as quickly Violet started getting very hot.

“Can you turn down the heater, it’s boiling in here.”

Melvin had the look of a very distressed man when he answered, “the heater ain’t on kid.”

“Then why is it-” she started asking when it suddenly hit her.

The smells, the sweat, goosebumps, shivering, the dampness between her legs, the arousal, the
image of the Winter Soldier’s lips touching hers, his tongue begging for entrance. The arousal was
worse. Then she froze. The drugs weren’t the same ones they gave Peter. They gave her drugs to
start a premature heat.

Those fucking bastards!

“Whoever this Alpha is, I’m not safe with them.”

“Matt trusts this guy, and I’ll be there to make sure nothing happens.”

“Why should I trust you?” She cried, trying to control her breathing.

“Because Matt does,” Melvin responded determinedly, “and you trust Matt, right?”

She took deep, deep breaths, “I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t.”

Melvin nodded, taking sharp turn after sharp through the neighborhood.

“At least tell me his name, this good Alpha we’re going to?”

Melvin glanced at Violet, sighing in defeat, “Matt said his name was Frank. Frank Castle I think.”

James

It happened again.

They had her. They fucking had her in their grasp, and like a puff of smoke she was gone once
again. The hope he held in his chest, the dreams and fantasies he allowed to take center stage in his
mind, all shattered when Matt Fucking Murdock got in the way. Then he too escaped, along with an
injured Sam Wilson and Jessica Jones. James didn’t even get the relief of killing the man before he
disappeared soon after his Violet went out the window.

That Alpha in disguise proved who the blind really were tonight. He had them so distracted that the
other two in the room slipped past unnoticed. It was a total shit show, so much so that James wasn’t
just pissed at the situation, he was embarrassed. Natasha with him. How can they call themselves
Avengers when they couldn’t handle one man two on one? To be fair to them, Matt Murdock has
far superior skill and technique in his fighting style than most trained professionals could ever
possess in their lives. He was gifted and very talented. Any other night James would be impressed.

Not tonight.

Where he and Natasha failed, the rest of the Avengers succeeded. The rest of the party members
were now detained and on their way to Avengers tower for holding. The battered, ailing Omegas
and Betas on the second floor were taken to a nearby hospital where they could get the proper care,
all expenses paid by Stark Industries. Not their typical style, but James and Natasha knew it was
somewhere in line with what Violet would have preferred them to do, though she’d also think the
action to be a ploy of some sort.

It wasn’t, they just didn’t want her to think any worse of them than she already did. They could also
see how much care she gave to the victims, how much time she spent helping them. It would be a
slap in her face were they to hurt them in some way or scare them unnecessarily.

Thanks to Tony, they would get the care they need.

Speaking of Tony, he was currently with Peter back at Stark industries. Before everything hit the
fan with Violet, Bruce slipped a sedative into Peter’s juice while he was talking to Tony about some
web formula he was compounding or something. A few minutes later Happy was zip tying his
wrists together as a precaution should the Omega wake up prematurely. They proved to be
unnecessary as the boy was still very much asleep, resting comfortably in a guest bedroom on the
team floor of the tower. The next room down was supposed to be Violet’s until the temporary home
away from the Tower was fully set up.

The one they wanted her so desperately sleeping in right now.

James was currently scouring the streets, following her scent through multiple backyards, short
cuts, and open streets. Natasha stayed with him, falling back to survey the area for anything he
could have missed. He didn’t blame his lover over what happened, and he knew she didn’t blame
him either. They blamed themselves. Plain and simple. Violet could be sleeping right now,
hopefully having dreams of beaches and campfires, making smores by the open fire, and just
feeling good and relaxed. Instead she was probably passed out in a ditch somewhere after the
sedative they gave her.

But the longer James followed the scent, the more worried he became. The scent was becoming
stronger and stronger as he followed it. Not because he was getting closer to her or because it was
fresher. It was something else. Something he didn’t want to fathom but could avoid. She was going
into heat. Their Omega was going into heat and they weren’t there to take care of her.

His heart caved in when the scent finally cut off at the edge of a street. Meaning she got into a car
and drove away. He looked around wildly, searching for any surveillance cameras they could use to
track her down. Nothing. He clenched his fists, swinging wildly, and cracking one of the wooden
electric poles with his metal hand.

Natasha grabbed his human hand, tugging hard, forcing him to face her.

“We’re going to find her. This won’t be like last time, baby. We’re not going to wait another five
years to take her. She’ll be ours soon-”

“But will she be whole?” James whispered. “Will she be okay?”

“James-”

“She’s in heat, Nat. She’s in heat without us, without her Alphas to protect her,” he raised his voice,
biting his lips and moaning at the taste of her, “how did this even happen? The sedative was
supposed to do just that. Sedate her.”

“I don’t know. Bruce used the same drug on Peter, and it worked perfectly on him.”

“But Violet’s not like Peter,” James remembered, “she has two scent glands, two mating spots. She
more evolved than Peter is.”

“And if she’s been taking suppressants instead of going through heats, then maybe the sedative
triggered the heat instead of doing what it’s supposed to do.”

James shook his head, “it doesn’t matter how it happened. What matters is that we find her before
someone else finds her first.”

“Tony has FRIDAY checking cameras all throughout the city. Even the fucked-up neighborhoods
like Peter’s old building.” Natasha cupped his face, “we’ll take another sweep here, see if we
missed anything, but then we need to head back to the tower. Maybe question her friends, see if
they know where she would hide?” She stepped close, concern wrinkling her forehead, “how does
that sound?”

“Sounds like we need to keep moving.” His forehead touched hers, his now gloved metal hand
holding hers to her face for a moment before pulling away, maintaining his hold her hands as he
pulled it behind him.

“I hate to ask,” Natasha started, “but how was that kiss? I’ve been dying to do that since I first saw
her in that leather jacket.

For the first time in hours, James smirked. Glancing back at Natasha, his crimson eyes went warm
and melty, “Heaven” he responded, “it felt like heaven.”

Then he turned away and resumed his search.

Meanwhile, on the far side of the city, Melvin pulled into a dingy parking garage in a Black Ford
Explorer after changing cars beneath a bridge. Violet was too focused on breathing and not making
an absolute fool of herself, so she didn’t notice their new destination, or the fact that they stopped at
all. Far too lost in the roaring heat that was starting to consume her. Melvin turned off the car and
stepped out to greet a very gruff, very sinister looking man in all black clothes, bulging weapons all
along the inside of his pant legs, a blatant knife tucked into his military grade boots, his face
bruised and nose purple and bleeding slightly from a cut on the bridge of it.

He stepped close to Melvin, the look he gave him was all business, no nonsense, and pure menace
all wrapped up in a busted-up candy wrapper.

“Frank Castle?” Melvin asked suspiciously.

“Where’s my kid?”

Melvin pointed towards the car, “I wouldn’t go in there. The Avengers drugged her and sent her
into an early heat.”

Frank nodded, rage tightening his jaw. He pulled something out of his back pocket, a modified gas
mask.

“That’s what this is for. I also have scent blockers in my clothes so that I won’t make it worse.” He
paused, appraising Melvin, “where’s Murdock?”

“I don’t know. She said he was fighting the Black Widow and The Winter Soldier when he told her
to go.”

“Must have been a scary sight. She wouldn’t have left otherwise.” He started pulling the gas mask
over his face. “Get out of here, Stark’s A.I. will find us soon enough.”

Melvin nodded, moving away as Frank walked towards the passenger side door. He practically
ripped it open to get to Violet. She would have fallen to the floor with how fatigued she was if
Frank hadn’t caught her. Carefully lifting her into his arms, he kicked the door shut, and took her
the red mustang he stole about an hour ago.
 “. . . Frank . . .” Violet mumbled, head lolling all around. He took her to the passenger seat, opening
the door and tucking her in before buckling the seat belt over her arms.

“Don’t worry, you’re going to be okay. No one’s going to touch you on my watch, including me.”

He closed the door, testing the gas mask to ensure it was good, then got into the driver’s side,
turned on the ignition, and drove away.

Melvin sighed, not sure how any of this was going to turn out. He hoped for the best, and looked
forward to going back to Betsy and their warm bed.

Chapter End Notes

You have no idea how long I've been wanting to put some Frank Castle in here! Ugh! One of
the best characters for the Marvel TV shows, and I really hope they give Jon Bernthal the
chance to bring Frank Castle to big screen within the Marvel universe, same with Charlie Cox
as Daredevil, Krysten Ritter as Jessica Jones, and Deborah Ann Woll as Karen Page. Like
OMG I need that lol anyways the next chapter will involve Frank and Violet catching up,
talking about Billy and her real Dad. The Avengers interrogate her friends, and Peter finds out
about his apartment. As always, please leave a comment and let me know what you thought!
:D
 Won't Stop Until It's Over
Chapter Summary

A brief aftermath of the events on Halloween, and a look to see where Peter's head is at for the
moment.

Chapter Notes

Hello guys! Fair warning, there is some slight smut in this chapter but it's pretty tame to what
I've written in earlier chapters. It's kind of a filler, getting ready for the next big thing to
happen. Hope you guys like it! :)

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 15

Won’t Stop Until It’s Over

Hideout 3 Days Later

Violet

10:32 a.m.

This was not the painful heat Violet has been through countless times, but it was by far the
strangest. Strange because this was what many Omegas described their heats being like. An
uncontrollable need waiting to be fulfilled, the unbearable aching feeling from the absence of an
Alpha, and the agonizing arousal affected her body in ways it’s never done before. The worst of all
though were the hallucinations.

More than once she wholeheartedly believed the Winter Soldier was in the bathroom holding a
loofah and rubbing it up and down all over her skin when really it was her own hand. Imagining the
crimson eyes staring at her, watching over from the mirror over the sink. Remembered his voice,
the smile he wore when he said “God, I love you.” Over and over the words repeated, driving
Violet into a frantic state of mind she’d never thought she’d achieve, especially after all the times
she’s stayed for more than 3 days straight just to avoid a nightmare, or because she had nowhere
safe to sleep.

One dream in particular really drove home how far gone she was.

During one of the rare times Violet was able to find sleep in the haze caused by her heat, she
dreamt that she floated in a pool. A pool filled to the brim with berries, orange slices, red apples,
and red wine with hints of whiskey. None of it burned or hurt her, she just felt warm, comforted in
ways she’s never felt before. Around the pool was freshly fallen snow, white flakes still falling
from cloudy sky.

Violet was perfectly content to stay in her pool and bask in the warmth while watching the snow
fall, but her brain had other ideas. Rising from fruit and alcohol mixture, right in front of Violet,
The Black Widow emerged with a smile on her face. Auburn hair slightly wet and discolored from
the mixture, her dark eye glistening as she stared at Violet.

“There you are,” the Black Widow smiled, moving towards Violet.

In the real world, Violet would have backed away and looked for something to smack her face with.
Here, in this heat induced world where nothing made sense, Violet reached berry covered hands
towards her. She felt her smiling in welcome.

“You found me,” her dream self whispered, cupping the Widows face with both hands.

The woman smiled at Violet, “you’re our chosen, baby. We always will.”

The Widow’s hands gently gripped Violet’s wrists, pulling them away from her face and tugging
Violet closer, coaxing her to wrap her arms around the Widow’s neck. It wasn’t until their bodies
touched that Violet realized they were naked. Instinctually she pulled away only to be stopped by
firm hands suddenly descending on her shoulders.

“Don’t be afraid,” a man’s voice rumbled in her ear, “we’d never hurt you.”

Violet turned abruptly and came face to face the Winter Soldier. The Black Widow wrapped her
arms around Violet’s torso, one hand resting on her sternum while the other pressed gently against
the top of her belly, slowly moving down. The crimson eyes filled her view. His lips were parted in
what could only be ecstasy. A flash of tongue made Violet quiver. The Widow’s fingers continued
their path the gentle area between Violet’s legs.

“Let us in,” The Soldier whispered, his course hands grabbing her hips, gently pulling her towards
him, “let us love you.”

“You’ve fought for so long,” The Widow added. Violet gasped when fingers reached their
destination, gently rubbing that oh so sensitive area. “run just as far.”

“You deserve rest, the moon and the stars on a silver platter.” The Soldier continued, pressing his
face into her neck.

She moaned at their touch, her body losing all inhibitions as she leaned into them.

“That’s it, Violet. Just relax.” The Black Widow whispered, her fingers sliding deep inside of her.

“We’ll take care of you, just let go,” The Soldier pleaded, kissing her neck, hands hold her like she
was the most precious thing in the world.

Each time she had that dream she felt like she was melting through the tub when she woke up. Each
time when she left the cruel fantasy and return to reality, everything felt so wrong and empty. It was
hard leaving a dream to live with what you had, but Violet never ceased to smile when she returned
to her hellish heat and left the red pool and snowy landscape behind. To the cruel pain life
bestowed her with nearly every day and leave the impossible dream behind.
Violet would never have something like that, though her heart wished for it, ached for it now she
had a sense of what she was missing. It just wasn’t in the cards for her. Dealing with shithead
Alphas and stealing her far too innocent best friend away from manipulative mafia bosses was the
hand she’d been dealt.

The dream kept coming back, getting stronger, bolder with each iteration until finally it stopped.
Her heat ended in what felt like 2 months. In reality, it was only 3 days, with its merciful end
occurring on the 3 morning.

For the first time in 3 days, Violet stood to her feet without the world tilting on its axis. Legs
shaking under her weight, an unfortunate side effect of living in a bathtub nonstop during that time.
It was quite the experience Violet never wanted to endure again. She’d take the pain over the
pleasure any day. She looked at her reflection, taking in the haggard appearance with a sardonic.

She’s looked worse.

Her naturally pale skin was flushed and sickly, blue eyes tired from lack of sleep, red lips chapped
and bloody from dehydration, collarbone protruding slightly from the sweaty green t-shirt that
stuck to her skin like a swimsuit. There was a pile of clothes on the toilet seat next to the sink. A
woman named Sarah brought them sometime around day two. She also brought food and water that
went untouched because couldn’t hold anything down to save her life. Hence the chapped lips and
dehydrated state.

Now that it was all said and done, Violet stripped off the sweaty clothes, threw them in the
wastebasket with the other clothes, then shakily stepped back in the tub to take a much-needed
shower. The burning, hot water felt amazing on her skin after spending so much time finding every
cold bit of floor to attach herself too. She felt it rinse away all the grime and grossness she’s been
covered with, felt it wash away all the bad things that happened before the heat started, felt it
comfort her with the bad things she was bound to face.

About ten minutes later Violet finally emerged from the bathroom. Clean, alert, and ready as she
can be. She was wearing one of Frank’s shirts based on the size of it, but either he didn’t wear it
often or just bought it because it didn’t smell like him at all. Violet appreciated that. The shirt was
black and long sleeved, and the sweatpants were grey and much closer to her size. She also wore
blue fuzzy socks and was too worn out to feel indifferent about them.

The first thing she smelled was gunpowder and smoke, the biggest hints of Frank’s scent. There
was also something that Violet attributed to hot sand, but it wasn’t prominent enough for her to
know for sure. Next, she smelled was eggs and bacon, typical breakfast when you live with Frank
Castle. She smiled at the memory of trying and failing to convince him to make pancakes, only for
him to take her out to breakfast two mornings later. The last was coffee, which Violet knew would
be black, like Frank’s soul, with one packet of sugar and a dash of milk. Violet hated the taste of
coffee, but she appreciated the smell though.

With another turn she was in the kitchen, and standing at the stove was Frank Castle, The Punisher
in his surprisingly non-bloody glory. Sure enough, he was making scrambled eggs and bacon in the
same pan, always starting with the bacon so the eggs could soak up the grease when he threw them
in. The toaster popped next to him. Violet smiled when he turned to pull out Eggos chocolate chip
toaster waffles. Just crispy enough on the outside to give it a nice satisfying crunch while remaining
soft on the inside, and just hot enough to make the chips inside all nice and melty.
It’s been almost 3 years since they last shared breakfast together, yet Violet remembered it like it
was yesterday.

“You just going to keep standing over there?” His deep, gruff voice spoke out of nowhere, “or are
you going to grab us some plates?”

Violet moved towards him, smirking to herself, “eyes still in the back of your head, I see.”

“Always kid,” he turned over the eggs, “hurry up with those plates, will you?”

“Aye, aye captain,” she headed towards the sink where the freshly washed plates standing up in the
tray. She grabbed two, quickly walking back and standing at Frank’s side. He scooped up the bacon
and egg mixture and placed unequal portions on each plate. The bigger portion clearly Frank’s. He
took his plate from Violet, then placed the toaster waffles on hers. Immediately, she grabbed the
eggo, but Frank stopped her with a flick of her wrist.

She peered up at him in question, her expression saying dude, what the hell?

“Eggs and bacon first,” gently slapping the side of her head with a roll of his eyes, “go sit down.”

She complied with a shrug, heading towards the small table in the middle of the grimy kitchen,
taking a seat on the foldable, outdoorsy chair.

The pair ate in silence, the only sounds in the room were Frank’s random grunts, the scraping of
forks, and Violet’s fidgeting in the surprisingly loud chair. The fabric was the rough type that
makes noise each time someone moves a muscle. Since Violet couldn’t sit still to save her life, the
chair made a lot of noise. Frank didn’t seem to mind so Violet made no move to correct it. It felt
good to have food in her belly again, even if it hurts her teeth as she chewed. It felt better to drink
some water. She guzzled the first glass in one go, tuning Frank out when he told her to slow down.

“Like the hair,” Frank muttered as he scraped up the last of his eggs, shoveling them into his
mouth.

“Thanks,” Violet garbled around a bite of Eggo.

“Karen do it?”

Violet shook her head, “Some hairdresser did it for free after I scared some douchebag Alpha off
with firecrackers.”

Frank grunted, “sounds like something you would do.”

Violet took another bite of her Eggo, “how do you know Matt?”

“He helped get me out of the city once,” Frank sipped his coffee, “looked out for me when I didn’t
deserve it.”

“You mean when you became The Punisher?” Violet questioned, watching him carefully.

He nodded, unfazed by her accusation. “Yeah, tried to talk me out of what I was doing at first.
Diplomatic bullshit fueled by hope that throwing them in prison will stop bad people from doing
bad things.”
“You don’t believe that,” Violet stated, finishing off her Eggo and ignoring the pain in her back
teeth.

“Nah. The only thing that keeps a man down is a bullet in his head.”

“How about a woman?” Violet asked slyly behind her third glass of water.

“The same,” he responded before looking at her, “but you, kid? Fuck, it would take an army of me
to take you down.”

“Twelve more to take both of us,” Violet smiled.

“Damn straight,” he grunted. He reached out his mug, and clinking glasses with Violet.

There were a few more moments of silence before Violet asked, “Where have you been, Frank?”

He sipped his coffee, not answering at first, “I’ve been around. Going from place to place.” He eyes
locked onto hers, “same as you.”

She stiffened, “you’ve been in the city the whole time?”

He shook his head, “no, just got back yesterday morning.”

“Why then?”

“Murdock called a few nights ago, said you and Peter were in trouble.”

“You remember Peter?”

“Can’t forget that kid. You swung a golf club at my head because you thought I made him cry.”

Violet smiled at the memory. “To be fair, you kind of did though.”

“Didn’t mean I deserved a fucking 5 iron to my head.” His tone was menacing, but he at Violet.
She winked back, starting on the other toaster waffle.

She met Peter for the first time about two days before that fun little incident. He ran away from the
clinic after he found out his second gender. Ended up in the park where Violet was pretending to
play on the swing set. He collapsed in front of her, crying his eyes out and saying all kinds of stuff
like “now I’ll never be like my Dad” or “they’d be so disappointed in me”. Since he literally
collapsed in front of her, Violet got him to sit up and tell her what was going on. When she found
out that he was an Omega too and that the Doctor made him feel bad about it, she grabbed his hand
and together they marched back to the clinic.

His aunt and uncle were happy to see their baby boy, but Violet didn’t pay attention to them. She
walked straight up to the Doctor Peter pointed to as the one who told him those things and punched
him in the groin.

“We might be Omegas, but we can still kick your ass.” Then she slapped him, spit in his hair since
he was on the ground whimpering, and turned back to face Peter, “no one hurts Omegas like us
when I’m around.” She quickly ran off after that.
Peter found her at the park two days later holding two sandwiches and a two liter of Dr. Pepper.
“Want to be friends?” And they have been ever since.

Thinking about Peter hurt. What were the Avengers doing to him? Was he already wearing a collar?
Can Violet still save him?

“I got to save Peter.” Violet mumbled, moving to stand.

Frank’s hand shot out and grabbed her shoulder, forcing back into her seat with a loud plop. “The
only thing you have to do right now is tell me what’s been going on. Why are the Avengers after
you and Peter, and how long has it been going on?”

“Wouldn’t Matt have told you?”

“He did, but I need your side of it since you and Peter seem to be at the center of this whole thing.”
He sipped his coffee, gesturing towards her with his pinky finger, “now start talking.”

Once again, she complied. Starting off with Peter asking her to meet Tony Stark, all the gruesome
details in the middle, until finally she ended it with all the events that happened on Halloween
night. Frank didn’t interrupt her once, and kept the same pissed off, inquisitive expression as he
mulled over all the things she told him. When she finally finished, his placed his now empty mug
on the table, hand rubbing the top of his hair in frustration before he took a breath and stared at her.

“They called you their chosen?”

Violet nodded, neck stiff as a board. The urge to throw up her breakfast suddenly overtook her with
how tightly her stomach squeezed under Frank’s scrutinous gaze.

“This ain’t good, kid.”

“Would you mind putting that on a scale for me? I’m more of a visual person-”

“We’re fucked, Vi. -12 on a scale of 1 to 10.”

“How fucked is fucked?”

“You don’t want to know.” Frank stood abruptly, grabbing both of their plate and balancing his
empty mug on top of the stack. “Take a seat on the couch. I’m going to need to make some calls.”

“Who are you calling?”

“Back-up, reinforcements, people who deal with contingency plans, those people. Now grab a
pillow and snag some sleep. You’re going to need it for later.”

“What’s happening later?” Violet asked, pulling a blanket off the back of the couch.

“War meeting. If we’re going up against the Avengers, we’re going to need all the help we can get,
including the delinquent Omega who can’t stop standing up to Alphas to save her own skin. Now
get some sleep.”

Violet nodded, smiling slightly that Frank was willing to let her join the meeting. At the same time,
she was terrified. If he was letting her join, then it was only because he really needed her for
something. Something big.
Now wasn’t the time to think about it. With a loud yawn, Violet barely covered herself with the
blanket when she collapsed on the living room couch and fell asleep instantly. Hoping and preying
that she wouldn't have that heat induced romance session dream again.

Stark Industries

Peter Parker

Noon

If there was anyone in this world Peter Parker could trust without a shadow of doubt, it was Violet.
If Violet wasn’t her real name, then she had her reasons for changing it and keeping it from him. If
she got into a fist fight with one of Tony’s friends at the party, then the bastard had it coming and
completely deserved it. If she was hiding out somewhere because of some illegal happenings, then
Peter sure as Hell wasn’t telling anyone where she might be because she would do the same for
him. Including smacking him upside the head for being an idiot. No mater what anyone said Violet,
Peter will always trust his opinion of her first.

Even with Mr. Stark putting on a very convincing show.

He liked Mr. Stark. Maybe if circumstances were a bit different, he would grow to love the older
man someday. There was certainly a spark between the pair, a shared love for technology and
satisfaction mostly coming from engineering and creating new things. Mr. Stark treated him like a
treasured friend and equal though they only met early last week thanks to Peter accidentally
opening his top-secret suitcase and finding a whole bunch of money in it. He didn’t take any of it.
He just called the business card he found inside and gave it to Ms. Potts at a fancy restaurant when
he literally bumped into the Tony Stark himself. They kept bumping into one another afterwards
and eventually set up a date in Mr. Stark’s lab that very Friday.

At the end of the night the pair kissed, and Peter felt like he was walking on air. Felt so good in fact
that he found the courage to confront Violet and ask her to meet Mr. Stark the very next morning
after he finished studying. Since he asked her, he could tell something was wrong. Much more than
just typical dread of meeting someone. It was underdeveloped hatred brewing beneath her eyes, and
she didn’t have that for anyone she’s never met.

It should have been his first clue.

At the Halloween Party, he thought everything would be okay because she made the effort to look
clean, presentable, and show Mr. Stark and his friends that she meant to make a good impression.

Then she made dinner and just disappeared, only making a brief appearance to bribe Wanda for a
shot, then nothing. Peter fell asleep shortly after she disappeared back in the kitchen, but she did
remember really loud banging sounds. And screams.

He hasn’t told Mr. Stark any of this, somehow knowing he would just explain it away. Just like his
reasoning of keeping Peter at the tower after his building was set on fire. He knew the place was a
pig sty, but the residents took care of the best as best they could. It was one of the cheapest places
in New York and none of them could afford better. Now, most of them wouldn’t have a home.
 Peter could feel that something was up, but the only person he could trust to tell him the truth was
Violet. She was currently AWOL for whatever reason, and Mr. Stark or even FRIDAY might decide
to monitor his calls or have him follow if he tries to leave the tower for anything other than school.
Still, he could feel in his bones that his best friend needed him, so he was going to try to find her
even if it got him killed.

He hoped for both of their sakes it didn’t end up like that.

Control Bay

Meanwhile, in another room two floors down, The Black Widow and The Winter Soldier watched
back surveillance cameras around Wanda’s neighborhood, on the lookout for a silver Lexus to
follow. Tied together on the floor a few feet away from the assassin and soldier, Karen and Foggy
struggled in silence, while Pietro and Wanda meditated to help level out Pietro’s nerves and calm
her spirit. All of them were physically unharmed, but severely scared of the two pouring over
surveillance.

All of them hoped and prayed to God that Violet was okay, hiding in a safe spot far, far away from
where the Avengers could find her.

It didn’t matter though. James and Natasha would hunt their Omega to the ends of earth just to have
her back in their arms once more. They wouldn’t give up this time. Not for anything in the world.

She couldn’t run forever. Eventually she would tire, and that is when they take her home. At long
last.

Chapter End Notes

And that's the end! Not much of James and Natasha because I wanted to give Frank some time
to shine and Peter's inner monologue a shot as well. :) Next chapter, Peter makes moves to
reach out to Violet while Violet joins up with Frank and some old friends to discuss the best
course of action. As in, "How the fuck do we take down the Avengers without starting World
War 3?" Stay tuned! Don't forget to leave a comment and let me know what you think!
Feedback is definitely one of the best tools in my arsenal :)

Also, thank you all so much for reading my story! :D:D:D:D

 Tremble For My Beloved
Chapter Summary

James contemplates, Violet goes her own way, Peter trusts Tony with sensitive information.

Chapter Notes

Hola! Quick warning, I went a little weird with Peter's character in this chapter. Hopefully it
isn't too off putting or ill fitting of his character as a whole. Otherwise, please enjoy the
chapter! :D

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 16

Tremble For My Beloved

Avengers Tower

7:30 p.m.

James

James wasn’t sure how the idea came to him or why it suddenly dawned on him, all he knew was
that the moment he thought of the Omegas in the hospital he was consumed with the need to know
more about them. Over the course of three days James stood outside their hospital rooms, peering
through the windows and open doorways in order to grasp a better understanding of them,
familiarizing himself with their pain and trauma, willing his heart to empathize with their wordless
plea. He tried and he tried, sleepless hours straining his mind to imagine their suffering, pulling at
his own heartstrings to feel for them. But for all he did, he couldn’t feel for them. Not for their pain
and suffering, not for the cruel acts of abuse against them, not for anything.

Except for what Violet did for them.

He could see the care she put into their recovery. The healing scars, the rebandaged wounds he saw
when they were taken to the hospital, the way their eyes softened when Violet was mentioned.
Human emotions rolling through them at the mention of her, along with Wanda and Pietro, body
language both protective of their reliable friend and scared for her too.

He never went into their rooms, even when Pepper and Natasha questioned them together.
Choosing to listen through the earpiece and watch through the windows. Hearing talk about their
experiences made him feel nothing, but talking about what Violet did for them, the advice and
comfort she blessed them with, made his heart soar and weep at the same time. She was a guardian
angel to those in need by completely ignoring her own.

While he was listening in on the interviews Pepper and Natasha were conducting with the Omegas,
James asked FRIDAY to search through hospital records for Violet, and anyone who matched
Violet’s description and age group in case she went by a different pseudonym. FRIDAY came up
with a Violet Mason and all her records from the past five years.

Countless files on unstoppable nosebleeds which would explain why she wasn’t affected by his and
Natasha’s Alpha scents (she couldn’t smell), fractured knuckles, bruised ribs, 2 concussions, and a
consistent visit every three months starting 2 years 4 months and 3 days ago to deal with issues
concerning her heat. Issues being chronic pain in her abdominal region, vomiting blood, nightmares
and hallucinations, and mild seizures. There were multiple notes about her being underweight for
someone her age, and the most recent visit was from 36 days ago when she checked in for tooth
pain. Turns out her back teeth were cracked in multiple places and on top of it her wisdom teeth
were growing in.

In the beginning she was brought in by an unnamed party, though there were a few notes written
about the party in question from those at the front desk. Tall, broad man, rough and tough, intense
and angry as can be, always in black. It was a repeated description for the first two years until
suddenly Violet either came in on her own, or with one of her friends. Most often with Miss Karen
Page.

Seeing her name so often on the hospital list convinced James of his need to speak to her, hoping he
wouldn’t have to resort to violence while getting the information he needed. Violet hated his race
with plenty of reason and was starting to hate him and Natasha even more so for their actions
towards her and her friends in the previous week. He needed this to go right, which explains his
reason for being here.

Currently, he waited outside one of the meeting rooms where Karen was waiting. James felt oddly
hesitant, unsure if it was a good idea or just another thing for Violet to hate him for. He was glad
Natasha wanted to join this little excursion. The pair have been so restless these past few days,
neither knew what to do with themselves, hence why James has been pouring over these medical
files and prying into his Omega’s life without permission. Perhaps together they can learn what
they need to help win her over, or at least convince her they’re not as bad as the Alphas that hurt all
the Omegas she helped care for at the Omega House.

“If you stare at that wall any longer, you’re going to burn through it,” a smooth voice caught
James’ attention.

Instead of Natasha walking towards him with the sexy lilt in her step that he loved to watch, it was
Steve with hands in his pockets wearing his naturally austere expression. A small smile lit up his
eyes slightly, removing on hand from his pant pocket to clap his brother on the shoulder.

“How you are doing, Buck?” Steve asked gently, his hand staying on his shoulder.

James didn’t answer at first, his thoughts focusing on the hospital, “Have you talked to any of those
Omegas? The ones Tony had bussed to the hospital he donates to?”

Steve shook his head, “No. I was told to stay on sight and help you find your Violet. Why do you
ask?”
“Because I listened in on Pepper and Natasha’s interviews today. Learned a lot.”

“What did you learn?”

James took a breath, “Violet’s a fucking angel. Those Omegas wouldn’t have survived without her.
Betas too.”

“I thought you already knew that,” Steve smirked, chuckling to himself when James rolled his eyes.

“Of course, but it’s different when I see her as a sweet, sexy angel wearing all white with a halo
hovering over her head versus the type of angel she really is. Covered in blood while patching up
wounds, smiling with tired eyes while encouraging those around her that they are survivors and
deserve to live like Queens and Kings. All the while depriving herself of what she needs because,
in her mind, someone else needs it more.”

James stopped, shaking his head in what thought was shame. “I heard all of their stories, Steve.
Their voices break, the tears falling down their faces, the pain they didn’t bother to hide. I saw it all
. . . and I didn’t care.” He turned to face Steve full on, “I didn’t care, Stevie. How can I, we be with
someone like Violet? Someone so selfless and good, who looks out for those who need it most
while standing up to those who push the needy down.” James took a breath, “how do I get her,
Steve?”

Steve took a breath, “it’s hard to care about a world that turned us into what we are today.” He
clapped James on the shoulder again, “but for those we do care about, we’d give them the world if
they asked.”

Steve paused once more, looking through James as he considered what he was going to say. “You
said you didn’t feel anything when the Omegas were talking about their experiences?”

James nodded, not responding.

“But you did when they talked about her, right?”

Again, James nodded.

“We’re not good, Buck. With the shit that we do, the terrible things we’re responsible for, we can’t
have a good heart. If we allow ourselves to care about people we’ll never meet, care for their
wellbeing and state of mind, our focus will diverge, and we’ll lose ourselves trying to take care of
everyone else. Just like with Violet.” Steve sighed, taking a step closer to his brother, “she won’t
like it, but the best thing right now is for her to realize that she’s important too. That she too is
deserving of love and comfort, more so than everybody in this tower, minus our Chosens of course.
That’s how you get her, Buck. Treat her the way she treats those in her care.”

“What if she doesn’t let me?”

“If that happens, just be there when you can. Protect her from afar if you must but be there. No
matter what.”

James looked at his brother for a long and felt strangely felt the strong urge to smile at the man.

“Are you two planning a secret outing?” Natasha’s voice cut through to them.
James turned to see that wonderful smirk on her beautiful face. She headed straight for Steve and
pulled him in for a brief hug as the Captain chuckled. “Sorry Nat, didn’t think you’d catch us.”

“For shame,” Natasha teased, pulling away to grab James’ hand, “you of all people should know
better than to underestimate me.”

James allowed himself a brief smile, squeezing Natasha’s hand slightly. “You ready to go in?”

Natasha shook her head, “Not yet, there’s something I want to discuss with you first.”

They glanced at Steve in unison. He held up his hands in defeat, looking at the pair speculatively as
departed with chipper “good luck” as he turned away and walked down the hall.

“What is it?”

“Kilgrave. He knows we have Jessica Jones and refuses to give us intel unless we hand her over
now.”

“We’re not doing that. Violet would be devastated.” James started, an Alpha growl beginning in the
back of his throat, but Natasha immediately calmed him.

“I know that, and that is not what I was going to say.” She moved both hands to rest on his
shoulders, gently massaging the muscles with her nimble fingers. “He’s hiding right now, and with
our resources split up to find Violet, I think we should pretend to play along.”

“What? Make him think we’re handing over Jessica?”

“While keeping her safe and sound here at the tower. This way it’ll bring him out of hiding and
we’ll be able to corner him.”

“Then we’ll have the intel we need to shut HYDRA down for good.” James finished, eyes slowly
closing as Natasha continued the now pleasurable massage.

“That’s right, one last trafficking ring to destroy and they’ll be history. The last of our Rivals gone
for good.” Natasha wrapped her arms around his shoulders, pulling his head down for a kiss.

He reciprocated, but not with his usual fervor. His mind was too distracted, focus prominently on
their chosen, on Violet. Natasha quickly noticed, stopping the kiss, eyes full of understanding.

“I’m sorry,” she responded quickly, thumb wiping away the lipstick on his lips, “I’m not good at
dealing with my emotions. I tend to work or fuck the pain away.”

“I tend to brood and ruminate over everything I’ve done wrong and why I deserve to feel this way,
so I think you win on that front.” James responded in glum, sardonic tone.

Natasha snorted delicately, gently caressing his jaw.

“We’ll find her soon,” Natasha promised.

James nodded, “I know, I just wish she wanted us like we want her.”

“Soon,” She cupped his face, forehead pressing against his, “given enough time and patience, she
will too.”
“I know,” he whispered, leaning down to kiss her again, just a quick peck. “And we’ll work
together every step of the way.”

“Except for cooking, not my thing.”

“Or ballet, should she want to join you.”

Natasha smiled, “sounds good to me.”

With that, he gave her one last kiss, more passionate and lustful than the previous two, before
heading back to the waiting room door where Karen Page was still. They checked themselves over,
ensuring they looked presentable before marching in and closing the door behind them.

Safe House

Violet

7:30 p.m.

Lewis Wilson was a weird dude.

Violet felt terrible for thinking that, knowing full well that most of his behavior had to do with his
time served in the marines, but she couldn’t keep the thought away no matter how hard she tried.
The dude was weird. The way he kept staring at her, all shy and permissive, until he had to talk to
Frank and the other guys, then he changed into the war-torn veteran with balls of steel. He wasn’t
much older than she was, only 22 he not so subtly pointed out to her like three different times,
making sure she knew it was only a 3 and half year age difference between them. She wasn’t sure
how to respond to that and settled for just nodding along and focusing on Frank.

David Lieberman was a weird guy too, but it was good kind of weird. Lewis was creepy where
David was just nerdy. David was a hacker, really knew his way around computers and technology.
The guy to go up against FRIDAY and hopefully take her down long enough to get into contact
with Peter without getting traced back here.

Curtis Hoyle, an Alpha like Frank, always made a very blatant point to stay away at least five feet
from Violet. Going as far as plugging his nose so he wouldn’t be affected by Violet’s post heat
scent. When he talked to her he was kind and courteous, which made Violet very, very uneasy. Why
was he being so nice to her? Was it wrong of her to expect some alternate motivation to his actions?
What was he doing? He didn’t push her, just spoke calm words to her when he needed to. Violet
just didn’t get it.

“Why are you being so nice to me?” She couldn’t stop herself from asking.

It was a few minutes before the meeting was supposed to start. David was finishing setting up his
computer stuff, Lewis was cleaning his guns and overtly staring at Violet, the same thing he’d been
doing for the past few hours. One more person was supposed to show up, but they were running a
little late. Whoever it was called Frank about ten minutes ago to let him know.

Curtis smiled slightly, “because I’m human first and a whole list of things before being an Alpha.
Being human means helping your fellow man and showing kindness to those who need it most.
From what Frank’s told me about you, it sounds like you really need it.”

“I don’t need your pity,” Violet replied in a scathing tone.

“It’s not pity I’m offering, just a bit of advice if you’re willing to hear me out.”

Violet didn’t respond, but her glare eased slightly. Curtis took that as his cue.

“Not all Alphas are tyrants, Violet, just as not all Omegas are fighters like you. Not all Alphas
demean those around them, just as not all Omegas submit. There’s good in everyone, and there is
bad in everyone-”

“What matters is what we choose to act on?” Violet interrupted, giving Curtis the most sarcastic
glare, she could muster, “you’re really going to reference Harry Potter to me?”

“J.K.’s got a point; you can’t deny that.” Curtis shrugged, and Violet laughed. “Just remember this,
Alphas can be good, Omegas can be manipulative, and Betas can be monsters in disguise.” He
looked pointedly to something behind Violet. When she turned, she briefly locked eyes with Lewis
before she gingerly smiled and quickly looked away.

Violet looked back at Curtis warily. “Are you serious?”

Curtis nodded slightly, “he’s not a bad guy, his time over there just messed him up. He’s not dealing
with it like he’s supposed to, and I don’t want you to get involved with that.”

“But what if-”

“He needs to deal with it on his own.” Curtis responded fiercely while still gentle with his tine.
“You can’t fight for those who won’t fight for themselves. It’ll get you killed, Violet, and probably
the whole world with you if Frank had any say.”

“And the Avengers,” Violet grumbled.

Curtis smirked, “We’ll figure it out. It won’t be a cake walk, that’s for sure.”

“More like a walk through a mine field.”

“It’s been done, and without casualties too. We’ll get you and your friends out.”

“What then though? Where can we go where they won’t get us?”

Curtis shrugged, “Frank mentioned Mexico when you were sleeping.”

Violet turned her nose up at that, “Only if I get to live on a beach. If not, then I’d rather go to
Canada.”

“Not a fan of the heat?” Curtis asked with a smile.

“At all,” Violet shook her head, lips turned down in disgust.

“Well, whatever happens, you’ll figure something out.”

Violet took a deep breath, “I hope so,” she replied as she looked out the window.
Is that all she could do now? Runaway and hide? She thought back to last week when she and all
the members of the Omega Protection Agency gathered to discuss how to save Peter from Tony
Stark and the Avengers. The only options they could come up with were the same. Run and hide.
Then Wanda’s suggestion about allowing Tony Stark into their personal lives predictably turned
into a real shit show. Violet still couldn’t figure out why Wanda thought it was a good idea.
Allowing a bunch of Alphas into a home filled with battered Omegas could only lead to problems,
so why let it happen in the first place?

“Thank you,” Curtis spoke suddenly, bringing Violet’s attention back to him.

“For what?”

“For listening. Hearing me out. Thank you.”

Violet shrugged, “thank you for giving me the option not to.”

“You’re welcome.” He looked behind her once more, “I’m not going to tell you what to do. All I
ask is remember what I said. You can’t save someone who won’t help themselves. Okay?”

She followed his gaze, eyes landing on Lewis once more, “I’ll keep it in mind.”

Just then there was a knock on the door, and soon enough the meeting began.

The newest and final addition was FBI Agent Dinah Madani. She worked under Phil Coulson who
was not only in the Avengers pocket, but an important member of their inner circle as well. She was
running late because she feared there might be a tail on her and didn’t want to risk it following her
here. Everyone appreciated the sentiment.

From there the battle plans began. There wasn’t much discussion on the whys and the causes of the
situation. Frank and Dinah kept it strictly to the facts, going back and forth about the best option for
what to do about The Avengers, getting Peter away from them safely, and sending both Violet and
Peter to where The Avengers can’t reach them.

That made Violet join the conversation.

“Where can we go that The Avengers can’t reach us?”

“I have a contact in Africa that will grant you safe passage to a safe haven for Omegas. He’s a
citizen of a powerful nation ruled by an Omega King who’s allowing you and Peter to stay on the
condition that no Alpha comes with you.”

“There’s a nation ruled by an Omega King and I’m just now hearing about it?”

“It’s top secret, even I’m not supposed to know about it.”

“That shit is ridiculous,” Violet grated, shaking her head, “all the Omegas in the world who need
their help and they’re just sitting on their asses doing what?”

“Ruling a nation, infiltrating multiple Governments to ensure the safety of Omegas, and attempting
to overthrow the Avengers” Dinah responded in a deadpan tone, “I suggest you let Peter do the
talking when you both meet the King.”

“They’re doing all that stuff?” Violet responded in an astounded tone.

Dinah nodded, “which is why it’s top secret. The Avengers, as far as I know, are completely
unaware of the nation and we need to keep it that way for as long as possible. If they find out
before the time is right, then everything they’ve achieved so far will be undone within 24 hours.”

“Wouldn’t sending us there put them at risk?”

“Yes, but it’s necessary. With the Avengers attention diverted from the bigger scopes and focused
on getting you back, it’s the best time for them to enact some of their more time sensitive plans.”

“Which means what exactly?”

“We’re going to use you as bait to lure out the Avengers and keep them distracted while my contact
and his team infiltrate their tower.”

Violet looked at her incredulously, “and what about Peter? What about my friends being held at the
tower?”

“I have a team in place preparing to grab Peter when he’s leaving classes tomorrow. They’ll make a
big show of it, forcing the Avengers into action while Peter is taken to you and Mr. Hoyle over
there.” Dinah nodded to Curtis, who gave Violet a little wave, “and Mr. Lewis.” Violet looked to
Lewis, who unsurprisingly appeared very excited about this mission.

Violet was not.

“What are you going to do, Frank?” Violet asked.

“I’m going into the tower and getting your friends out,” he responded gruffly, glaring at Dinah.

“Killing countless people along the way?”

“Only if they get in my way.” Frank turned his glare at Violet. She glared back defiantly.

This is not what she signed up for. Secret nations, hidden havens, shady FBI agents, incoming
bloodshed and carnage? Her only goal was to save Peter from becoming the Avengers pet and fuck
toy for the rest of his life and save her friends too if she could. Not this bullshit. They could
infiltrate as many mafia owned towers as they wanted. Violet wouldn’t be apart of it.

She stayed quiet after that, not bothering to listen in as they made their plans and set up the
arrangements. In those moments she decided there and then that she would go her own way to get
Peter out. It’s like the old saying, if you want something done right you got to do it yourself. All
she needed now was her old clothes, her duffel bag, a disposable phone, and a bucketload of
courage.

Oh, and a motorcycle.

Avengers Tower

Peter Parker

9:00 p.m.
Peter was watching Avatar with Tony when he realized something fairly obvious, something he
overlooked due to the chaotic events from the past week, something that sent him into a minor
panic that had Tony pausing the movie and giving him his full attention.

Peter’s heat was due to start soon.

He’d been so stressed out that he didn’t think about it until the two Na’vi started having sex with
one another in the jungle. It didn’t occur to him and now suddenly it was all he could think about.
He’d never done it with anyone before, heat or otherwise, and he didn’t know if he was to ready to
do it with anyone just yet. He was mortified at the thought of divulging that information to Tony,
even more so the things Peter’s had to do to help him reach completion and feel any sense of
satisfaction during his heats.

It was too embarrassing.

Instead of just opening up to Tony right then and there, Peter jumped to his feet, throwing over his
shoulder, “I need to use the restroom!” before running from the tv room to his guest bedroom.

He barricaded himself in his bathroom, moving to the sink to wash his face in an attempt to erase
his panic. He needed to calm down. He trusted that Tony wouldn’t insist on joining him through his
first heat here in the tower, but he wasn’t so sure Tony would be as cool with the things Peter
needed during his heat. The knotted dildo toy wasn’t a surprise, nearly all Omegas are given
something like that when first presented. That wasn’t what Peter was worried about.

It was the other stuff, particularly what he liked to do with it.

There was a knock on the door. “Yeah?”

“Peter? Are you okay?” Tony’s voice called through.

Peter cringed, “I’m fine, just needed a moment.”

“Is it okay if I wait out here? I’d like to talk to you about something.”

Oh god, Peter’s heart jumped to his throat. “Okay, that’s fine.”

What was he going to do? What did Tony want to talk about? Why were his hands trembling?

He needed Violet. He needed his best friend with him. This is the longest he’s gone without talking
to her and vice versa. Longest he’s gone without seeing her, without making jokes with her,
laughing together, talking about the most random things they can come up with just to pass the
time. The longest he’s ever felt alone. He wondered if this was what she felt like too. Just lonely.

Violet would know what to do. She always knew or would figure it out if she didn’t. She was his
hero. He’d never admit that because she wouldn’t believe him, but it was true. She was his hero
through and through. And right now he really, really needed her guidance.

“Peter?” Tony called through the doorway again.

Peter took a deep, calming before willing himself to straighten up, dry off his face, and bravely
march to the door.
His bravery nearly crumpled to the floor when he saw Tony sitting on the bed. He wasn’t wearing
the normal suit and pants combo Peter had grown accustomed too. Tonight, he wore an upscale
version of jogger pants with a long sleeve black sabbath cotton shirt. Peter felt a shameful burst of
arousal in his groin at the sight of him, fighting the urge to go hiding back in the bathroom.

His heat must be closer than he thought.

“Come sit down,” Tony smiled gently, patting the spot on the edge of Peter’s bed next to him.

Peter shuffled over to the bed, hoping desperately his face wasn’t tomato red, and sat next to the
older man.

Immediately, Tony grasped Peter’s hand and placed on his thigh, thumb brushing against the back
of his hand.

“If you don’t want to talk about this, I completely understand.” Tony started, not putting Peter at
ease whatsoever, “but I know that, eventually, you’re going to go through your heat.”

Oh God, Peter hung his head in shame.

“Can you smell it?” Peter asked shyly, eyes glued to his shoes.

“Yes, Peter. If we’re lucky it won’t happen for another couple of days. But I would like for you to
start preparing in case it happens sooner than we’d like.”

“What do you mean by preparing?” Peter whispered, too afraid and ashamed to speak now.

“Well, I’m sure you’ll be needing certain items, toys to help throughout the process. I can get you
anything you need, it’s no bother to me. Just tell me and I’ll get it for you.”

Peter shrunk in on himself, “I can’t.”

Tony didn’t speak for a moment. Peter didn’t speak either. Tony shifted on the bed, turning to face
Peter.

“Look at me,” Tony’s voice took on a darker, deeper tone, compelling Peter to heed his command.

His dark eyes were tinted with a dark shade of red. He grasped Peter’s other hand, tugging on them
gently and bringing him closer.

“Darling, you can always confide in me. There’s nothing I will ever judge you for, especially where
your heat is concerned.” He squeezed Peter’s hands slightly, the smile remaining. “Now tell me
what it is that you’re hiding.”

Peter sighed, looking down at their joined hands. “Well, I’ll need a new . . . um . . .” it was hard for
Peter to get the words out, his face felt so hot. “I’ll need . . . I’ll need a new . . . knotted dildo.” He
finally forced it out, refusing to look at the man.

“That’s it,” Tony responded. Peter risked a glance up and saw the older man giving him an
encouraging smile. “Is there anything else?”

Peter’s lower trip trembled slightly, shoulders hunching painfully, “. . . um . . . rope.”

Tony hummed at that. The only thing that kept Peter from jumping away from the bed and running
back to the bathroom was Tony whispering, “you like the way it feels?”

Peter braved another look at Tony, finding nothing but the encouraging smile once more.

Peter discovered this kink after getting suckered into watching 50 Shades of Grey with Wanda
during a fun weekend while Violet, Jessica, and Karen were out for a beer and ice cream run (Peter
and Violet were only 15 at the time). The movie’s depiction of what he later discovered to be
BDSM culture was creepy and chauvinistic. During his next heat, however, he kept thinking about
how it would feel to be in that submissive position and opted to try it out. After doing a bit of
research through incognito mode, he found and practiced some maneuvers of self-bondage and has
never looked back.

“. . . yeah,” Peter found himself mumbling.

An alluring heat crossed Tony’s face just then. “Do you use any vibrating toys?”

Peter coughed, “sometimes.”

“Is there anything else you use?”

“Tape, but only when I can’t find the rope.”

Tony nodded, his breath getting heavy. Peter could smell Tony’s arousal. It both terrified him and
made his groin twitch.

“Has anyone ever joined you?”

“No!” Peter almost shouted, his earlier panic setting in once more. “No. I’m- uh, I’m not um, ready
for that. I’m sorry, sir. I’m just-”

“It’s okay,” Tony spoke softly, moving his hands from Peter’s and resting them on the tops of his
shoulders, “that’s fine, Peter. That’s perfectly fine. If you’re not ready for someone to join your
heat, then I’ll make sure FRIDAY has the door barricaded and you’re by yourself.” Tony assured
him, but Peter was left very unsure by his words.

“Well . . . I’m not ready for anyone to . . . join me just yet, but I don’t want to be alone either.” He
took a deep breath, forcing himself to stare into Tony’s eyes, “Violet was always in the apartment
with me. She gave me a walkie talkie and told me to buzz her if I needed anything. She checked in
every few hours, always put a glass of water and a plate of unwrapped granola bars for me to eat on
the tray next to my door. Three times a day like clockwork until the heat ended. She took care of
me.” His body was shaking now, “and if we can’t find her then this is the first heat I’ll go through
without her, and I don’t know if I can handle that.”

“Oh Peter,” Tony pulled him in for a hug, “it’ll be okay. We’ll find Violet soon. In the meantime,
I’ll make sure someone is always available to be here for you during your heat. I would happily
volunteer, but I understand if you would prefer a beta, like Pepper or one of your other friends?”

“No, not my other friends, or Pepper. I don’t want them looking at me differently.”

Tony squeezed Peter’s shoulders gently, “is Violet the only one that knows about your
preferences?”
Peter nodded shamefully.

Tony smiled, “would you be okay if I stayed here on the floor with you? Took care of you in
Violet’s place?”

Peter trembled beneath Tony’s intense gaze, “only if you promise not to, you know, take
advantage.”

Tony frowned at that. “FRIDAY, start an audio recording.”

“Yes boss,” the AI replied from the overhead speakers.

“I, Tony Stark, swear to not take advantage of Peter Parker during his upcoming heat. Should I
break my promise, I will accept any punishment decreed by both Peter and his dearest friend,
Violet, upon her return. End recording.”

“Yes boss” FRIDAY replied once more.

“Have that printed and notarized by a discreet and trustworthy source, then send it to Pepper so she,
as my witness, can sign with me.”

“Already underway boss,” FRIDAY’s voice bleeped as the speakers shut off.

Peter didn’t know what to say. He pulled Tony back in for another hug. This one more fervent than
the last.

“I take it you’re allowing me to stay on the floor with you during your heat?”

Peter nodded, “Thank you Mr. Stark.”

“Peter, its about time you started calling me Tony. Even Violet calls me Tony.”

“It’s only because she doesn’t like authority.” Peter chuckled.

“I definitely believe that,” Tony laughed, his hands moving up and down Peter’s back.

A cell phone started chirping. Tony groaned and reached into his back pocket. “I’m so sorry, I need
to take this or Pepper’s going to have my head.”

“It’s okay,” Peter smiled until he suddenly felt a buzz in his pocket too.

Tony moved to stand up, then leaned back down to kiss the top of Peter’s head. “Meet you back in
the tv room?”

Peter nodded, feeling both relieved that the conversation was over, and somehow floaty. Mr. Stark
didn’t judge him for his preferences. Peter stood from the bed, intending to head straight back to
the movie when his phone buzzed. He quickly pulled it out, wondering who could be texting him
this time at night.

It was an unknown number, making Peter slightly uneasy, but when he saw the texts, his heart
soared.

12:30 tomorrow. Meet at School sign. Bring backpack with supplies.

 The second text was of Violet wearing a biker helmet, sticking her tongue out like a weirdo, and
sitting on . . . is that a motorcycle?

His phone bleeped with another text message.

Also, read up on how to fly planes. I’m a bit rusty.

. . . Huh?

Chapter End Notes

What the Hell is Violet up too? It took me a bit to figure out how I wanted this chapter to
work. I almost nixed the meeting at Frank's place because I already wrote a meeting similar to
it in other chapters and I just didn't want to repeat myself too much, hence why I focused on
other things instead of the actual meeting. Hopefully you guys are liking where the characters
are going. Next chapter I'm planning on being action packed, possibly another two part
chapter situation but I'll figure it out when I start writing it. As always, thank you all for
reading my story! I appreciate you guys so much! Please leave a comment letting me know
what you think! :D:D:D
 Promise Me
Chapter Summary

Nine year old Brea learns a lesson from her very misguided Father, Scott Abernathy.

Chapter Notes

Brief change of pace here. It's not totally central to the main plot so if you want to skip it you
won't miss too much. It mostly goes into learning something shouldn't have learned at such a
young age and will sadly play into future chapters.

I know I promised this chapter to be action packed, but for some reason this idea wouldn't
leave my head and I just needed to write it down. The reason why I posted it is because Scott
was a huge influence on Brea/Violet even though he's not mentioned as much. Billy and the
cruelty of Alphas takes center stage most of the time, but some of the stuff talked about in here
is what shapes some of Violet's beliefs. I also just wanted to show how much/little Violet has
changed in ten years. I really hope you guys like it!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 17

Promise Me

Brea and Scott Abernathy

Washington D.C.

10 years ago

Brea was once again in the Principal’s office, and once again she didn’t care one bit. She punched a
kid in the face because he was making fun of George, though everyone calls him Groot. He had a
lot of trouble communicating. Smart as a whip and funny as can be, but when it came to talk all he
could ever say was “I am Groot”. Flash, the kid Brea punched, had been bugging poor Groot all
day. Brea finally had enough of it when Flash threw dirt at Groot and taunted, “if you like trees so
much, why don’t you just marry one?” Brea’s response involved stomping over to him, turning him
around, and punching him square in the nose. Flash fell over like a sack of bricks, screaming on the
pavement, and one his of “friends” ran to get one of the teacher’s at recess.

Now she was in the Principal’s office, sitting on the chair closest to the window and staring out at
the sunny blue sky. Principal Morita chastised her for her actions, but Brea wasn’t listening. She
wondered who was coming to pick her up, slightly hoping it would be Billy. He would give her ice
cream and congratulate her on a job well done. Her Dad, Scott, on the other hand would not be so
forgiving.

She got her answer soon after the Principal gave up on chastising her. The door to the office opened
just as one of the planes for the nearby Air Force Base appeared in the window, making Brea’s
sardonic attitude brighten up considerably. She loved watching the planes land. It always made her
think of her Dad, like watching the planes helped keep him safe or something. Made her feel like
she was watching over him.

She turned at the sound of the door opening and leaped out of her chair when she him.

“Dad!” She shouted, arms reaching out the grab him.

He stopped her before she could hug him, “You can me hug later, right now you’re in trouble so go
sit down.”

Brea pouted but otherwise obeyed her Dad. He took the seat next to her and listened diligently
while Principal Morita went over what happened on the playground.

Brea didn’t care to listen or interrupt, she just smiled and stared at her Dad in amazement.

Scott Abernathy was a handsome man. Red curly locks passed onto his daughter but cut short to fit
military standards. Tall, lean, and fit lanky body with definitive muscles bulging from his uniform.
Sky blue eyes far too often appearing cold and unforgiving, until he stared into his daughters
matching ones. Even now when he was most definitely not happy with her, the cold melted away
from his gaze and warmed his heart.

She was the best mistake he ever made.

When he met Carla Russo, he was drunk off his ass and looking anywhere for a quick lay. She was
easy, and desperate. He rented a hotel room, and they fucked until he was satisfied, then he left a
few hours later letting her know the room is paid for and she could stay until checkout at 10:00 the
next morning. He was young and dumb, just starting off with his military career, not thinking about
his actions before the inevitable happened. They repeated the same thing over the next couple of
months, until Carla revealed that she was pregnant. Afterwards he forced her to take a paternity text
to prove whether the child was his (he was ignorant, not stupid) and once the results proved
positive, Scott stepped up and did his best.

Carla did not.

Scott was horrified to realize that she was a drug addict. He found out when he walked in on her
testing a vein and preparing a needle filled with heroin. He knocked the needle away, scooped her
up in his arms, and took her to the nearest rehab center. He visited her every day until she was
released, and then once she returned to his home, he hired a caretaker to watch her at all times to
ensure she stayed clean and didn’t harm their child. He and Carla did not get along, did not care for
one another, and definitely didn’t share the same views on parenting. Scott, though unprepared at
first, was ready and willing to be a father to his child. Carla just wanted a bed to sleep in, to get
high at her own leisure, and didn’t want to be a mother at all.

It made it very easy for the courts to decide where the child goes once she was born.
It was a laborious and chaotic process. Going into labor 12:30 a.m. on New Years Eve morning,
and finally being born at dawn on New Years Day. She was healthy as can be, no side effects from
Carla’s early drug usage. Based on the process alone, Scott knew his wonderful child was going to
be a handful. He named her after his sister who ran off with a surfer and currently lived in Hawaii.
She was a handful too.

Carla signed the papers stating she relinquished all rights to Brea hours after birth, and that was the
last Scott ever saw of her.

But he did meet her neglected son, Billy, on Violet’s 6 birthday though. Though Billy was a marine
and Scott a pilot, the two hit it off. They ran into each other when Scott was hunting down his
daughter after she ran off the Ferris Wheel while he was thanking the ticket attendant for allowing
her on. He and another marine, Frank Castle, searched for his daughter all throughout the carnival
until they happened upon her at the water gun booth. She somehow dismantled the machinery and
was blasting the attendant in the face.

When Scott asked why, after apprehending her and apologizing to the man, she replied, “He made
that girl cry.” Pointing to another child with blonde ponytails hugging her mother’s waist with a
red, tear streaked face. Billy had nodded and asked Scott if he could get her ice cream. Scott
allowed it. The Abernathy’s joined Billy and the Castle’s for the rest of the day, his Brea having fun
with little Frank Jr. Scott couldn’t remember how they got onto the subject, but eventually it got to
Billy’s mother, and before they knew it the secret was out. Brea’s mother was Billy’s mother too.

Billy stuck around after that, desperately wanting to know his little half-sister. Three months
afterwards, Scott asked Billy if he wanted to be Brea’s secondary guardian, and the person she goes
too in the event of Scott’s death. Billy accepted with glee, and has been apart of the family ever
since, along with Frank as well.

Brea was still a handful after all these years. Scott just came back today after being TDYed for 6
months training pilots at other Air Force Bases. Naturally, the first thing he must do is pick up his
daughter from the Principal’s office. Not pay bills, get gas, check to see if the cat was still alive, or
clean out all the leftover food from the fridge because they had mold on them. He had to reprimand
his daughter for punching a kid in the face, which made it so hard because if he were in her
position, he would have done the same thing.

“C’mon,” He commanded his daughter, thanking the Principal as the two left.

Brea remained quiet as they left the school, not even bothering to turn over the radio to the Temper
Trap album she knew was still in the Cd player. Scott didn’t say a word to her, too busy mulling
over the best way to deal with this situation. That was until he drove passed something he never
wanted Brea to see.

A man resisting arrest near the intersection in front of a mom and pop subway shop.

Brea’s eyes were wide as can be, taking in the sight before her.

The man was thin and worn, had no shirt and his jeans were dirty as can be. From where Scott was
sitting, he could see the man’s teeth were rotted and falling out. Drug addict, and a desperate one at
that. The policeman behind him pulled out a gun the from the back of his waistband in his falling
jeans. The man was fighting, tears falling down his face and hopeless cries louder than the news on
his radio.
“They’re hurting him!” Brea cried, aiming to take off the seatbelt.

Scott reached over fast as a bullet and grabbed her hands, putting them together so he held them
both in one hand before placing the other back on the steering wheel.

“Dad! We have to stop them!”

“No, we don’t Brea.” Scott grated, hating doing this to his daughter.

The stop light turned green, and Scott accelerated from the scene.

Brea looked at him horror, “Why would you do that? Those jerks were hurting that man!”

“Those jerks were policeman, Brea.” He glanced at her, “don’t you know what policemen do?”

“Apparently hurt people,” Brea retorted, trying to pull her hands from his grasp.

Scott sighed, but said no more. He kept a firm hold on Brea’s hands, knowing she’d still try and
help the addict no matter how far she needed to travel to do it. That was just the way she was. It
wasn’t until they made it home that he released her, and she instantly ran out of the car and into the
house.

This was not the homecoming he expected.

After much pondering, Scott left his car and entered his home with unease. Once inside he headed
to Brea’s room after petting their cat Aragorn, who followed him to Brea’s room meowing all the
while. She was laying on her bed, head buried in her pillows and curled up in a tiny ball. Scott’s
heart broke at that, but he continued all the same, even when she tensed as he sat on her bed.

“Go away,” she commanded beneath the pillows.

“Will you let me explain,” he asked tentatively, hand squeezing her exposed ankle gently. “I swear I
have a good reason.”

She moved a pillow up, glaring at him from its shadow. “What?”

“You know how you felt today when you punched that Flash kid in the face?”

She nodded, “what’s your point?”

“Well, Flash was doing something you didn’t like. He was hurting someone with his words, which
he wasn’t supposed to do, right?”

Another nod.

“Well that man the police were apprehending, he was doing something he wasn’t supposed to be
doing.”

“How can you know that? How can they know that?”

“Did you see what they pulled out of his pocket?”

She shook her head, pushing the pillow up a little bit more.
“It was a gun, sweetie.”

Her eyes widened at that, “why did he have a gun?”

“That’s probably what the police were wondering too. Did you see how he was acting though when
they found it?”

She thought on it, biting her lip in concentration, “he was scared, he kept moving around when they
were behind him.”

“Yeah, because he didn’t want them to know it was there, along with some other stuff he probably
had on him too.”

“What other stuff?” Brea pushed the pillow off the bed, staring at Scott unencumbered.

“Stuff that would get him trouble, stuff you don’t need to know about.”

“But why would it be so bad if had a gun? Don’t other people have guns?”

Scott took a breath, “yes other people have guns, both good and bad.”

“Bad?”

“Yes, bad. Like in that movie I told you not to watch without me last year. Remember?”

She nodded eagerly, “yeah, The Godfather.”

“Yes, and even though you like some of the people in the movie, what did we agree on?”

“That it was really long.”

Scott chuckled at that, “yes, but what else did we agree on?”

“That they were bad people.” Brea responded slowly, unsure of what she was saying.

Scott nodded, “and what made them bad?”

“They hurt others for their own gain?” Brea questioned.

“Which is what that guy today was going to do,” Scott replied, “he was going to hurt somebody for
his own gain.”

“How can you know that when you’ve never met him?”

“And how can you he’s good if you’ve never met him either?”

Brea shot up to a sitting position, “I never said he was good. I just wanted to stop that from
happening to him.”

“But why?” Scott implored, eyes staring daggers into his daughters. “Why help someone who isn’t
good?”

“If I don’t, doesn’t that make me bad too?”

Scott’s heart broke, throwing him for a loop as to how to respond to that.

“Sometimes helping isn’t helping at all.” Scott rubbed his face, “that man was going to hurt
somebody, maybe to the point where he can’t come back from it.”

“You mean-” she brushed a finger across her throat, pantomiming a dead face.

Scott nodded once more, “once you do that, there’s no coming back from it.”

“Once a killer, always a killer?”

“Pretty much,” he pushed the staticky hair out of her face, “promise me you won’t be?”

She nodded eagerly, “I promise.”

“Because you know where they go, right?”

“Prison. Where they’ll rot away for the rest of their days until they meet the Reaper, right?”

“That’s right my sly little fox, and you’re too good for that.”

She smiled at that before looking down at her bedspread, “dad?”

“Yeah sweetie?”

“Can I hug you now?”

Scott didn’t reply. He grabbed her hands and pulled into the best bear hug he could muster. She
relaxed in his hold. He stood up from the bed and carried her all the way to the living room,
Aragorn meowing incessantly along the way.

They spent the rest of the afternoon cuddling beneath the big Harry Potter blanket he gave her for
her 8th birthday. For dinner they teamed up and made beef ravioli with homemade red sauce from
scratch. Then they got back under the blanket and started on The Godfather Part 2. While watching
it, Brea paused the movie and asked Scott, “Dad, are there times when hurting someone is the right
thing to do?”

“It’s not right exactly, but sometimes it’s the only option. Like today with Flash. Have you tried
talking-”

“Flash is all talk; he won’t listen to anyone who isn’t himself.”

“Then he left you with no choice. It was the only thing you could do at the time, and now he won’t
treat poor Groot that way ever again.”

“But it wasn’t right,” Brea surmised.

“No, but what matters is that you did your best, and that’s all I will ever ask of you.”

Brea smiled, leaning in and hugging him tight.

“Just remember your promise, sweetie.” Scott started when she pulled away. “Don’t be like them,”
he pointed to the TV where Michael and his family were on screen, “don’t be a killer. No one’s
 worth taking a life for. No one.”

Brea shot out a question before he could stop her, “What if it means saving someone else? Like in
those action movies you like?”

“The pain isn’t worth it, sweetie, even if the one you save is the kindest, most generous person in
the history of man.” Scott tangled his hand in Brea’s curly red locks, “I don’t want you to go
through that.”

“Don’t worry about me, Dad. I’ll keep my promise.”

Scott smiled, kissing her forehead. “You better, or no Disneyworld for you next Summer.”

Brea grinned at that, wrapping her small arms around his neck hugging him tightly as he started the
movie up once more.

Scott died 2 weeks later shortly after his plane took off. He ran into a flock of birds, some of them
destroying the engines and sending his plane hurtling down to the ground. He didn’t have time to
eject before it impacted the surface, killing him instantly.

It was the first time in years Brea didn’t stare through the window watching the planes fly by. 10
years later, she still blames herself for her Dad’s death. She wasn’t watching out for him like she
was supposed to. She didn’t watch for the planes, so she didn’t watch out for him.

And she’s regretted it ever since.

Chapter End Notes

And that's that! Hopefully that wasn't too off brand and that the conversation between the two
made sense. The next chapter will definitely be action packed though so stay tuned for that!
As always, thank you all so much for reading and please leave me a comment with your
feedback! :D:D:D:D
 Non Deficere: Part 1
Chapter Summary

Missions don't always go according to plan.

Chapter Notes

Hello all! Welcome back for the latest installment in the story. As promised, this one is a bit
more action packed so hopefully it fits the bill! Please enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 18

Non Deficere

Hargrove University

12:00 p.m.

No one realized it, but this was the day that was going to change everything . . . again.

Madani and the crew at the safe house were still preparing for the siege at the tower. Curtis was
looking over the best escape routes that lead to the nearby airport where there was a helicopter
stashed away. Curtis and Lewis were going to take Violet and Peter to it, then fly them over the
river to where another car was stashed in New Jersey. From there the Contact from Africa would
take the Omegas to a safe place until they can be transported to the haven. Frank and Lewis were
doing inventory and cleaning the weapons, sharpening knives, and checking on ammo. David was
running through certain scenarios and preparing himself for the technological fight of a lifetime
against Tony Stark’s A.I. FRIDAY.

The Avengers were in a similar mode, only for something completely different. Steve, Natasha,
Clint, Lang, and Tony were all preparing for infiltration of the last HYDRA trafficking ring. They
were able to retrieve the intel from elsewhere thanks to Sharon’s cousin Peggy in MI6, who used to
be good friends with Steve before his departure to the criminal underworld. She only helped
because HYDRA was a far more unpredictable enemy than the Avengers, and because she owed
Sharon a favor. She was unaware of Sharon’s involvement with the Avengers, and Sharon wanted
to keep it that way. Phil supplied much needed men for the operation, James kept an eye on things
at the tower with Thor and Loki’s help. Bruce was at the college keeping a keener eye on the
Omega today considering his upcoming Heat.

Meanwhile, Peter was reading a book on how to fly a plane, one of those “for dummies” books
because it was all he could find on short notice. He was too afraid to look it up on the computer in
fear that FRIDAY or someone else will tattle to Tony on him. He had no idea what Violet had
planned and was very afraid to find out. First a motorcycle, now an airplane, what’s next? A rocket
ship? Knowing Violet, it wasn’t too far out of the realm for her. If she thought flying to the moon
was their best bet, Peter would be looking up books on how to survive in space . . . and more than
likely it would be another “for dummies” book.

Violet was ready to run. She had a pack of disposable phones, all the necessities one would need
for a road trip, a change of clothes for both her and Peter, a wallet full of cash with stolen credit
cards, and all of it shoved into her trusty duffel bag she hid near the hanger where the Helicopter
was stashed away, apart from one disposable phone and wallet. Now she was sitting on an old
Harley Sprint she stole from somehow outside of a bar last night shortly after the meeting ended.
She snuck out through the window. Thankfully the bike had two helmets, one black and the other
green. The black one said “kiss my ass” on the back, the green one said “lick my p****” on the
back as well. Violet laughed at the thought of Peter wearing the green one, but she threw it in the
river before the idea got to her head.

There were a fair number of things each party were completely unaware of yet needed to know
soon.

Firstly, the crew at the safehouse were unaware that Violet had gone rogue and was purposefully
getting Peter much earlier than anticipated so they couldn’t stop her or put her friends lives in
danger. Except for Frank. Frank handed her a taser and said, “Don’t get killed, and don’t give up
David and Curtis,” when he caught her slipping out of the window. Secondly, The Avengers were
both unaware of Violet and the safehouse crews’ plan for a rescue mission, and the African
Contacts’ planned infiltration of the tower. Thirdly, Peter had no idea he was supposed to be
looking up how to fly a helicopter or where Violet planned on taking them. Fourthly, Violet had
absolutely no idea Peter was due to start his heat at any moment.

Fifthly, no one had considered how bad the weather was today, or how bad it was going to be. It
was overcast, windy, and the high was only 30 degrees today. With the wind chill, it felt like 14
degrees. And there was a blizzard coming.

Currently, Peter was walking towards the main sign of the campus earlier than he should, not
wanting to be late even though there was plenty of time to keep researching. He wasn’t sure about
all of this. Tony and the rest of his friends, Alpha and Beta alike, have all been very kind and
courteous since they’ve met him. Even more so since his building burned down. But he trusted
Violet, and if she wanted the pair of them to get out of town, then so be it. He just hoped his heat
wouldn’t start before they had the chance to do what she had planned.

He had just arrived at the grandiose sign, arms wrapped tightly around his torso to deal with the
cold, wintry air when he heard someone calling behind him.

“Peter!” He turned and saw Dr. Banner waving at him, trudging forward through the cold wind.
“What are you doing out here?! It’s freezing!” He rubbed up and down his arms at a furious pace
while walking up to Peter. “Aren’t you supposed to be in class?”

“Well . . . yeah, I just needed to get some air. Been feeling a little . . . um . . . hot, yeah hot today.
Kind of sweaty, you know. I just came outside to breathe, and um walk around for a bit to c-cool
down.” Peter stuttered, the cold wind suddenly biting into his neck.

Dr. Banner gave him a worried look, “well, I think you’ve had enough of the cold for today.” He
reached out to Peter, “c’mon, let’s get you back inside where it’s nice and warm.”
“No!” Peter shouted, cringing at the sound, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to shout, or anything. It’s just
I feel g-great. I don’t really f-feel like g-going inside yet. I’d re-really like to st-st-stay out here for
a b-b-bit longer.” Peter started shivering, teeth chattering to the point where he almost bit his
tongue forcing the words out.

Dr. Banner’s worry intensified, “Peter, you’re shivering. If you don’t get inside soon, you’re going
to get sick.” Dr. Banner placed a firm hand on Peter’s shoulder.

“No, I’m p-p-perfectly fine out h-h-here D-D-Doctor B-B-Banner. I s-s-swear,” Peter was
attempting to say but Dr. Banner had already pulled him into his side and started marching him
back to the main buildings.

They barely got a few steps when the loud sound of a roaring engine suddenly came at them. An
old, black and silver Harley Sprint appeared in front of them. The rider wore a decorative beanie
fashioned after the British Flag, a plain red shirt that was far too big for her naturally tiny frame,
same with the thick black jacket, but the grey jeans appeared to fit nicely though, and her shoes
were the same black boots she wore to the Halloween party last week. Blue hair peaked out from
the beanie.

It was Violet!

The motorcycle had just stopped when she pulled something from the black jacket.

A taser.

She aimed it at Dr. Banner and fired.

The reaction was instantaneous. Dr. Banner started writhing on the ground, Peter jumped away
from and towards Violet, who immediately pulled Peter in for a hug.

“Violet, what’s going on?”

“I’m getting us out of here. If we stay any longer The Avengers are going lock us in their tower and
turn us into their own personal sex dolls. That or rip us apart and feed us to their other slaves like
this one is about to do,” she pointed to Dr. Banner.

Peter turned and nearly fainted.

The man standing before him, the man that used to be his beloved mentor, was now taller, broader,
and veins popping from his skin in every direction. Eyes now an electric green, he ripped off his
glasses and roared at the Omegas.

“Get on!” Violet ordered and Peter didn’t need to be told twice.

He quickly straddled the empty area on the bike behind Violet, wrapped his arms around her, and
held on for dear life as she drove past the charging monster that used to be his mentor and into the
busy street, racing far away from his school.

Once they were a few streets away, Violet reached into her back pocket and pulled out a phone,
slowing down bike as she did.

“Peter, grab the helmet on the seat behind you, and put it on.” She started dialing, glancing up
repeatedly to watch the road.
Peter didn’t need to be told twice. He carefully, fearfully reached behind him to grab a black
helmet. There was writing on the back, but he didn’t care to read it. Placing it on his head and
pulling the straps tight around his face, he latched back onto Violet.

“Talk to Tony,” she ordered, handing the phone to Peter as she revved the accelerator and weaved
through the slow-moving traffic.

“Where did you learn how to drive like this?” Peter inquired, grabbing the phone from her in a
rush.

“Billy, Frank fine-tuned it though.” Violet shot over her shoulder, leaning to take an uncomfortably
sharp turn into a busy street. Cars honked as they passed.

“Billy? Your brother? The one they found in the river?”

Violet nodded vehemently, “talk to Tony, and repeat after me.”

Peter pressed the phone to his ear, unable to hear anything over the roar of the engine.

“Violet, it’s too loud! I can’t hear anything.”

Violet cursed, braking abruptly and turning into the nearest alley she could find. Once she safely
parked it behind a very smelly dumpster, she turned off the engine. “Okay, talk to him.”

Peter pressed the phone to his ear. Thankfully, it was still ringing. He updated Violet on that fact,
and she nodded, wrapping her jacket tighter around her torso. The wind was brutal, even in the
alley they were hiding in.

The call went to voicemail.

“He didn’t answer.”

“Fuck,” Violet growled, “will you call him from yours?”

Peter nodded, handing hers back and pulling his out from his pocket.

*******

Meanwhile, back at Avengers Tower, Tony was far too busy imagining some particularly lustful
thoughts where it concerned Peter and his upcoming heat. He was in the middle of picturing an
exceptionally salacious scenario when FRIDAY’s voice came through the speakers.

“Boss, Mr. Parker is calling you.”

Tony grinned in satisfaction; the time has come for him to see his darling in his most vulnerable
state. “Thank you, FRIDAY. Go ahead and answer please.”

He was expecting Peter to sound a bit scared; heats normally were for the fragile Omegas.
However, the fear in Peter’s well overcame the dread and reluctance due to heats, he sounded
positively panicked. And cold.

“Tony! It’s P-Peter! P-Peter P-Parker!” He shivered out. The wind coming through the speakers
was outrageous.
“Peter, where are you?”

“Listen to me!” Peter shouted, “d-don’t ask q-questions. Just listen.” His darling forced out. Tony
could hear his chattering over the wind.

“Okay,” Tony replied uneasily, standing and pacing in his office, “tell me what’s going on.”

There was some static, muffling of voices, then a new voice entered the fray. “Okay asshole you
need to listen to me if you don’t want FRIDAY tampered with.”

Tony reared back, confused, shocked, and disbelieving. “Violet?”

“An Agent Madani from the FBI and some foreign contact in Africa are teaming up to infiltrate
your tower and steal whatever you have in there. The contact brought in a hacker and they’re going
to take down your entire system at 2:30 today.”

Tony’s eyes widened, “how do you know this?”

“After I ran away from you and your assassin fucks, I bumped into Madani and she helped me
escape. It wasn’t long before they started selling me bullshit on saving my friends that you
kidnapped and are holding hostage, but then they let it slip about their real mission, which is why
I’m telling you now.” Violet grated out smoothly, unaffected by the cold.

Tony looked up to the speakers, “FRIDAY, did you get that?”

“Yes boss, already preparing for attack.”

Tony nodded, “Violet-”

“This was a courtesy call on behalf of my friends. I’m helping them, not you. Sayonara you
bastard.” She growled, and with that she hung up.

“FRIDAY?” Tony pleaded.

“They’re still in New York, a few streets from Hargrove University.”

“Can you keep tracking them?” He pulled on his jacket, racing towards the door.

“The phone has just been turned off.”

“How about security cameras in the area?”

“Already on it. Would you like me to notify Ms. Romanoff and Mr. Barnes, sir?”

“Don’t tell Natasha until she gets back from the mission, I’ll tell Barnes myself.”

“He’s in the kitchen making Peter’s favorite cookies per your request, sir.”

“Thanks FRI,” he burst through the office door and raced towards the kitchen area.

*******

Back in the alley, Peter was looking at Violet in shock.

“What is going on!” He demanded, attempting to step off the motorcycle and face his friend. She
responded by abruptly turning on the engine, turning back to look at him. Her eyes were scared.

“It’s a long story Peter and I don’t have time to go into it right now. What you need to know is that
bad people are after us and will hurt us if we give them the chance. I promise to tell you everything
once I get us somewhere safe.” She breathed deeply, a tremor rolling through her body at the cold.
“Do you trust me?”

Peter glared at her, “I wouldn’t have been reading “How to fly a plane for Dummies” since last
night if I didn’t.”

She laughed at that, “your genius brain must hate you for that.”

“No, but only because I had a good reason for doing it.”

She smiled, “Hold on tight,” she ordered before revving the throttle. He grabbed onto her, and away
they went.

*******

5 Minutes Later

Tony’s feet pounded the marble floors as he raced through the team floor of the tower and towards
the kitchen. James was just putting the second batch of Peanut and chocolate cookies into the oven
when Tony came whirling into the kitchen. He looked at his entrance in surprise, then went on full
alert once he saw the urgency in Tony’s expression.

“What happened?”

“An FBI agent has the balls to try to infiltrate the tower with a foreign contact.” Tony seethed,
angry beyond measure, “and even worse, tried to recruit your chosen to help.”

James’ hands clenched dangerously fast; the metal hand breaking whatever he had in his grip. He
didn’t care to see what it was.

“Violet?” Eyes scanning Tony’s face as he surged forward, “how did you hear about this?”

“From Violet. She and Peter called just a few minutes ago.”

“Where are they?” James growled, moving quickly towards the nearby table to grab his jacket.

“FRIDAY tracked them to Jacobs Street a few blocks away from the university, but they’ve moved
since then. FRIDAY’s using security cameras to track them. Apparently, Violet knows how to drive
a motorcycle?”

James smirked at that, “wouldn’t surprise me.” He nearly tore his jacket from pulling it on so fast.
“Anyone available?”

“Happy and his men will back you up, Sharon as well. I’m going to call Phil and have him track
down this Agent Madani and run things from here.”

“The rest still on mission?”

“Yeah, we haven’t heard back from them just yet.”

“And they won’t know about this until they do?” James surmised, checking his weapons on his
person while walking to the elevator.

“Correct,” Tony confirmed, pressing the elevator button and reaching into his pocket. “Here, take
these.”

James opened his hand and reached out to him. Tony dropped a pair of keys into his open palm. “I
finished your motorcycle last night. Couldn’t sleep after Peter gave me the news. Now you can
fight fire with fire and all that jazz.”

James nodded, “I’ll find them Tony.”

“I know.”

With that, James went down to the parking garage, and Tony called on Pepper.

*******

20 minutes later

In the safehouse, things were chaotic. Frank, Curtis, and David were completely against the plan to
infiltrate the tower. David was good at what he did, but not to the extent of going one on one with
Tony Stark’s infamous A.I. FRIDAY. The guy knew he had a few screws loose considering his best
friend was the Punisher, and he knew was a many great things that were often criticized. Suicidal is
not one of them.

Curtis didn’t want to get involved with anything resembling espionage. All he wanted to do was
protect Violet, her friend Peter, and all their friends that were being held captive by the Avengers.
All this extra stuff with foreign contacts, gathering intel, secret havens that were probably bullshit,
he wanted nothing to do with any of it. Personally, once he landed the helicopter in New Jersey, his
plan was to take them to his mom’s house and cook them her famous chili and cornbread. He had a
feeling his mom would love Violet on principle, and because she wouldn’t stand down from a fight.
His mom was just like that.

Frank didn’t really care what was going on so long as Violet and Peter were away when the
shooting started. It’s why he let her leave when she did. He trusted David, and if he said this was a
stupid plan and he wasn’t at level to accomplish it, then he sided with him, especially when Curtis
backed him.

Madani was not happy about this, neither was Lewis. Lewis didn’t care at all, he just wanted to get
back into the fight somehow. The army kicked him out because he wasn’t stable, and he couldn’t
find a decent job anywhere for the same reason. The fight was the only thing Lewis knew, and
Madani was offering it to him on a silver platter. So, he sided with her.

Now the group was at a standstill, until Madani received a call from the hanger that the Avengers
were onto them and they needed to leave now.

“What?!”

*******
10 minutes later

Violet hasn’t driven a motorcycle in years, but to her it feels like just yesterday when she was on a
dirt road in the middle of nowhere straddling the bike and Billy was next to her teaching her about
the controls and how inevitably she was going to fall.

“Make sure you lean with your turns. Don’t turn the bars like you would with a car, you’ll end up
throwing yourself off the bike and into an early grave if you pull shit like that.” She remembered
him telling her, and the way he leaned in and pointed down the road like it was straight out of the
Wizard of Oz. “And remember, the first one to the bottom without cheating, gets to choose dinner
tonight.”

She laughed at the memory, the sound of the engine and honks from the cars she raced past
drowned it out. Peter’s continuous whimpers and chattering teeth in her ear were quite prevalent
though.

“I got you Peter,” she would encourage him, and he would squeeze her waist in return.

The clouds were getting darker, the wind blowing harder. Violet knew they couldn’t keep this up
for much longer, but the hanger where the Helicopter was kept was just too far away. The plane
was the only hope of escape now.

If only they could just reach it.

“Violet!” Peter shouted in her ear.

“What is it?” She swerved past a barrage of parked cars, earning a yelp from Peter.

“I think someone’s following us!”

Violet’s eyes went wide. She fought the urge to look behind her. She was going to fast, she needed
all her focus on the road. There was a turn at the intersection coming up, if she was going to look it
would have to be then.

“Hold on!” She shouted, feeling Peter impossibly tighten his grasp.

With adrenaline coursing through her veins and blind courage focusing her mind, revved the
throttle and sped out into the intersection, turning as she did. She risked a glance as cars swerved
out of her way. What she saw made her blood turn cold.

The Winter Soldier was right behind her with a motorcycle of his own, and he looked pissed.

Violet realized three things right before she oriented herself and continued speeding through the
streets like a madwoman. First, she and Peter were not going to get out of this, not by flying
anyway. The Hangar was too far away to begin with and now, with The Fucking Winter Soldier
right on their tail, it was a pipedream and she needed to regroup. Secondly, Tony’s A.I. must have
found another way to track her and Peter down, probably through surveillance cameras at stop
lights and such. Thirdly, her ass felt wet, and Peter was whimpering an awful lot in her ear.

“Peter, are you alright?”

Peter just whimpered; she risked a glance to see that he was crying.
“Oh god, are you okay? Did you get hit? Did I scare you?”

Peter just shook his head, resting it on her shoulder in shame.

“Then what is it? I can’t help if you don’t tell me what’s happening!” She swerved into the next
street, picking up speed at a dangerous pace.

“I’m so sorry,” Peter cried into her shoulder.

“Peter what’s going on?!”

“I’m going . . .” Peter sobbed, fighting to catch his breath, “I’m . . . I’m going into heat.”

Violet’s heart dropped in her chest.

The whimpering, the wet seat, how cold he got so quickly even though he had more layers than she
did. It all came together, and Violet felt like the biggest dick in the universe. She let out a sigh of
defeat. She couldn’t keep going, not with Peter in such a sensitive state. But she couldn’t just stop
either. She took them to possibly the worst neighborhood in the city to get to the Hangar, and The
Winter Soldier was right behind them. She remembered with perfect clarity what happened last
time she and the soldier were in the same room with one another.

But which is the worse idea? Keep going and risk Peter’s health or stop and hope the Winter
Soldier is lenient and doesn’t straight up kill her.

As she thought of that, the kiss he gave her zoomed through her mind, along with the “I love you”
that followed soon after spitting in his face. Okay, maybe he wouldn’t kill her, but she sure as hell
was not going to let that man in the same room as Peter while he was in heat. She might be scrappy,
but she couldn’t stop him from knocking her out and having his way with her best friend.

Peter whimpered once more in her ear, and it made her decision.

*******

James was in awe of his chosen. The smooth turns, the control she wielded, it was both astounding
and arousing to watch. Natasha would not be pleased to have missed this. James made a note to
have them do this again sometime under more controlled circumstances.

That being said, he was very unhappy at the situation. Not at Violet of course, he doubted he could
ever truly be mad at her, but the fact that people had her in their “care” while she was in heat. All
sorts of scenarios ran through his mind as he fought the traffic to catch up with his chosen. He
could smell whiffs of her scent through the wind. It wasn’t tainted, the same sweet, intoxicating
mixture as always, but he it didn’t temper his anger.

Or his worry.

It was getting colder by the second, and snow was starting to fall in big fluffs from the darkened
sky. He needed to get them soon. The roads would become undriveable in enough time. She picked
up speed, and he mimicked her actions. She was good, but he was better. No what she did, he
stayed right on her tail. Before long, he was right behind her. There was a big turn ahead, and he
instinctually knew she was going to take it.

Then she looked at him.

Those sky-blue eyes turning to starry night never failed to amaze the Alpha. So sweet she was, so
loyal. The confusion turning to fear hurt to see, but it was better than not seeing her at all. The
image of her lips on his flew through his mind, the warmth blooming inside his chest in that
moment made him determined to feel it again.

After another few seconds of swerving through traffic and turning from street to street, Violet
suddenly braked and veered into a nearby alleyway. He followed diligently. He pulled up just in
time to see his darling jump off her bike and point a gun at his head.

Correction, a taser.

She was positively radiant as she stared the Alpha down. Stance was good, a little bit of shaking
but James attributed it to the cold, eyes steady and focused. James had to hold back his smirk. He
raised his hands.

“Turn off the bike,” she ordered, adjusting her finger on the trigger.

He lowered his human hand and did as she asked.

“Now get up, and back away,” those starry eyes alight with determination. James could refuse if he
tried.

“I’m not here to hurt you,” he spoke softly, carefully standing from the seat and dismounting the
bike.

“Just like you weren’t there to drug me? Force me into an early heat and mate with me against my
will!” She shot back at him, fury in her eyes making her hands shake.

“The drug we gave you was the same one we-” he was saying when he saw Peter hunched on the
bike, subtly humping the wet looking seat.

Then he smelled it.

Peter was in heat.

“Violet-” James tried to speak, but she cut him off.

“I know,” she changed position, so she stood protectively in front of Peter, blocking him from
James’ sight. “You need to go.”

“I’m not leaving you and Peter here,” he growled, moving forward unintentionally.

She backed up just as quickly, “One more step and I’ll fucking tase you.”

“The weather will only get worse, there’s no one in this neighborhood that will help you or Peter
right now. They’ll leave you both out in the cold-”

“I wouldn’t say that exactly,” a brash voice with a British accent interrupted.

James looked down the alleyway, then surged forward.

But he wasn’t quick enough.

 Kilgrave stepped out of the shadows, grabbed Violet by the back of her jacket and pulled her into
his arms before James could stop him. Before Violet could fight out of his grasp, he placed a gun to
her temple. Her eyes went wide when she realized what was happening. James heard her curse
under his breath.

“Remember me?” He taunted, licking the side of her face.

James was going to rip his tongue out for that.

“Drop the weapon, wouldn’t want you to hurt yourself,” Kilgrave laughed, staring down James.

“Oh yeah, what a shame that would be,” Violet retorted, though some of the punch of the taunt was
lost due to the fear in her voice.

“Ooh I’m going to have fun with you,” Kilgrave tightened his grip on Violet, “boys, grab the
Omega humping the motorcycle. Turns out we have two Omegas to bargain with today.”

Violet gasped, instantly fighting to save her friend, but Kilgrave moved the gun to place it under
her jaw, silencing her.

“Now, relay this back to your Avengers, Winter Soldier.” Kilgrave smiled while his men
maneuvered from the shadows and grabbed hold of a now panicking Peter, moving him into the
shadows while Violet watched in horror and struggled against Kilgrave’s hold. “I not only have the
intel you expertly employed me to get, but now I have two Omegas you seem to have a fondness
for. You want the intel and your Omegas back untarnished? Then give me what I want in return.”

James didn’t speak, thoughts focusing on how to get Violet and Peter safely, and then all the
delightful ways he, Natasha, and Tony were going to rip him apart.

“Jessica Jones, along with safe passage from New York to wherever I want to go, along with a
pardon from your leader for my actions today. Understand?”

James stared back into the other Alphas eyes with cold malice, not bothering to hide the vicious
intent he had for the man once his hands were off of his Omega, and both she and Peter were at the
tower once more. “Perfectly.”

Kilgrave grinned at him, pulling Violet away with him, “Glad we’re in agreement.” I waved the
gun around carelessly, “I suggest the sooner the better, I’m looking forward seeing sandy beaches
instead of this snowy landscape, how ghastly.” He complained, pulling Violet with him as he
meandered back inside.

James stared into Violet’s starry eyes, “You’ll be out of there soon,” He promised, never taking his
eyes off her until she disappeared.

He pulled out his phone and immediately started dialing Natasha’s number.

Chapter End Notes

Oh God! Kilgrave is back! Next chapter will have a bit less action and focus on Violet and
Peter handling the situation and his heat together. Please let me know if there are any major
mistakes happening in this story, my laptop was acting a little weird and deleting certain
paragraphs so if there's a part that doesn't make sense then please let me know. As always,
please leave me a comment and let me know what you think! You guys are amazing! Thank
you!
 Non Deficere: Part 2
Chapter Summary

Violet tells the truth, The Avengers prepare for a rescue, and Kilgrave is insane.

Chapter Notes

Not as action packed as the last, but there will be some shocks in this one so be prepared.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 19

Non Deficere: Part 2

Kilgrave’s hideout

Violet and Peter

1 hour later

For all the ways Violet thought her rescue plan was going to end, being kidnapped by a douchebag
Alpha she’s only met once while threatening to shoot the Winter Soldier with a taser and Peter
humping the leather seat of the bike she stole was not one of them. She completely forgot about this
guy. Once she had his phone, he was kind of just a blip in her memory. Turns out even blips can
come back to bite you in the ass.

In this guy’s case, Violet feared that could actually happen.

Currently she and Peter were tied back to back with a metal pole between them compacting their
spines. Violet stopped struggling a while ago, realizing it was hurting Peter more than it was
helping her escape. His heat was only getting worse, and eventually it was going to be very painful
for him if he didn’t get somewhere safe and warm, soon. Peter’s whimpers continued to escalate,
and Violet could feel the clock as she searched for solutions.

Kilgrave and his henchman left them to freeze once they were sufficiently tied up. It was only by
some miracle or shift in the universe that they didn’t try to take advantage of Peter. If Violet could
smell it, then everyone could smell it. But they didn’t. They followed Kilgrave’s orders, laughed
when they kicked dust at Violet before leaving them alone in the very drafty room.

They were still on the ground floor, which felt like a dumb move to Violet considering the lack of
obstacles she had to face to get out of here. Or for The Avengers to get in. Violet shuttered at the
thought. The absolute last thing she wanted was to be saved by the people she’s not only been
running from and attempting to protect Peter from, but also the ones who kidnapped her friends,
burned Peter’s building down, and tortured her brother for kicks before crushing his throat.
Unfortunately for Violet, they might be the best chance Peter has right now. If she was able to get
Peter out of here, what could she do?

Snow fluttered in through the gargantuan cracks through the windows of the warehouse floor they
were convened on, and after only 10 minutes the piles on the floor were getting suspiciously high.
Now, after roughly an hour of being tied down, the piles were mountainous. Violet didn’t want to
think of how bad the outside was. Honks from the nearby streets dissipated long ago. The
temperature was still dropping. Violet briefly wondered if this is what Jon Snow and the Night’s
Watch felt like while living at the wall.

Peter started crying. Violet held his hands, squeezing gently, wishing she could give him all her
body heat.

“You . . . you . . .” Peter mumbled.

Now Violet started crying. “I know. I know, I really suck right now. You have every right to be mad
at me.” Tears fell down her face, voice breaking as she continued, “I’m really sorry, Peter. I was
just trying to help you, to protect you from bad people and from bad stuff happening to you, and I
completely failed.”

“No,” Peter responded forcefully, tightening his hold on her hand, “you . . . are amazing. You . . .
did what . . . you thought was . . . right.” He whimpered, panting and shivering in the same breath.
“You promised . . . you would explain.”

It took Violet a moment to understand what he was saying, floored that he wasn’t trying to berate
her. Then she realized what he was getting at. She sighed. “I was hoping to do that once we were
out of immediate danger.”

He laughed, “what else . . .are we going . . . to do?”

She bit her lip, trying to stop more tears falling. “It’s not a happy story.”

“It’s not a happy situation,” Peter responded, his voice full of assurance despite the chattering teeth.
“But I got you, and you got me. That’s all that matters.”

Violet took a deep breath, “are you sure you want to hear this?”

“Yes,” He squeezed her hand tighter, tremors rolling through his grip, “now quit stalling . . . I want
to know.”

Violet exhaled sharply, “Okay.”

Then Violet told the story of a thirteen-year-old girl dressed up as a skeleton who only wanted to
spend Halloween with her brother at the carnival and ended up watching him die. She told him
about the drugged up Alpha woman who tried to mate that girl against her will and was saved by a
beta who knew her pain. She told him about how the girl lived with the pain from that night, and all
the nights she was faced with similar circumstances, for the last five years. She told him how Brea
Abernathy became Violet Mason. She told him about the monsters that did this to her.

All the while, Peter held her hand and squeezed it gently whenever her voice broke.
Outside

The Avengers

Natasha and James were not the type of people who should be messed with. They didn’t care for
many, but for those lucky enough to earn their affection they swore to protect. Fiercely devoted,
unbreakably loyal, and a tad obsessive with a dash of callousness for their actions towards their
loved ones. They’d do anything for them, no questions asked. And now, knee deep in the blizzard
shutting down all of New York, the pair stood watching the warehouse where the Omegas were
kept against their will.

Natasha was embarrassed, and that was definitely not a good mood to catch her in. James was
furious, an even worse mood to catch him in. Both of their negative states were focused on one
man. Kilgrave. Natasha couldn’t wait to enact all the wonderful little fantasies she had on the man,
but Violet and Peter took center stage in her mind. James sole focus was on the ins and outs of the
place and what to do with the Omegas once Kilgrave was taken care of.

They both knew that Peter was going to be the top priority based on two things. One, he was in heat
and needed to be taken care of immediately. Two, Violet wouldn’t leave him behind for anything.
She stopped the haphazard rescue mission the moment she realized Peter was in heat which
unfortunately led the Omegas into this situation. Their wonderful, selfless Omega would willingly
hand herself over if it meant getting Peter somewhere safe.

That’s what they counted on.

Tony was still at the tower. The storm had made it almost impossible for him and anyone inside to
leave, so he opted to run coms and keep everyone in contact with one another while FRIDAY
finished fortifying their systems. He too was pissed beyond imagining, but also extremely worried.
James could hear the gnashing of his teeth as he spoke to everyone that was able to get to the
warehouse.

Natasha and Steve, Happy and 5 of his best men, Sharon Carter, and Hawkeye met up with James
and went to alternate parts of the building to ascertain best points of entry. The Snow made it
impossible to see into the ground floor, but through the other buildings Hawkeye determined that
the second floor contained approximately 5-8 men. Third floor held 2, and the fourth floor was
clear. Each man had some type of weapon on them, nothing advanced though. Hired thugs with
little to no experience in this kind of thing. Easy pickings.

No sign of Violet or Peter though.

Natasha was not pleased, “do we have schematics on the building?”

“Right here,” Steve appeared, holding out his wrist. Through the holographic projector in his
watch, the layout of the building appeared in a blue color scheme, just dark enough to see through
the snow.

Natasha, Steve, and James studied it. Sharon stood nearby waiting for instructions, Happy and his
men surrounded the building, and Hawkeye prepared to start shooting.

“There’s no basement, no attic.” James listed off.

“They wouldn’t be stupid enough to put them on the roof,” Steve mentioned off handedly.
“And based off looks I’d say it’s still under construction, so they’re not shoved in a closet
somewhere.” Natasha added.

“They have to be on the ground floor,” James surmised.

“Which we can’t see,” Natasha concluded.

Sharon stepped up,” we won’t be able to storm the place, it’ll put them in more danger.”

“And we can’t risk picking them off from the outside because we don’t know how many are with
them.” Steve grated, waving away the hologram.

Hawkeye spoke through the coms, “Nat, do we still have that kit?”

Natasha thought on it, “yes, why?”

“I think it’s our best bet right now.”

The group nodded in agreement. The kit Clint was talking about had all the supplies one would
need to be completely incognito. Masks, wigs, facial hair, all sorts of prosthetics ranging from
beauty marks to scarring, make up sets, and pheromones emitting natural Alpha, Beta, or Omega
scents. There were also a range of spare clothes stashed in the trunk of the car that was now
partially buried in the snow.

Natasha pulled up a picture of Jessica Jones on her phone and showed it to Sharon.

“You’re up. He’s never seen you before, and you’re a beta like her. We don’t have time for spinning
rims, just get the look down and come right back out.”

Sharon nodded, “how long do I have?”

“Ten minutes,” Natasha replied brusquely.

Sharon raced through the snow. Natasha turned back to the warehouse, anger seething through
every pore.

When she met Kilgrave, she knew he was unpredictable yet useful. He was the type of off kilter
personality they needed to infiltrate the club with the remaining Heads of the rival Mafia
organization and get the intel to bring down the last functioning HYDRA trafficking ring. She
knew it was bound to blow up in her face, which is why she received permission from Tony in the
first place. Everyone knew the risks of employing Kilgrave for the job, but they underestimated the
man.

And Natasha would never forgive that.

James reached out and grabbed her glove hand. They looked into each other’s eyes, Crimson
meeting Burnt Sienna. No guilt, no hatred, nothing but determination and fierce love burning in
their eyes. Their grip was tight, their focus on the same person.

“Today’s the day,” Natasha smirked slightly. To the untrained observer, there was no change in her
furious expression. James did though, and he smirked in return.

“No more running,” James promised.

“I suppose we’ll have to wait on our home for a bit?” She asked, glaring at the snowflakes falling
onto their clothes.

James nodded, “just until the snows clear.”

“Violet will be devastated leaving Peter, they both will.” Natasha stared at the warehouse once
more.

“We’ll help them get through it.” James squeezed her hand, “they need to learn to depend on us
first, not each other.”

“It won’t be easy,” Natasha smirked again, both Alphas glancing at each other in unison. “We
might be there for months? Maybe a year?”

“If only we could be so lucky,” James gave a slight smile, but it was gone in a second. “First we
have to deal with him.”

Natasha glared at the warehouse, “with pleasure.”

Inside

Violet

Violet and Peter were both a mess, and for very different reasons.

Peter’s heat was really getting to him. The slick he was producing covered the floor all around
them, his scent emanating from the liquid in a very dangerous way. He needed to get somewhere
safe, someplace warm where he’ll be cared for. Tears stained his face, groin pushing painfully
against the zipper in his pants, and the slick left his bottom very wet, and very cold. Emotionally, he
was fine. Violet was with him, and he knew she always would be.

Violet was a wreck because she just explained her life story to her brother for all intents and
purposes, and not once did he interrupt her or berate her for everything that’s happened to her. He
just held her hand and let her cry as she explained her reasons for her actions today. He didn’t judge
or vilify her. Didn’t accuse her of lying or misconstruing things. He took her at her word and
remained steady as she totally lost it. Emotionally, she was a mess, but Peter needed her. She stayed
strong for him.

The cold was starting to get the them.

Neither Violet nor Peter could see out the windows anymore. Violet couldn’t believe the snow had
already gotten that high. It’d only been an hour at most. She was also surprised she hasn’t seen her
captors since they tied them to the pole. She wondered if they just left them freeze to death when
they realized a storm was coming in. She wouldn’t put it past them. Compared to some of the thugs
she’s had the displeasure of meeting over the last five years, these guys were amateurs with a
capital A.

Who brings a knife to a gun fight? And a really dull one at that. Either he was dragged in off the
street because he looked tough, or Kilgrave was dumb just as he was maniacal. Probably both.
Violet hated to admit it, but The Avengers could wipe these guys out in seconds, which didn’t bode
well for them or her wellbeing, but it did for Peter’s, and that’s all that mattered.

“Why . . .” Peter started before the shivers racked through him.

Violet took a deep, steadying breath, “Why what, Peter?”

“Why did you w-warn T-T-Tony?” Peter forced through his chattering teeth, “w-why h-help h-him
after w-what they d-did?”

“Because they have our friends Peter,” a single tear fell from Violet’s eye, she fought to keep her
voice even. “Jessica, Karen, Wanda and Pietro. They took them the night of the party.”

“S-Sam? M-Matt?” Peter inquired. Violet felt him shift to try and look at her.

“Matt escaped, but I don’t know about Sam. For all I know they have him too.” She hoped. The
alternative was not something she could think of right now. “With Madani infiltrating the tower and
Frank’s penchant for murdering those he believes deserve it, I thought that warning Tony would
keep our friends safer than trusting a shady FBI agent.”

Peter whimpered, shifting painfully, “it hurts Vi.”

“I know,” her lip quivered, “but it won’t hurt forever. We’re going to get out of here, go someplace
warm where you can get through this in peace. Then we’re going to go to Delmar’s sandwich shop.
The one near your Aunt and Uncle’s place? Remember that?”

“Best sandwiches in Queens,” she heard the smile in his voice.

Violet laughed, “Hell yeah. It’s been so long since we’ve been there. I’d be surprised if Mr. Delmar
actually remembered us.”

“Of course, he will, never f-forgets a f-face.”

“That sucks for you. Means he’ll remember your ugly mug for the rest of his days.”

“He’ll also remember you cosplaying as the Mayor from Nightmare Before Christmas.”

Violet smiled, “I forgot I did that. What was I? Sixteen?”

“Fifteen. You did it as belated birthday present.”

“Because I felt stupid for not realizing we were the same age.” Violet shook her head, grinning.
“You looked amazing as Jack Skellington though.”

“I did, didn’t I?” He shivered, but she could hear the laugh in it. “You know, I was originally
planning on going as Victor from the Corpse Bride this Halloween, but then the dinner party
happened and . . . well you know.” Peter trailed off.

“Peter, it’s New York. If there isn’t a Tim Burton Themed bar somewhere around here we can
sneak into, then we’ll just have to start one on our own.” Peter laughed at that, “and even if we
don’t, there’s always next Halloween.”

There was a beat of silence before Peter answered, “if we make it.”
Violet’s heart broke, “we will,” she responded with determination. “What’s the Corpse Bride
without Victor accidentally proposing to her?”

Peter laughed again, “you’d be my Corpse Bride?”

“Only if you played Victor.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

“One that will go accordingly,” Violet smirked, squeezing his hand.

He squeezed back.

Just when everything seemed okay, despite the freezing cold and constant shivers, their captor
finally decided to make his entrance. With a loud crash of steel door hitting the exposed steel in the
walls, Violet flinched from the disturbance and Peter yelped in pain at the sharpness of the sound.
The man called Kilgrave swaggered over to the pair surrounded by his half-witted thugs.

“Well, well, well. Aren’t you two such peas in a pod. It’s adorable, let me tell you.” He grinned
down at the pair, “but I’m afraid I’m going to have to split up this remarkable pairing because the
Avengers are at my doorstep waiting to bust in and flay me alive, unless only one Omega is shown,
and not the other.”

“That’s your plan?” Violet taunted, “you’re going to use us to bargain with The Avengers?”

“Are you deaf? Yes, that’s what I’m going to do!” Kilgrave rolled his eyes at Violet.

“In the middle of a storm that buried the streets around the building in snow.” Violet stated flatly,
an incredulous look in her eyes. “Meaning you are completely trapped and surrounded by enemies
who, as you said yourself, are waiting to flay you alive. Enemies that don’t have to look very far to
find the missing Omega you’re choosing not to bargain with. Not to mention the only help you
have available to you are a bunch of amateur thugs that have never done anything this big in their
lives. The same wannabes who are pissing their pants at the realization that they’re about to head
on into a gun fight with The Winter Soldier, who is a sniper, and The Black Widow, who is
deadliest assassin known to man.” Violet glanced at the thugs, pleased with their nervous reactions,
“does that sound like a good idea to you?”

Kilgrave smiled at Violet, “untie them.”

The thugs around him worked quickly, despite the nervous shaking in their hands. Once released
from their bonds, two thugs grabbed Violet by the arms and forced her to stand in front of Kilgrave.
She stared back defiantly as his smile turned into a grin.

“I knew I liked you,” he complimented, leaning in to sniff her hair.

She tried kicking him, but the thugs stopped her before she could.

Kilgrave’s grin grew, “Such a prize” he murmured before he sighed in defeat. “Unfortunately for
you, I only have the patience to deal with one fighter, not two.”

Quick as a flash, Kilgrave pulled out a gun, a silencer screwed into the tip, and pointed it at Violet’s
torso. Violet barely had time to move when he pulled the trigger.
There was a muffled bang, a scream of pain, a scream of terror, and cruel laughter before Violet fell
to the cold ground.

Outside

Avengers

James could have sworn he heard a scream. The wind was howling madly outside, so it was hard to
tell, but if he had a stack of bibles, he’d swear on them right now that he heard a scream. There was
no time to investigate though. Sharon was ready, the weather was getting worse, and they needed to
move now.

He and Natasha led the team of Sharon, Steve, and Happy. Happy’s men had spread out to cover
the exits in case anyone tried to make a run for it. Steve and Happy flanked Sharon, each hand on
her arms to make it look like she was being forced in against her will. They trudged through the
snow and soon enough were back in the alley where Violet and Peter were taken. The stolen was
still parked there.

James kicked the door in disgust. Just a few more minutes, and this would all be over. Violet would
be in his arms, Peter would be well taken care of, and Kilgrave will burn alive. A scared man with
tribal tattoos on his face opened the door and quickly backed away. James and Natasha quickly
pushed past, squashing the urge to slit the thug’s throat as they passed.

Immediately they saw Kilgrave wrestling with a very distraught Peter. His face was red from
crying, sobbing horribly into the hand Kilgrave was using to gag the Omega. Natasha cocked out
an eyebrow, shocked this man would blatantly show the Avengers his abusive treatment towards
the Omega. It was a good thing Tony literally couldn’t get here, or else Kilgrave would be dead
before they could get Violet and Peter to safety.

Speaking of, where was Violet?

“Good of you to join us,” Kilgrave grinned, eyes manic. “This lovely Omega here was just telling
me about how much he loves the beaches in Santa Monica. And I can’t help but agree. I love the
beaches there. So, I told him if he was a good Omega, then he and his little friend can come and
join me. What do you say? Think that Tony Stark would allow this lovely creature on a weekend
getaway with a real Alpha?”

“We’re here to trade,” James ignored Kilgrave’s jibes, “Your Beta for the two Omegas, per your
request.”

Kilgrave clicked his tongue, “Well see, there’s going to be a slight problem with that.”

Peter suddenly fought harder, brown eyes pleading to James, gesturing with bound hands towards a
door behind him and Kilgrave and to the left. Kilgrave saw what he was doing, and reflexively
moved his hand from his mouth to stop his hands from moving.

That was a mistake.

“He shot her! He shot-” Peter sobbed before the hand was placed back over his mouth.
In that moment, nothing else mattered. Not the Omega needing their help, not the imminent dead
man hurting the Omega. Not the thugs who suddenly stiffed and looked two seconds from running
away, not the blizzard outside threatening to bury them beneath the snow, not the team that stood
behind them backing them every step of the way. Nothing. Nothing mattered except Violet.

James heart dropped from his body; Natasha’s was stuck in her throat. Neither moved. They
doubted they could. Except for that door. They both already were.

Until Kilgrave pulled out a gun and put it to Peter’s head.

“Now, now let’s not get hasty. I still have an Omega to bargain with and based on the smell of him
I’m sure Stark would love to have him back alive. Am I right?”

James and Natasha didn’t say a word. If looks could kill, Kilgrave would be on fire already and
burning for thousands of years.

Peter continued to sob, “Oh hush now, the girl had it coming. Too much spirit in her, far too much.
If I didn’t have Jessica, I would have loved to have taken the chance to tame the fire inside of her.
Alas, I do have Jessica, so all I could do was simply snuff the fire out.” He shook Peter gently,
“don’t you worry. I’m sure Stark will find you another lovely friend to banter with in no time.” He
winked at Natasha, who showed no emotion on her face. “Speaking of Jessica, come forth darling.”

“Peter first,” Steve commanded, stepping forward with Sharon who kept head down, allowing the
black wig to cover her face.

“You already lost one Omega; do you really want to lose the other?” Kilgrave threatened, pressing
the gun harder against Peter’s temple. “Bring her over, now!”

Steve glanced at Happy, who shrugged. In unison, they moved forward with Sharon, nonchalantly
glancing at James and Natasha as they passed.

This was bad.

In moments the three were a few feet in front of Kilgrave, who smiled like he just won the lottery
instead of a one-way ticket to Hell.

“Let me see you,” he urged, eyes filled with manic obsession. “Let me see your face.”

In the span of 10 seconds, multiple things happened.

First, Sharon pulled off the wig and gave Kilgrave a cruel smile.

Second, Kilgrave reared back and started shouting.

Third, Peter bit into Kilgrave’s hand and tried to run away, but Kilgrave held on.

Fourth, Steve and Happy each pulled out a gun, aiming it for Kilgrave. Natasha and James pulled
out knives, ready to rip the man apart. Sharon stood at the ready in front of them, ready to grab
Peter.

Fifth, a loud shot rang through the air, connecting with Kilgrave’s left calf.

Sixth, Kilgrave released Peter and turned to face the one that shot him.
 Seventh, Sharon grabbed Peter and pulled him away from the fight.

Eighth, Steve and Happy surged forward to apprehend Kilgrave.

Ninth, Natasha and James dropped their weapons and stared in shock.

And finally, Tenth, Violet emerged from the doorway Peter previously pointed too with a bloody
hand pressed to her left side and a gun aiming at Kilgrave in the other.

“You have shitty aim,” she quipped before falling unconscious to the floor.

Chapter End Notes

And that's the chapter! I almost expected to not get this one out tonight because my nephew
got sick and I had to help take care of him. So, if the chapter feels a bit rushed in some areas,
than that's probably why. Next chapter is the aftermath, though not quite as immediate as you
would think. Stay tuned for more! As always, please leave a comment and let me know what
you think :D Your feedback gives me motivation to keep going!

Also, thank you all so much for reading!

 Lullaby For A Solider
Chapter Summary

A dream reunion leads an inevitable one.

Chapter Notes

Whew! Got it finished lol heads up there are lyrics to a song that helped inspire the chapter in
here. They are not mine! They are from the song "Lullaby For A Soldier" by Maggie Sif and
The Forest Rangers. Shout out to CJ/OddBall for recommending it to me! Please enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 20

Lullaby For A Soldier

Dream

Violet

Time is a Construct

For the first time in a long time, Violet was dreaming.

Snow was falling, flakes landing on dead tree limbs, on the soft grass, on the gravestones, and on
the rocky path that led through the cemetery. Violet followed the path without fear, without doubts,
without suspicion. She looked at the gravestones as she passed them by, but there were no names
etched into the stone. The snow melted on her skin, but it left not bite. Violet was warm and she
was happy.

Before long she saw footsteps on the path, straying from the snow-covered rock to the piles of
snow in the distance. She followed the footsteps without question. As she followed, a voice sang
through the air. It was beautiful. Ethereal and soft. At first Violet thought the voice was just
humming, but the longer she followed it, the more she could hear the words, though she still
couldn’t distinguish them. The voice led her somewhere bright, somewhere that made her heart
soar, though the sight didn’t match it.

In the distance stood the biggest grave of all, mountainous in comparison to the rest of the bunch.
Violet smiled at it, surging forward until she stood right in front of it. In the back of her mind, she
wondered why she was so happy to see it, but answer arrived in the nick of time. The name on the
grave was her father’s, and out of the shadows he appeared with a big, bold smile.
Violet ran into his arms, melting in his embrace as he picked her up and swung her around with
glee.

“Hey Little Fox,” he whispered in her ear, holding her tightly.

She squeezed back, tucking her head in the crook of his neck, breathing him in deeply. It’s been so
long since she’s smelled whisky and enjoyed the scent of it. Scott always had a glass of it right
before he went to bed, she never missed it when he tucked her into bed at night, it was always on
his breath. Since he died, the smell only ever reminded her of him, and before long it was too much
to bear.

She missed him so much.

“No sad faces,” he laughed, leaning back slightly to look into Violet’s eyes, “we don’t have long
before you have to go back.”

Violet’s lip quivered, eyes watering dangerously fast, “but I miss you so much. It’s been so hard
without you around.”

“I know,” he kissed her temple, carrying her towards a bench where he set her down, taking the
spot next to her so he could look at her properly. “You’ve been through much, seen so many
horrible things, and yet you’re still my little fox after all this time.”

“I’m not so little anymore,” Violet grumbled, and Scott.

“True, I suppose. You must have grown a whole foot since I last saw you. And blue hair.” His hand
ruffled the hair in question, and Violet smiled.

“It’s a temporary thing. Just thought it’d be cool to have.” Violet shrugged, eyes studying every
inch of her Dad’s face.

“Do you like it though?” He asked, and she nodded eagerly, never wanting this to end. “Then you
should keep it. Makes you like an animated character in a superhero movie.”

Violet snorted, “and my superpower would be what? Antagonism, with a mastery in annoying
people to death?”

Her Dad frowned at that, shaking his head, “no sweetie. You’d be the real hero.”

“How do you figure that?”

“While all the supers are taking down the bad guy and destroying everything while they do, you’re
the one who would run from building to building, street to street, and save as many people as you
can before either one of the falling debris crushes you, or the Supers finally defeat the villain. The
real hero.”

“I’m not that person anymore,” Violet trembled, “I hurt somebody.”

“To protect your friend,” he confirmed with a nod, “but it hurts knowing you had to do that, right?”

Violet nodded, her lip quivering as she awaited his reaction.

There was nothing but warmth in his blue eyes. His hand tangled in her hair. He leaned down and
kissed her forehead.

“It’s said that there are three types of people everyone is destined to meet in life. One to love, one
to hate, and one to lose. The one you lose teaches you what you need to know, skills to use and
lessons to pass onto others you meet throughout life.”

“I’m guessing that one’s you?” Violet smiled sadly, a single tear falling down her cheek.

“Yeah,” he whispered, brushing the tear away with his thumb. “The one you’ll love will show you
the best of this world, the best parts of yourself, and care for you so deeply it’ll make you scream
and cry at the same time.”

“I thought you were talking about you again until the last part.”

He laughed, “I might be the best dad in the world-”

“-more like the universe,” Violet interrupted, winking at him.

He winked back, “okay, the universe, but even I can only fit the bill on one of the options.”

“Sacrilege,” Violet responded.

Her Dad rolled his eyes, “and that leaves the one you hate.”

“What does that one do?”

His expression darkened considerably, “push you until you break. Make you doubt yourself, doubt
everyone else, and use your darkest parts to turn you into something you never wanted to be.”

Violet’s jaw tensed, “I think I’ve already met them.”

“Not them, little fox, him.”

Violet frowned, realizing what he was getting at. Shoulders sinking, spine hunching forward, “I
could have killed him.”

“You didn’t though,” his lips quirked into a smile, “you had every opportunity too, but you didn’t.
Why?”

“He had Peter,” Violet shrugged.

“But not for long. He let Peter go, left himself completely open to you and you didn’t pull the
trigger. Why?” He was smiling.

Violet bit her lip, pondering the answer.

Why didn’t she shoot? Was she too weak to do it? Did she pass out before she could? Was he
already dead? She thought back to that moment, appraising the situation. He did let Peter go, some
woman grabbed him and pulled him away. He had turned to face Violet, eyes widening at the sight
of her. She remembered saying something and taking her finger off the trigger when his eyes
changed to something more . . . fearful.
“He was scared,” Violet mumbled, remembering with clarity, “he was scared of me.”

“And?”

“Defenseless,” Violet surmised, remembering with assertive forms of the Avengers surging towards
him, “he was defenseless.”

Her Dad kissed her forehead one more time, “if you had truly changed, you would have killed him
without hesitation, without a thought. You wouldn’t care how scared he was. You would have
pulled the trigger and left him to rot.” He ruffled her hair again, pulling away to grin at her, “see?
You still are my little fox after all.”

Violet smiled at him, taking his hand and walking back to the giant gravestone with him.

“Do you have to go already?” She squeezed his hand tighter, “it’s been so long since I’ve seen you.
Cooked dinner with you, complained about school with you, and huddled on the couch with you
while you explained a rated-r movie to me.” Her eyes watered, and soon she was sobbing, “Dad
I’ve been so alone, please don’t leave me alone again.”

He pulled her back into his strong, warm embrace, but this time she did not feel the same comfort
as before. He was leaving again, and she knew she couldn’t stop it. Still, she squeezed him as tight
as she could, and sobbed into his chest.

“Please don’t leave me, Dad. Please don’t leave me.”

“I’m never leaving you, sweetie.” He pleaded, his warm breath on her scalp. “How could I? I live
on through you.”

“It’s not the same!” She sobbed into his chest.

“I know it’s not. If it were up to me we’d be living in the Beast’s castle where you can jump from
tower to tower and read in the library, or in Halloween Land where you can make devilish plans
with Jack Skellington and trick or treat with those awful kids. It’s not up to me though, and at the
end of the day it’s not up to you either.”

“Life doesn’t grant favors,” Violet finished, remembering this speech from years ago.

“That’s right, we can only work with what we get.” He chuckled, “how often have I given you this
speech?”

“Not enough, you should stick around and give it to me again.”

He kissed her hair, “I would if I could.”

Finally, he released her. Grasping her by the shoulders and leaning forward.

“Will you do one thing before I go?” He asked gently, wiping her tears away.

“Anything, Dad.”

He smiled gently at her, cupping her face with his course hand. “Stay strong, Little Fox, remember
I’m always here,” he pointed to her heart, “and sing that song I love so much.”
Violet laughed, “that’s three things.”

He had the nerve to pout at her, and she busted up laughing at him.

“You’re despicable.”

“And you’re my angel, little fox.”

Violet took a deep breath, calming her nerves and loosening her voice.

May your dreams bring you peace in the darkness.

May you always rise over the rain.

May the light from above always lead you to love.

May you stay in the arms of the angels.

Violet pulled her Dad in for another hug and held him tight as she continued. The voice that led her
here joined in, humming the melody along with Violet. She sang through the tears. She sang as her
father pulled away. She sang as he turned away. She sang as he disappeared in the snow. She sang
until the song ended.

Then she was alone.

A bright light shone from above, and voices suddenly started talking from all around her. The
snowfall increased in speed, the wind blew harder, the flakes started swirling all around her. Violet
fought to stay standing, but the snow swept her up and brought her to the light. Up and up she went
until all she felt was pain.

Avengers Tower

Natasha

It’s been three days since the storm hit, and Violet has yet to wake up.

It was absolute hell getting the Omegas back to the Tower. What with one in heat, the other shot
and bleeding to death, and the full force of the storm working against them. It was by sheer will and
determination that they were able to make it back at all. Sharon and Happy took care of Peter, and
restrained him when necessary, in one truck with Clint driving. In the other, Natasha and James
worked on Violet with Steve driving like a madman back to the Tower. Happy’s men stayed behind
with at the warehouse with a bound, gagged, and unconscious Kilgrave.

He would be dealt with later.

Tony and FRIDAY were able to find them the quickest and safest routes back to the tower, and
within 3 minutes James and Natasha jointly carried in their very pale, very unconscious Omega.
Bruce was not particularly happy with Violet after her earlier stint, but with the on-sight Doctor, Dr.
Helen Cho, the pair were able to get her patched up in the med bay in almost no time at all.
Over the next three days, life at the Tower went about as smoothly as it could. Thanks to the work
of Steve’s team, HYDRA was officially no more. They were done, all rings and outposts
discovered and outed, the heads of the monstrous organization cut off (literally), and all members
left in the wind and quickly apprehended by Phil and his men. They were then taken into custody
and scheduled be slaughtered in Gen Pop at the most available prisons.

Peter was able to finish his heat in peace with Tony’s help. He kept his promise and did not take
advantage of the Omega, only helping with certain aspects that they discussed beforehand. Sadly,
Peter has been extremely distant since he came back to his senses, opting to keep to himself and
hide away in his room. The only thing he’s asked is whether he could see Violet, and if she was
okay.

Apart from Bruce and Dr. Cho, only Natasha and James were allowed to visit Violet.

Since she got out of surgery both James and Natasha have stayed with Violet, holding her hand and
keeping her warm. If a situation arose that needed their attention, one would leave while the other
would stay, giving their darling a kiss on the forehead whenever they were forced to do so. Natasha
was with her now, and for the first time she could think, she wished she knew how to draw.

Her darling looked so innocent like this, so precious and small and untroubled. Natasha studied her
face like an art critique would study the Mona Lisa. The crease that seemed like a permanent mark
between her brows was smoothed out. The blue hair Natasha lovingly washed just hours ago was
now dry and wispy, giving her darling an almost elfish look about her if it wasn’t for those lovely
curls. Violet’s mouth was open slightly, the red lips twitching occasionally. James and Natasha
found it extremely adorable until she started talking, then the two were in heaven.

Until she realized what she was saying.

Most of it was pleading, “Please don’t go! Don’t leave me, Dad!” which broke their cold, jaded
hearts. Some mumblings about being alone, and how nothing was the same. James and Natasha just
wanted to hold her. So, they did. There was nothing stopping them except themselves. That’s where
Natasha currently was, curled up on the hospital bed next to her Omega, loving and doting on her
as she always will be from now on.

She still hasn’t woken up.

She’d lost a lot of blood, and was prone to sleeplessness to avoid nightmares, or so her friends
claimed. Bruce assured Natasha and James that Violet would be just fine, and she would wake up in
her own time. Natasha thought about coaxing her from sleep but decided against it. Her darling has
been through enough to last a lifetime. Waking up in the company of those she’s been running from
for the past 5 years was going to be quite the shock to her. Let her sleep for a little bit longer, let her
have a few more moments of peace.

Speaking of her friends, most of them were gone now. Karen Page and Foggy Nelson were now
back at their law firm, continuing the good work they started only now with the Avengers backing.
Matthew Murdock had emerged from the shadows and was back to fighting the good fight with his
coworkers once more with the small caveat of being under constant surveillance, along with owing
the Avengers a favor after they spared his life for helping Violet escape. Jessica Jones was back at
Alias investigations drinking away her sorrows and breaking everything in her apartment FRIDAY
reported back. Sam Wilson was back on the force, but he wasn’t the same easy-going man he used
to be. Now he was bitter and irritable, and earned his first citation in his entire career for
unnecessary roughness towards a suspect. Pietro Maximoff returned to his job and the Omega
house, but Wanda remained at the tower. She claimed it was because she wanted to stay near Violet,
but Natasha and everyone else knew better.

She wanted a new Alpha.

Every time Natasha walked by her all she could smell were kicked puppy pheromones of “help me,
protect me, love me” and it put her off. She’d die of bliss and shock if Violet ever got to that point,
but with everyone else it just irked the Alpha, and James was the same way. Tony, however, was
willing to find a suitable Alpha for the Omega due to her consistent help with Peter and Violet, and
because he already had an Alpha in mind with his former butler, now current foreign liaison for his
company, Edwin Jarvis. Everyone just called him Jarvis though.

The last of her darling’s friends still at the tower was Frank Castle, the Punisher.

He helped bring in the rogue agent Dinah Madani, who spat and kicked as she was dragged in by
Frank and Phil in unison. Madani yelled about betrayal, how Castle was many things, but a hitman
for the Mafia wasn’t one of them. In response the large, intense musclebound man stared Madani
down and growled, “I’ll do anything if it means keeping my kid safe. Besides, if it wasn’t for them,
I’d never have gotten the bastards who murdered my family.”

It was true. Steve, James, and Frank worked a couple of missions together while they served in the
military. It’s how they met Billy and eventually brought him into the circle. The spot that went to
Billy, or would have if he hadn’t been a fool, was originally meant for Frank. Steve and James
respected the man, and he respected them in return. They bonded through their shared experiences
and forged a professional comradery with Frank. Frank declined the offer, not wanting his family to
get involved with the backlash that would inevitably ensue with this type of lifestyle. The Avengers
respected his decision and ensured him that the door would always be open should he change his
mind.

After his family was brutally murdered by rival street gangs, and he finished recovering in the
hospital, Frank called Steve and asked him to help find the ones responsible. The Avengers did as
he asked, giving him all the names they could find from the gangs that took part in the murder.
Frank took it from there.

This is the first time any of them have seen him face to face since the murder. He’d certainly been
through the ringer, had his fair share of fights. He didn’t really talk to anyone, only shared a few
words to Steve before he turned his attention to James and Natasha. Violet was still in surgery when
Frank arrived with Madani.

He didn’t give them a chance to speak, and he didn’t mince words either. “I’m going to keep this
short. Violet told me about you two, about your infatuation with her. She said you called her your
chosen. Is that true?”

“Yes,” James responded with a nod, “and we mean it.”

Frank’s jaw twitched, body shifting in agitation. “How’s that going to work?”

“She has two mate marks, meaning she can have two Alphas, which will be us.” Natasha cut in,
staring the Punisher down.

He stared back intensely, “and what are you going to do about that?”
“We plan on mating with her, but we will wait until she’s comfortable with the idea, or until a
situation arises where it’s too dangerous to leave her unmated.” James spoke, getting Frank’s
attention back on him.

“Situation like another alpha sneaking in and trying to stake a claim instead?”

“And hurt her in the process. We’re not infallible, Frank. You know that. Even we miss things
sometimes.” James glared at Madani.

Frank nodded, “but you’ll get her off the streets? Make sure she sleeps; gets the care she needs?”

Natasha stepped forward, affronted at the comment, “of course we will. She’ll be ours just as much
as we’ll be hers.”

“And we won’t force ourselves on her.” James continued, staring deep into Frank’s eyes. “Frank, I
promise you that she’ll be safe with us.”

Frank’s jaw twitched again, but he nodded to James. “I know you’re a man of your word Barnes
but know this. The only reason I’m allowing this is because I owe you a debt, but more importantly
she needs help. I can’t give that to her, none of us can. If she keeps going this way, she’ll end up
getting shot again or dead some other way. I can’t lose another kid, and if that means handing her
over to you then I’m going to do it. She means too much to me to lose to a lone gunman on a half-
baked rescue mission.”

James stepped forward, holding out his hand, “I give you my word.”

Frank stared James down, glancing at Natasha carefully. He walked forward and took James’ hand
in a tight, bone breaking hold.

“You break it, I’ll rip your other arm off.”

“If I break it, I’ll let you beat me to death with it.”

From that point on, Frank’s kept to himself in one of the many guest bedrooms. Waiting just like
everyone else for Violet to wake up.

It was almost time to switch off. James and Natasha have been switching off every two hours so
they could each have a turn at dicing up the man responsible for putting their chosen here in the
first place.

Kilgrave.

They waited until this morning to begin their slow, grueling torture of the man. Tony used a
hammer smash his fingers and toes into pudding. James sawed off his hands and feet at a slow,
agonizing pace before cauterizing the wounds. Natasha flayed his skin from what was left of his
arms and legs. Bruce was down there monitoring Kilgrave, making sure he felt all the pain they
dished out and was awake through it all. He also kept him from dying until they were all satisfied
with the state of him. Steve kept an eye on the occupants of the tower with Friday’s help. Everyone
else was either doing a mission or working damage control with Pepper over the latest FBI scandal
that included Agent Madani and the “trading of secrets detrimental to the country.”
Everything was being handled, and soon enough things would get back a regular week for the
Avengers.

If only Violet would just wake up.

Natasha was petting Violet’s hair and breathing in her luscious scent when James returned from the
“dungeon” as everyone jokingly called it. His hair was pulled back in his messy bun, the muscles in
his arms and chest bulging as he pulled on yet another lean shirt. This one grey over a pair of clean
dark grey jeans. He wore no shoes which meant he was taking Natasha’s spot on the bed again.

She pouted at him when he stood next to the bed.

“My turn,” he smirked, holding out a hand for her to take.

She rolled her eyes before taking his hand, and gingerly extricating herself without jostling their
Omega in the slightest.

“I never thought I’d prefer cuddles with an angsty teenager over slicing up a demented psycho.”

James smiled, kissing Natasha ardently before quickly and carefully taking her place on the bed.

“What has she said?”

“Mostly the same, but I did hear her say Despicable pretty clearly though. I wonder what she’s
dreaming about.”

“Hopefully nothing animated starring Steve Carrell. I don’t think I’d be able to stomach a movie
like that.”

“I think you’re safe there,” Natasha winked before gazing down at Violet’s innocent face, “I
wonder if she’s dreaming of her dad.”

James nodded, fixing the hospital gown to cover Violet’s chest a little better, “that’s what I’m
guessing.”

“He must have meant a lot to her.” Natasha surmised, gently grasping Violet’s hand.

“Maybe that’s why she hasn’t woken up.” James inquired, “if I saw my Dad in a dream after living
without him for ten years, I wouldn’t want to wake up either.”

His course thumb caressed her chin, barely brushing her chin when her mouth started moving
again.

Natasha and James perked up. This was what they were most looking forward too. The best part of
their day since she got out of surgery. What would she say this time?

They were pleasantly surprised to hear not mumblings, or simple words that provide no context
into what she was experiencing. This time she was singing, clearly and without care. It was
beautiful.

Her voice was soft, making the lullaby she sang even more touching and heart wrenching than the
pair could have imagined it to be. Natasha knew the song, hearing it once or twice over the radio.
 Before she could stop herself, she started humming along with her, moving around the hospital bed
and leaning in close on the other side of her.

May you always be brave in the shadows

Til the sun shines upon you again.

Hear this prayer in my heart

And we’ll ne’er be apart.

May you stay in the arm of the angels.

James smiled at Natasha, his crimson eyes warm and full of love as he took in his Alpha lover, and
soon to be their Omega mate. Natasha followed his gaze and was shocked by what she saw.

She was stirring. Violet was moving. She was waking up!

“FRIDAY call Bruce and Dr. Cho. Get them here now!” Natasha ordered, knowing FRIDAY could
hear her perfectly well.

James got out of the bed, grabbing Violet’s hand and waiting with bated breath to see those Starry
eyes again. Natasha couldn’t wait either. One hand held Violet’s while the other reached out to grab
James. This was it; it was finally it. No more running. No more escaping. Violet was finally theirs,
and she was about to realize it.

Then, like an angel waking up from battle, those sky blue eyes emerged from beneath those heavy
lids, and quickly turned to starry night.

There was a beat of silence as Violet released a pained gasp. Then she took in her surroundings, the
concerned faces of the Alphas at her bedside, and did something they were not surprised to see in
the slightest.

She screamed and tried to punch them in the face.

Chapter End Notes

Who predicted that the first thing Violet would do after waking up is try to punch someone in
the face? If you did, Kudos to you! Next chapter will involve Violet getting . . .violent. James
and Natasha on the defensive, Frank stepping in, and the Doctors trying to calm everyone
down, particularly Violet. How do you think it's going to turn out? What do you want to see
happen? Leave me a comment and let me know :D
 Under My Skin
Chapter Summary

Frank's overbearing, Peter doesn't know what to do, and Violet is a fly caught The Black
Widow's web.

Chapter Notes

Sorry if this one seems a little rushed, life has not been kind these past few days. Please enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 21

Under My Skin

Avengers Tower

Three days after shooting

Peter

Peter didn’t know what to do with himself or what to believe anymore.

Violet was his truest friend, through and through. His sister for all intents and purposes. The only
thing that could destroy their friendship was one of them dying, which would have happened if
Kilgrave was a better shot and if the Avengers hadn’t shown up to rescue them.

Peter believed Violet when she told him about the awful things they’ve done. Things that have
caused her life to spiral into oblivion and turn her into the jaded person she is today. He believed
her fear and reasons for trying to run away from them. He too believed that they were bad people.
Why else would they burn his building down when tenants were still inside? Why would they burn
it in the first place? Sure, the place was falling apart, and his neighbors weren’t exactly nice, but it
was a better situation than rushing through morning traffic from Queens to his school and work. It
was also better than the studio apartment Violet convinced him to move out after she found a
cockroach attempting to take residence in his ear while he was sleeping.

The point is it could be a lot worse. The Avengers were worse than a cockroach infested apartment.
Peter knows that. His mind gave him a whole list of reasons to not trust them, primarily fueled by
Violet’s reliable word and experiences. He knows he needs to stay away from them as much as he
can and help Violet get the pair of them out of here. He knows all of that.

But then he thinks about The Avengers actions over the past few days. He vaguely remembers the
looks of shock on James and Natasha’s faces when he shouted what Kilgrave had done to Violet.
He remembers Happy talking to him in his abrasive yet assuring way to calm Peter down as they
fought the storm and got him to safety. He remembers watching James carry Violet, how lifeless
and small she appeared in his arms, and felt awed by the intense determination on the man’s face.
He remembered the way Tony held him as he helped him to his room, stripping him down and
placing him in the bath where the water both warmed and aroused him.

He remembered Tony taking care of him. Getting him everything he needed, doing everything he
needed, except for things they didn’t talk about previously. Peter recognized that. He fed him
granola bars and juice, talked with him in order to ease through the process. Provided a constant,
calming presence for Peter throughout the ordeal, playing Violet’s role to a T.

Most importantly, he didn’t break his promise.

Peter felt like he was at a standstill. His brain knows he should not get involved with the mafia or
any of their drama. His brain also knows that getting away from them at this point is a pipedream,
especially for Violet in her current condition. Peter might be smart as a whip, but when it comes to
stuff like this (rescue missions, escape rooms, pranks, scare tactics, etc.) Violet took control and
made everything work. When shit hits the fan, she always kept her cool no matter how much she
was freaking out internally. But Violet was unconscious, meaning she couldn’t help and
unintentionally caused more of a problem for Peter because he would have to find a way to safely
transport her without the Avengers knowing. His brain knows all of this.

His heart doesn’t.

His heart keeps pushing him to remember the things he’s seen the Avengers do. Pushing him to
remember how Tony treated him during his heat. How James and Natasha protected and cared for
Violet after she was shot. How he felt when he and Tony were alone together. How he felt safe,
cared for, and taken seriously despite his shy nature. How invigorating it was to talk to someone on
an intellectual level who could reciprocate and add to his theories, configure his experiments, and
refine his ideas. Most of all, his heart kept reminding him of one important thing.

He genuinely liked Tony.

If it wasn’t for this whole mafia mess, along with Violet’s past and justified hatred for The
Avengers, Peter could easily picture himself just falling at the man’s feet and happily fawning over
him for the rest of his life. But those things were in the way, and Peter couldn’t just forget them
even if he wanted too. He felt for Violet and was there for her to the end, but he felt for Tony too in
a very different way. Violet was family, and Tony was . . . Peter didn’t know. There was a part of
him that didn’t want to know.

Since he came out of his heat, Peter has made a point of avoiding everyone and keeping to himself.
The only person he’s said more than a few sentences too was FRIDAY, who he’d been talking to on
and off since he began his self-exile. She’s checked on Violet for him, even displayed videos of her
sleeping in the Med Bay. She stopped showing him the live feed when he tried forcing his way
down there. Terrified at how pale and vulnerable she was. All he could think was how she’d flat out
refuse to leave him open and exposed in such a weakened state if their situations were reversed.

He couldn’t leave her like that.

Sadly, Tony and Mr. Rogers (“Kid, I’m not a kid’s show host. Call me Steve.”) stopped him and
kept him from the med bay. Tony tried coaxing him towards the kitchen for some dinner, but Peter
refused and returned to his room. If they wouldn’t let him see Violet, then he wouldn’t see anyone
at all. Then he fled to his room and locked the door. That was the day he emerged from his heat, the
second day they’ve been here.

Since then he’s taken residence in his closet and played solitaire with a pack of cards he found in a
desk drawer. He was currently on game 345, winning 233 games. He was losing this one.
FRIDAY’s tried coaxing him out on Tony’s behalf, mostly with ploys of food and spending time in
the lab, even offering a Star Wars movie marathon but Peter didn’t budge.

In this whole mess, there was only one thing Peter knew he wanted above everything else. He
wanted Violet to be okay. He was content with confining himself to the closet and playing endless
amounts of solitaire until he could see her.

Unfortunately, not everyone was as content with his solitude as he was. Surprisingly, the person
who eventually forced there into his room wasn’t Tony. It wasn’t any of the Avengers either.

It was Frank.

It midway through day 3, and Peter was losing game 345 of solitaire when there was a heavy
knocking on the door. It was more forceful than the previous knocks over the past two days, less
subtle and gentle. The person knocking held no compunctions for Peter gentle nature, which left
him feeling very uneasy. He remained in the closet, thinking if he stayed very still than the
newcomer would leave him in peace, like Dr. Grant versus the T-Rex in the first Jurassic Park
movie.

No such luck.

The knock returned, this time louder and harder. Wood splintering hard. Peter thought he heard the
door crack under the knocks.

“Kid, if you don’t open up, I’m breaking the door.” Frank’s gruff, harsh voice burst through.

Peter’s eyes widened, recognizing that voice. Frank was a scary dude. Terminator meets Mind
Flayer scary. Peter never knew why Violet’s Dad was so close to him. With all the stories he’s
heard about her dad, the dude was a freaking patron saint. Frank Castle was the underbelly of good
deeds, the guy that makes the hard choices and does what needs to be done versus what is right. He
unnerved Peter, kept him on his toes and ready to bolt at any second.

Which is why Peter jumped to his feet and immediately scrambled to open the bedroom door the
second he realized Frank was waiting on him.

Frank cocked his eyebrow at Peter as the door swung open. Peter tried to put on a brave face, but
there was no point. Frank could tell he was faking, and with him it was best to be honest and open.
With that in mind, Peter stood in front of the Punisher panting like an out of shape jogger and eyes
so wide they nearly popped out of his skull like a looney tune cartoon.

Frank nodded towards the bed, “take a seat. We need to talk.”

Peter responded diligently, nodding as he hastily moved to sit cross-legged at the edge of his bed.
Frank slowly lumbered his way in, pushing the door open a bit more while surveying the room.
Peter guessed it was a force of habit. Peter didn’t have anything that could even begin to hurt the
Punisher, and Frank knew that. Once he was satisfied, Frank took a spot next to Peter on the edge
of the bed, his arms leaning on the tops of his thighs, fingers loosely interlocking as the hung
between his legs.

“There’s not much in the world I care about Peter,” Frank started, glaring at the wall ahead of them
instead of looking at Peter. “I had my wife, my stubborn boy, my baby girl,” his voice broke at that,
“and I had my two best friends. Billy and Scott. You remember them?”

Peter nodded, “Scott was Violet’s Dad, and Billy was her half-brother.”

Frank’s hands clenched slightly, “and what do they all have in common?”

Peter trembled, “they’re all dead.”

“That’s right. They’re all dead. Every one of them. My family was murdered by gangs and thugs
who thought they could get away with it. Billy was murdered because he was an idiot who thought
he could get away with ripping off the people who gave him everything he ever wanted. And Scott
died doing what he loved, getting lost in the clouds.” Frank grunted, shaking his head slightly,
“what else do they have in common?”

Peter breathed in a shaky breath, “I don’t know sir.”

“They, we, all loved Violet. She was just Brea then though.” He finally glanced at Peter, “she ever
tell you that?”

Peter quickly nodded, and Frank looked away. “Good, that’ll make this easier.”

“Make what easier? Sir?” Peter quickly added the last part, not wanting to offend the intimidating
monster of a man sitting next to him.

“Getting you to convince Violet that she needs to go with Buck and Widow.” Frank replied
brusquely.

Peter stared at Frank in shock, eyes popping once more, body tensed in fear. “W-Why? And who’s
Buck and Widow?”

“James Barnes and Natasha Romanoff. Buck is James’ nickname, but Steve and I are the only ones
who get to call him that anymore. The Black Widow was Natasha’s call sign for her past . . .
career.”

“Okay, but why-”

“How long has Violet been on the streets, Peter?” Frank asked, cocking his head towards the
trembling Omega.

“I . . . I don’t know,” Peter answered in a small voice.

“3 years, 4 months, and 17 days as of today,” Frank growled. “During that time, how often has
Violet slept on a bed of her own?”

Peter bit his bottom lip to stop it from shaking, “not even close to that number?”

“You’re damn right,” Frank grunted. “How many times has she stayed the night in your home, or
any of her friends’ homes?”
“Not enough,” Peter responded sadly.

“Right again,” Frank nodded his approval. “How many times has she ended up in the hospital for
broken bones and other injuries because she got into a fight?”

“Too many to count,” Peter whispered, holding back his scared tears.

Frank’s face twitched, “I know you were in heat that time, but tell me what you remember about
Buck and Widow’s reactions when you told them Violet was hurt.”

Peter forced himself to take a deep calming breath. Closing his eyes and turning to face away from
Frank before speaking once more. “They froze. It was like there was no emotion on their faces.”

“Did they try to go for Kilgrave?”

“No, they went for the door. The one I pointed to when I told them what happened.”

“The one where Violet was?” Frank stated, and Peter nodded quickly. “When Kilgrave was
handled, what did they do?”

“They tried waking her up, put pressure on her wound. James carried to the car, and again when we
reached the tower. He looked so intense, determined. It was amazing.” Peter whispered, lost in the
memory for a quick moment. “Natasha was the same way.”

“FRIDAY showed you some videos of Violet while she’s been recovering, right?”

“You know about that?”

Frank nodded, “I’ve had a live feed since Stark gave me a room to park in until Violet wakes up.
How much did you watch?”

“Not much, FRIDAY won’t let me watch it anymore.”

“Can’t handle the thought of seeing her weak, huh?”

“Alone,” Peter responded firmly, showing the first ounce of bravery he had since Frank knocked on
his door. “All I could think was if I was in Violet’s position, and she were in mine, there’s no way
in Hell she’d allow me to be down there by myself in a such a vulnerable position without her there
to protect me. I need to do the same for her, but I keep getting stopped.”

Frank smirked at that, “I don’t know where that girl gets her fire. Scott had his passions but never
like this. Her mother was a drug addict that never wanted her or anyone, just pleasure and
ignorance. Damn shame.” Frank rubbed his head in frustration, “do you get what I’m telling you,
Peter?”

“I know what you’re telling me, but I’m not doing it.” Peter gritted his teeth, tensing his body in
what little preparation he had for any possible threats from the Punisher.

Frank wasn’t surprised, “she finally told you about what they did to Billy?”

Peter bobbed his head, “why aren’t you trying to kill them? You said yourself he was your best
friend!”
“I owe them a debt, Peter. They found the ones responsible for my family’s murder and kept the
police off my back until I was done and hiding in the shadows.”

“And the Agent Madani you brought in, the one who tried infiltrating the tower, wasn’t enough to
make up for it?”

“They gave me a purpose, a direction to go in when I was floundering and lost. That’s what Violet
needs.”

Peter stood from the bed, forgetting his fears and facing The Punisher head on.

“No! Violet is terrified of them, of what they will do to her, to us. So many Omegas she’s come
across, so many terrible stories of what’s happened to them. Violet doesn’t want that for us. To be
another pair of Omegas seeking help in the oddest of places and miraculously finding one of the
last decent people in New York.” He took a deep breath, rubbing his face amidst his own
frustration. “Violet has a direction to go in, and that’s away from those who mean to hurt her, to
hurt us-”

“They hurt you, did they?” Frank faced him, looking Peter dead in the eyes as he challenged him.
“Did they tie you up against your will? Did Stark force you to moan and talk about how much you
wanted his dick up your ass? Did he push down into bed and make you beg Let me cum, Alpha.
Please let me cum?” Disgust colored Frank’s expression while Peter blanched with cold
embarrassment. “Oh yeah, kid. I saw the whole thing. Didn’t expect it out of you, but you always
did surprise me.”

Peter was frozen. Couldn’t move, couldn’t blink, he could barely breathe.

“Violet has every reason to be afraid of them. She’s been through a lot, seen a lot, and she’s come
out stronger because of it. She lives with her pain every day, and she ignores it just as much so
people like you can be taken care of.”

Frank stood suddenly, towering over Peter like the God of War staring down at an insignificant
insect. He walked towards Peter, who quickly backed away until he hit a wall. Then Frank trapped
him with his arms and locked eyes with him once more.

“I don’t like you, Peter. I think you’re weak, a snowflake holding on by a thread and seconds from
melting away. Violet protects you, looks out for you because she doesn’t want you to be jaded like
her. I get it, but I don’t like it. Her protecting you these past few weeks have led her to near fatal
ends more than once, and I won’t have it anymore.” Frank growled, freezing an already frozen
Peter to his core. “I know you two love each other, brother and sister to the end of the line and all
that bullshit but think about what happened the other night. How close she got to dying because she
was protecting you.”

Peter hadn’t thought of it like that. Was it his fault? Was he the reason she was shot?

“Look at me,” Frank commanded, and Peter followed, “You want to do right by her?”

Through unmoving lips, Peter replied, “Yes, sir.”

“I don’t care how you do it but convince her to go with Buck and Widow. They’ll keep her safe, get
her the help she needs, protect her from the world and from those she never has to meet. I know she
won’t like it, but I trust they’ll treat her right. Just like Stark will treat you right.” Peter went paler
at his comment. “If you really care about her, you’ll do this.”

Peter was focusing on breathing, trying to calm his wild, wild brain with everything that was
happening when FRIDAY’s voice reverberated through the overhead speakers.

“Mr. Castle?”

“Yeah FRI?”

“Per your request, I’m informing you on Violet’s hourly status.”

Frank’s brows scrunched together in confusion, “that’s not for another twenty minutes.”

“Well, seeing as Violet just woke up, I believe that takes precedence over the time limit.”

Both men moved to stare at the speaker before facing one another.

“Now or never kid,” Frank growled before grabbing Peter’s elbow and dragging the stunned
Omega out of his room.

Med Bay

Violet

Violet had the worst luck of anyone alive. Either that, or she really pissed off the wrong deity at
some point during her 18, soon to be 19 years. Why else would she wake up with a bullet wound in
her left side incapacitating her, wearing only a hospital gown from the looks of it, and being
towered over by The Black Widow and The Winter Soldier.

Fuck!

Violet did the first thing that came to her mind. She clenched her fist and tried punching The Black
Widow in the face. She screamed too but that wasn’t by choice.

Needless to say, the punch did not work. Both towering figures grabbed Violet’s wrists before she
could do any damage and forced her back to the bed. She struggled beneath their hold, ignoring
The Winter Soldier’s attempts of assuring her with phrases like “it’s alright,” “you’re safe,” “no
one’s going to hurt you,” and some minor shushing in between. Natasha was yelling for Bruce, who
Violet vaguely recalled was Dr. Banner . . . the same guy she tased however long ago. Definitely
not looking forward to that. She tried breaking their hold, or at least sliding her hands from their
firm grips, but it was no use. She tried kicking them, which did something but not in her favor.

The Soldier released his hold on her wrist only for The Black Widow to take it and force her wrists
together. The Winter Soldier grabbed her ankles and repeated the process. Violet’s screams
escalated, knowing it was useless but unwilling to just lay there and let them treat her like a fucking
doll. No way!

The screams eventually included a whole range of expletives, and by then The Black Widow had
enough. She placed her wrists in a surprisingly strong grip for someone with her demure looking
hands, and placed the other over Violet’s mouth, silencing her verbal assault on the Alphas. It
didn’t stop her struggles though, only intensified them.

“Violet,” The Widow spoke with authority, but Violet wasn’t listening. She tried wrenching her
head around to remove the hand from her mouth to no avail.

“Violet,” The Widow commanded, her tone taking on a darker, more direct venture that compelled
Violet to look at her with wide eyes, “Relax.”

Violet’s eyes widened as her body instantly followed The Widow’s instructions. Her struggles
weakened considerably, limbs going lax beneath their hold, but Violet’s heart still beat out of her
chest, breath coming incredibly fast as she stared into the burnt sienna of The Black Widow’s eyes.
The Widow smiled down at her before appraising the wound in her left side.

“Shit,” she mumbled, glancing at the Soldier before leaning towards Violet once more. “Stay still,”
she commanded in that awful tone once more, and Violet was compelled to follow it once more.

Didn’t stop her from glaring at the pair though.

The Soldier released her legs, quickly moving to stand next to the Widow. Violet took a count of
her body and was relieved to find she still had all her limbs, and none of them were crushed to
death misery style. That would have sucked. Just as much as the prodding the fucking assassin was
doing to her side right now. Thanks to the Widow’s command using her “Alpha Voice”, Violet
couldn’t move very much. She tried looking at her side, the area where she was shot that was
getting special attention, but she didn’t see much. Except for a little bit of blood. She must have
ripped her stitches.

Didn’t explain the worry in their eyes. Why would they be worried? Guess they didn’t want her
damaged before they shoved her into their harem to endure God knows what. She only hoped that
Peter-

Oh God! Peter!

“Bruce!” The Widow shouted, auburn hair whipping around her face. Violet looked around and saw
Dr. Banner approaching. She tried desperately to move, to run away, but the Alpha tone still
affected her body and made it impossible to do so. The doctor did not look kindly to Violet but was
gentle all the same when he pushed The Widow out of the way to life the bandages and inspect her
wound.

Everyone, including Violet, waited with bated breath for his prognosis.

“She’s okay, no tears from what I can see. Just some residual fluids from the sudden adrenaline
boost.” He walked to the bedside table and pulled out some medical stuff that Violet vaguely
recognized. A bottle of alcohol (not the drinkable kind), gauze, medical tape, and a different type of
gauze used to help protect the wounded area from infection.

He handed the supplies to The Soldier, “you want to do the honors? The Other guy is not a fan of
her right now.”

The Soldier grabbed the supplies with ease, glancing at Natasha before releasing her legs and
quickly moving to her side. Dr. Banner left with a jerky nod, eyes turning bottle green as he left the
room just as quickly as he arrived. Good, less people to deal with. Violet willed her body to move,
 to fight the Alpha’s order with all her might. It was hard, but not impossible. The more she fought it
the easier it became, but not soon enough.

The Soldier, Violet had to admit, was quick and impeccable with the dressings. It was done with
what felt like seconds. Sadly, that wasn’t really good for Violet. With the attention off her wounds
and back to her, fighting them off suddenly went from hopeless to a pipedream. Still, she tried. If
she were an uncaring bystander, she’d think the whole display was rather pitiful. That’s how much
of an impact she was making.

Eventually, Violet just closed her eyes and tried desperately to tune them out. Maybe if she didn’t
see them then this wouldn’t be happening? A childish notion but Violet was out of options. She
couldn’t launch a verbal assault because the Widow had her had over her mouth. She couldn’t fight
back very well because of The Widow’s Alpha tone and because it was two on one.

To put it in layman terms, Violet was fucked.

“Don’t shut your eyes,” The Widow practically cooed from above her, “I want to see them.”

Now Violet definitely isn’t opening her eyes.

“Don’t make me use my Alpha tone on you again.”

. . . Well fuck.

Violet grunted in frustration, then slowly opened her lids to glare at the Widow.

She smiled at Violet, “there they are.”

Violet growled beneath the Widow’s hand, causing her smile to grow.

“Welcome home Violet,” The Soldier murmured, looking at Violet like she was some precious
treasure or something. “It’s time we finally talked.”

Chapter End Notes

Poor Peter. Damn Frank! And Violet being true to her defiant self. God I love her. Why must I
torture her so? The next chapter will be the next conversation between the three, only this time
Bucky will join the fray :). Again, sorry if this chapter seems a bit rushed. Taking care of my
nephew who's sick beyond imagining is no easy task. As always, please let me know your
thoughts! I'm dying to read them!

Also, thank you so much for reading my story :D:D:D:D

 I Know You Do
Chapter Summary

Bucky and Natasha talk to Violet.

Chapter Notes

For starters, thank you so much for your feedback in the last chapter! I know the general
consensus is that no one is happy with Frank right now, and I'm afraid to tell you that he might
get a little bit worse as the story continues, but rest assured that Violet will kick his ass for
treating Peter the way he did. I'm so happy you guys are into the story and I hope you stick
with it. There are a lot of dark moments ahead, but there will be levity and light amidst the
darkness as well. Please enjoy the chapter! :D

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 22

I Know You Do

Med Bay

Violet

Why must the universe treat Violet so? What has she ever done to deserve this shit? Sure, she’s
stolen a few things like toothpaste, candy bars, and blankets. Sure, she’s punched out a few Alphas
to stop them from hurting people. Sure, she drinks pretty consecutively for a 19-year-old. Do all
those wrongs add up and equal to this mess? Cornered and trapped by two alphas who had a hand
in ruining her life and seemed perfectly content to continue doing so?

Life sucks.

On the brightside, The Widow finally released Violet from her unnaturally strong hold, allowing
Violet to talk freely once more. Unfortunately, she was now being strapped to the hospital bed by
both Alphas who looked particularly pleased with themselves. Violet wanted to scratch their eyes
out. Every time their hands touched her, she tried to flinch away, but it was useless. The Alpha tone
still affected Violet too strongly to successfully fight them off, leaving her defenseless and
vulnerable to their touch.

“Don’t worry, this is only a precaution.” The Soldier murmured as he finished tying her wrist to the
metal bar on the bed.
“Why? Don’t want the injured Omega to damage herself more before handing her off to get raped
and defiled by other Alphas?” Violet returned venomously. “I’d bet it’d be a real bummer for your
trash parties to be an Omega short.”

The Soldier jerked his head up to stare at her, eyes widened ever so slightly. “What did you say?”

“You heard me perfectly you sadistic bastard,” Violet retorted, glaring defiantly at the intense man
towering over her.

The Soldier didn’t move for a solitary second. In that moment, he simply looked at Violet with a
shock and a pain she didn’t think he could possess. The humanity she glimpsed in his eyes
unnerved her more than anything they’ve done to her in the past two weeks. Her heart dropped at
the sight of him, confusion fueled her mind. What the Hell was this? Did she hurt him?

Then the second was over, the brief humanity she saw disappeared in a flash, and he leaned in.
Violet pushed deep into the mattress, hoping against hope that she could sink through it. No such
luck. Her hands clenched, limbs pulling uselessly at her bindings as his face leaned in closer and
closer to her own until he was just inches away.

He breathed in deep, pupils growing as he took in her scent. She barely breathed, not wanting to
take in any of his. She pulled her lips between her teeth, not wanting him to give any ideas about
kissing her again. She wished she still had that taser Frank gave her. It’d be pretty handy right now.
Once he mulled over her scent, he leaned in just a hair closer, then opened his mouth slightly, and
spoke slowly.

“No one will every lay a hand on you like that. Ever.” His voice was deep, but the commanding
Alpha tone The Widow used wasn’t there. Violet would feel it if he used it. This was just him, and
despite everything that was happening, Violet kind of wanted to believe him.

But she won’t.

“Explain the drugs you gave me then. The ones that put me into an early heat.” Violet low-key
snarled at him.

He didn’t budge, “the drugs were supposed to sedate you, making it easier to transport you here
without issue. The heat occurred because of it’s interaction with the suppressants you’ve been
taking to avoid going through your heat.”

“If that’s true, why didn’t it happen to Peter too?”

“Biologically, he’s a regular Omega just like the rest. You on the other hand are more evolved.”
The Widow cut in, walking closer with a strange look on her face, one she didn’t understand and
didn’t want to understand.

“How is that?” Violet grated, still barely breathing beneath their gaze.

The Widow raised her hand slightly, wiggled her fingers and pointed to Violet’s neck. “I’m not
going to touch you,” she warned before her hand moved towards her.

Violet tried sinking deeper into the bed, wincing at the pain in her side for the effort.

The Widow pointed towards her neck, “you know what’s right there?”
Violet looked at her like she was crazy, “a scent glad, everyone knows that.”

“What about here?” She gestured to the other side of her neck.

“The other one?” Violet responded slowly, taunting the assassin.

“Do you know how many Omegas are supposed to have?”

Violet stared at her, “two.”

Everyone was losing their minds.

The Widow smirked slightly, “you didn’t pay attention in health class. Did you?”

Violet shrugged, “Alphas mate, Omegas bear children, and Betas are free to do as they please. Not
much more I need to know.”

The Widow’s strange look grew, a small smile appearing in her expression, “an Omega only has
one scent gland for the one mate they are meant to have. If an Omega has more than one, it means a
multitude of things.”

Violet did not like where this conversation was going, “like what?”

“It depends on the Omega. There have only been a few reported cases since they were discovered.
Most of them were overwhelmed by their true nature and lost themselves soon after their
presentation. Ceasing to exist as people and instead only found desire and pleasure in performing
their duties. Those Omegas bared incredibly weak and fragile offspring, which led to many of them
dying within a few short years. The Omegas didn’t live for very long either due to their own fragile
natures.

There are also cases where the Omega is strong, fierce, and very much at odds with what they are
destined to be. They don’t live for long either, most of them meeting tragic ends due to their
unwillingness to play the role that was laid out for them. Of those that lived long enough, their
offspring was stronger and healthier than others, thus far living successful lives as Betas and
Alphas alike.” The Widow explained, grabbing a stool from a nearby table to sit on during her mini
monologue.

The Soldier still hasn’t moved.

Violet glared at the Widow, “you’re leaving something out.”

The Widow smiled again, “the reason why the babies are stronger and healthier, and why they’re
only Betas and Alphas, is because each child shares two strands of Alpha DNA. Two different
strands from two different mates.” The Widow pointed to Violet’s neck again, “one scent gland for
one Alpha.”

Violet’s eyes went wide. The confusion vanished; her heart dropped just as her anger rose. Was she
serious?

“No,” Violet growled, attempting to rise from the bed and claw the woman’s eyes out. Was this
chick nuts? No fucking way would Violet ever let one Alpha mate with her, let alone two! With all
the shit she’s seen, the shit she’s stopped from happening, to allow an Alpha to treat her like that
was madness. Madness! And to top it all off, the strange look Violet was seeing in the Widow’s
face was now explained. Well, partially. It was lust, a cruel leer as she took in Violet’s state and
appraised it. She actually thought she’d get to mate with Violet. Her and the Winter Soldier?

No way!

The Soldier’s metal hand grabbed her shoulder and gingerly pushed her down to the bed, keeping
her there as she tried to struggle once more.

“You’re not fucking mating me!” Violet yelled, fighting her bonds while glaring at The Black
Widow. “I’ll die before I let that happen!”

“and we’ll die before we let that happen.” The Soldier responded in his deep tone, causing Violet to
flinch in fear.

“Violet,” The Widow leaned forward, resting her arms on the metal bar of the hospital bed, staring
at Violet with soft eyes. “There are a lot of things we need to talk about today. I don’t expect you to
go along with most of it, or take us at our word, but I do need you to listen to us, and try to keep an
open mind.”

“Why would I do that? Why would I listen to the people who butchered my brother like a fucking
pig and pumped me full of drugs? Who kidnapped Peter, my friends, and attempted to kidnap me!
Who burned Peter’s building down with people trapped inside! Who’ve done horrible things to
countless people that are both good and bad! Why in the hell would I listen to you!” Violet shouted,
heart racing beyond imagining, side screaming in pain.

The Widow stared back, seemingly unaffected by Violet’s outburst. She glanced at The Soldier,
who nodded forlornly. She turned her attention back to Violet, grabbing her restrained hand as she
did.

“Because you’re our chosen, Violet. The only person in this world we care for more than everyone
else, including each other.” She stopped, taking a breath and cocking her head at Violet. “You’re
safe with us. There’s nothing we wouldn’t do for you. Nothing we wouldn’t do to you if you would
allow us. You wouldn’t be our property or slave. We’re not HYDRA, we’re not like those you’ve
encountered over the years. You’re right about everything we’ve done, but those things don’t effect
how we feel about you.”

“You don’t even know me!” Violet shouted, shocked and more than a little frightened by the
Widow’s impassioned speech.

“But we want to,” The Soldier cut in, removing his hand from her shoulder in order to grasp her
other bound hand. “If you’ll give us the chance?”

Violet did not know what to do with this information. Going back and forth between looking at
their faces, mouth opening and closing in baffled astonishment. Maybe she hasn’t woken up yet?
Maybe this was some weird convoluted nightmare her brain cooked up because it ran out of ideas?
Yeah, that would explain it. A horrible, terrible nightmare that was far too realistic for its own
good.

Still, it didn’t explain one thing.

“Why?” Violet spluttered, turning her attention to the Winter Soldier. “Why me? I’m just a broken,
homeless teenager with an anger problem, drinks way too much, doesn’t know how to live without
her friends, and a nobody that wouldn’t be missed if I died.” She continued vehemently. “Is it
because I smell good? Because you have a penchant for lost causes? Or are you the asshole type
that prefers the fighters so you can break them to pieces before throwing away the broken bits and
putting the rest on display for the world to see?!” By the end she was shouting again.

The Winter Soldier stared at her, they both stared at Violet. Silence. Observation. Violet wanted to
keep shouting, to scream at them until she ran out of breath. Something in her gut told her not to,
maybe the bullet wound complaining at her to stop moving. She couldn’t though, she couldn’t give
up. These people were going to hurt her, treat her the same as the Omegas in the Omega House
were treated by their Alphas.

Suddenly, his metal hand came into view, and Violet tensed for whatever came her way, closing her
eyes and prepared for the worst. She expected a punch, the cold metal fingers grasping her jaw and
pulling her forward to kiss her again, she even expected another syringe filled with drugs. What she
got was not on her list of expectations.

He merely brushed blue strands of hair out of her face, or at least that’s what it felt like. She refused
to open her eyes, not wanting to see their red eyes joined in studying her anymore. She couldn’t
tune out his voice though.

“It started with your scent.” He spoke softly, still brushing strands away from her face. “I don’t
know how to describe the way it made me feel the first time, or every time after that. I know I feel
hopeful, weightless even. It’s the one thing that kept the nightmares away. The one thing that
grounded me when everything else failed. Even after five years, it hasn’t changed the way I felt.”

The Widow’s voice chimed in, “when I first caught your scent, the night you managed to run away
from me, it was the first time I ever felt completely warm. I melted to the floor when I smelled you,
losing myself in what you left behind. I never realized how cold I felt inside until you came into my
life, and then left.”

The Soldier’s voice returned, “but then you came back like a wildfire bursting to life. You escaped
us again and again. You stood toe to toe with us and told us the harshest truth you could give. A
feat no one outside of our circle would be brave enough to do.”

The Widow continued, “you’re so good. The way you look out for your friends, protected Peter
against all odds. How much you give without asking for anything in return. It’s admirable.
Enlightening.”

The Soldier whispered, “the courage you showed the night of the fire, the fierceness in those eyes
facing us down in that kitchen and again in the alley when you were protecting Peter, the sheer
determination when you pointed that taser at me.” She could hear a smile in his tone, but Violet
was too afraid to look.

The Widow joined in, sounding closer than before, “you’re not like most people Violet. I’m not
talking about Omegas. I’m talking about people. So many are content to just sit on their couches
eating microwave dinners and accept the role they’ve been given in life. So many are too consumed
with their own little worlds to be concerned about what happens outside of it. People don’t rush
towards danger when people are in need, they run the other direction or are too distracted to realize
what’s happening. In an army of cowards, you’re the lone soldier prepared to fight. Not because it’s
right, but because no one else will.”
 There was a beat of silence. The cold metal fingers left her face, but the grip on the hand he was
holding tightened slightly.

“I’m not asking for your forgiveness because I know I, we won’t get it. Maybe someday, years
down the line we might earn it, but I’m not foolish enough to believe you’d give it so easily. Nor
would I ever expect it. We’re not saying these things to butter you up or manipulate you in any way.
We’re telling you the truth, just like you told us the night we officially met.” The Winter Soldier’s
voice was soft, gentle. Violet desperately tried to tune it out, fighting the urge to open her eyes and
see if he was for real.

The Widow continued just as softly, “We chose you Violet because we want to know you, to be part
of you if you will let us. Show you places of the world that people only dream of seeing. To be
there when you need it the most. We hope that someday you’ll want us like we want you but know
we’re here all the same.” She paused, a gentle hand on her shoulder. “Please open your eyes.”

She shook her head jerkily. This wasn’t happening. It was all lies. Just another trap she needed to
avoid. This isn’t real. This isn’t real. This isn’t-

“We need you Violet,” The Winter Soldier’s voice broke slightly, “not for sex or biological needs,
not to display on a wall or in a showcase somewhere. We need you to make us feel human.”

“And you need us to feel human too,” the Widow finished, her fingers brushing the tops of Violet’s
hospital gown.

That comment finally opened Violet’s eyes.

Both alphas were closer than before, but not overtly so that they were in her personal space. That
didn’t matter to Violet now though. She glared at the Black Widow, appalled and enraged.

“You think I need you?”

“I know you do,” the Widow’s voice was brusque, harsh and unyielding.

Violet felt her glare intensify but did not have the opportunity to capitalize on the moment. Just
then, voices came shouting through the hallways outside of the room. Violet looked towards the
noise, particularly when rushed footsteps joined the fray. The Widow and The Soldier stood to their
feet, taking protective stances in front of Violet. She stared at them in shock and confusion.

Another few seconds later, Frank Castle swaggered into the room, dragging a very scared Peter
behind him.

Chapter End Notes

Oh boy *peaking my head out from my hiding spot* Peter and Violet will have their own
conversation in the next chapter. Will Peter go along with Frank's order? Will the Omegas
team up and try to find a way to escape? Do you believe Bucky and Natasha's plea to Violet?
So many questions! Thank you so much for reading! Please leave a comment and let me know
what you think! :D
 Too Soon For That
Chapter Summary

Omegas unite, true selves are revealed.

Chapter Notes

PLEASE READ THIS FIRST!!!

There is a cool (or at least I think it's cool) bit that I've been planning on using for a while. I
was kind of struggling with how I wanted this chapter to go but couldn't make sense of it
because I felt like I was fighting with some of the characters. Then I realized why it felt like
that and suddenly it made sense because of the cool bit I'm introducing. It also serves as a
minor fix it for a specific character and sheds a different light on different conversations.
Hopefully it wasn't a bad decision on my part and ends up being really awesome! If it does
end up being kind of bad, I'll probably rewrite it and go a different direction.

Also, slight trigger warning. Pay attention to the rape/non-con warning. It's relatively tame but
I'm going put it here for those that might be triggered by it.

As always, please enjoy! :D:D:D

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 23

Too Soon For That

Med Bay

Peter

Peter was not prepared in the slightest for what was about to happen. He was terrified of the man
dragging him by his arm, guilty beyond imagining over the thought that Violet was in here because
of him, and more than a little overwhelmed. It was the first time he’s been out of his room for
longer than a few minutes in days, the overstimulation was making him see black spots.

Frank finally stopped dragging him when they reached the Med Bay. Everything he’d been feeling
disappeared in an instant at the sight of Violet. She didn’t look as pale, she seemed alive and well
instead of suffering and on the verge of death. She was okay, and that made all the difference in the
world. Peter wanted to rush towards her and hug her until the end of time. He felt his body begin to
surge forward and do just that but stopped just as quickly.
James and Natasha had stepped in front of the hospital bed, hands raised in a non-threatening
gesture while their menacing positioning negated the previous indication. That’s not what stopped
Peter or froze him to his core. It was the red color on Violet’s hospital gown, the blood from
Violet’s bullet leaking through her bandage and onto the bed. In a flash he was back in that
warehouse. He could feel the cold, the pain of his heat, and the absolute, utter terror as he saw
Kilgrave pull out his gun and shoot Violet. He heard her scream of pain. He saw her fall to the
floor.

He did that. He’s the reason it happened. If it wasn’t for Peter, Violet wouldn’t be here. She’d be in
Monaco, New Orleans, or Spain right now hiding from Alphas while living her life simultaneously.
She’d be dancing in the street and sipping Margaritas, helping some poor kid and building him up
to be the best person he can be, gazing at the sunny skies with nostalgia and ogling the starry night
with eyes full of wonder and hope. She wouldn’t be sitting in a hospital bed on the verge of death
because Peter went into heat. She wouldn’t be trapped, vulnerable, and surrounded by people who
have their own ideas of what was best for her.

She’d be safe, and it was his fault that she wasn’t.

“Peter!” Violet shouted. Blue eyes wide and terrified, body stiff and fighting to sit up. Peter glanced
down and was shocked to find that she was tied up.

He pointed to her hands, “what did you do?” He questioned, glancing at Natasha and James. “Why
is she restrained?”

“It’s only a precaution,” James started, “Violet was flailing about after waking up from a
nightmare.”

“Fuck you!” Violet interrupted, pulling at her bonds and glaring the shit out of them, “I was
actually having a good dream for once! Then you assholes showed up and turned it into a
nightmare! Restraints, scent glands, mating, and spouting all this chosen bullshit!”

“Enough Violet,” Natasha cut in, turning to give Violet a look Peter couldn’t see. A look that made
his dear friend flinch but couldn’t stop the fire in her eyes.

The same eyes that looked past Peter and to Frank.

“What are you doing?! End these bastards and get us out of here!”

Peter fearfully glanced back at Frank, gauging his reaction.

Frank’s expression was like a stone. Unmoving, cold, and dead. He stared at Violet with the same
unfeeling nature as his expression, and Peter shivered with unease. Peter looked back to Violet,
who only looked confused.

James glanced at Frank, giving him a curt nod. “Good to see you Lt.”

“You too, Buck.” Frank returned the nod with the same curtness. “Widow.”

“Frank,” Natasha winked at him. “I thought you were you going to wait?”

“I did wait. Now we’re here.” He gestured to Peter who wanted to melt to the floor. “Let’s give
them a moment.”
“I’m afraid now’s not a good time,” Natasha started when Violet wildly interrupted again.

“Any time away from you psychos is good time! Now what the Hell is going on?”

“Nat,” James spoke softly, drawing Natasha’s attention to him, “let’s give them a moment.”

Natasha stared at him for a long second, expression giving nothing away, eyes not as piercing as
Peter thought they’d be. Then she dipped her chin slightly and turned back to the hospital bed.
Violet glared at the Alpha. If looks could kill Natasha would already be rotting. Peter hasn’t seen
Violet look at someone like that since she kicked the Doctor in the groin and told him off for
making fun of him after he presented as an Omega. The day Peter knew that he should never give
up because people like Violet would always be around. She’s been there for him even when she
didn’t know him.

He needed to be there for her too.

“We’ll be back soon,” Natasha spoke purposefully, her fingers stroking the inside of Violet’s ankle.
She tried flinching away, but she was tied there too. “Try to stay still.”

Violet spat at her.

Natasha dodged out of the way, smirking at Violet with glee. “I’m going to have fun with you.”

“Bite me,” Violet growled.

“Is that an invitation?” Natasha leaned closer, her fingers brushing further up Violet’s leg.

“Fuck off!” Violet tried kicking her hand away.

“Maybe later, but not before I fuck you first,” her fingers kept moving up.

Peter’s heart beat out of his chest, mouth dropped open in shock at the sight before him. Whatever
doubts he had, whatever guilt tried consuming him, all of it paled in comparison to what was
happening in front of him. Violet was fighting her heart out, refusing to give an inch. The fear in
her eyes was there for the world to see, but the fire that was her spirit continued to brew beneath. In
that moment, Peter realized the one thing in this world that scared him more than the monster of a
man standing behind him, or the menacing figure standing resolutely next to the bed, or the
salaciously sinister figure threatening to pounce on his best friend was the thought of Violet as
scared as he was.

If that ever happened, the world was over. Or at least Peter’s was.

He felt his body surge forward, unaware of what he was doing before it suddenly happened. Just as
Natasha’s fingers brushed to Violet’s knee, Peter slapped away her hand and forced himself
between her and Violet. He stared up into the green eyes, fighting the urge to pee his pants. He
grabbed Violet’s hand, hoping it would give him strength to keep standing.

It did, especially when she squeezed back.

“Stop it,” Peter meant to say with the brash authority Violet carried, but it came out as more of a
whimper, a simpering plea from a dying mouse or something equally small.
No matter how meager and pathetic it sounded, it worked all the same. Natasha stared down at
Peter for a long moment, appraising him no doubt, before backing away slowly. Fingers trailing
back down Violet’s leg before stopping abruptly at her ankle. She stared Violet down with a pleased
smirk.

“I’ll wait,” Natasha winked, then turned her attention to Peter. “You have 15 minutes, make them
count.”

“And don’t forget,” Frank spoke up, earning everyone’s attention. He pointed up to the over
speakers and cameras. “We’re watching.”

With that, the alphas left the room. Frank headed out first, then Natasha grabbed James’ hand and
led them both out. Natasha seemed pleased with herself, but James stared back at Violet carefully,
eyes filled with worry as they exited the room.

Then it was just Peter and Violet.

There was an unshakeable sigh of relief that it was finally them. Peter turned and quickly started
untying Violet from her bindings while she sunk into the bed and focused on breathing. Her eyes
were firmly shut, and Peter didn’t need to be a genius to realize she was on the verge of crying.
Peter wanted to cry too. He focused on undoing the knots.

The moment her hands were free, Violet grabbed Peter by the collar of his shirt and pulled him into
what had to be the tightest, warmest, and safest embrace he’s ever been enveloped in. Safer than his
Aunt’s when they were waiting in the hospital for news on his Uncle Ben’s surgery. Warmer than
his Uncle’s when he carried 8-year-old Peter to bed and tucked him in. Tighter than his friends, Ned
and MJ, embrace when they opened their letters to see if they got into their colleges. For a solid
moment, Peter felt good.

Until he breathed in her scent and realized how scared she really was.

Outside the Med Bay

Alphas

Natasha wondered how long it would take before one of the men pounced on her. Her best guess
was 25 seconds from the moment she took James hand and followed Frank out of the Med Bay. It
only took 14. She underestimated James’ anger at her. He could be mad at her all he wanted. What
she just did was one of the most exhilarating experiences of her life, and that was saying
something.

The fear fueling her Omegas scent yet the fire from her spirit burning the fear away just as quickly
as it arrived. The first crack in the levy, the beginning of the end for her darling. Natasha had a
plan. Now that Violet was finally in their grasp, she intended to see it through. Then Tony’s chosen
came in and ruined her fun, but the sight of them together was something to behold.

Peter, the pillar of goodness and the media’s version of hope. Violet, a shadow that symbolizes the
underbelly of goodness where real hope truly thrived. Peter smelt like lavender, bergamot, and
morning dew on the riverbend, the sun just beginning to rise and the stars fading away. Violet was
berries, chocolate, vanilla, and sea salt around a campfire on the beach, the sun setting and the stars
coming to life. Two lovely scents, two wonderful people, two different outlooks on life.

She wondered if she and James were like that.

The man in question released his hold on her hand and grabbed the tops of her arms, shoving her
into the nearest wall and shielding her from Frank’s anger at the same time.

“What are you doing?” James asked, crimson eyes intense on her face.

The burnt sienna stared softly in returned, “what we discussed.”

“It’s too soon for that.”

“It’s never too soon to make the first crack.”

“It is when she depends on someone else to fix it.” James leaned in, his jaw tensing. “What made
you decide now was a good time?”

“She can’t run, she can’t escape, she’s stuck there in the Med Bay with FRIDAY monitoring every
move she makes, every breath she takes, constantly watching, constantly recording. She knows
where she’s at, she knows the game is up right now. We need to start breaking her now before we
take her away and she realizes that the game won’t be up forever.” Natasha started explaining,
raising her hands to gently grasp her lover’s arms. One hand massaging the skin and tendons in his
muscular arms, the other feeling the grooves of this metal replacement. “She’s smart, resourceful.
She’ll find a way, any way to escape, hurting herself again and again in the process. We need to
break it, make her doubt herself so that this doesn’t happen again.”

“It’s too soon. Whatever cracks you make now will be fixed by Peter just as quickly.”

“Not if they don’t realize how many there are,” Natasha leaned in slightly too, eyes pleading to her
lover. “We’ve waited over five years for her James. Five years of compromising with one another
to satiate each other’s needs but never knowing full satisfaction because she wasn’t there to fulfill
them. Five years I resorted to childish notions of hoping for her return, praying to know what it’s
like to be part of something more than a team of trusted comrades.”

James knew what she was talking about, knew where she was headed. He wanted it too.

“A family of our own,” James whispered, shaking his head, “will never happen if we get ahead of
ourselves. She’s like us, Nat. She’s seen too much. Her walls, her beliefs need to be broken, but her
trust, her affection need to be earned just as much.”

“And we will earn it. I promise you, James. We will earn it in time.”

There foreheads touched, breathing each other in deeply.

“Trust me, James.” Natasha whispered.

James bopped his nose against hers, “I always do.” He sighed, biting his lip, “I just don’t want to
lose her again.”

“We won’t,” Natasha started, “we won’t lose her again.”

They stayed like that for a long moment. Holding each other close, taking each in, basking in their
calming scents. It took a particularly annoyed grunt to the left of them shook them form their daze
and brought them to Frank.

Or so they wanted everyone to believe.

“Clint, you look ridiculous. Take the tech off already.” Natasha rolled her eyes.

Frank gave Natasha a look of displease before bringing a hand to his face and tearing it off,
revealing none other than Clint Barton with black expertly adapted by Natasha and Sharon. The
nano technology developed for the mask was something Tony has been playing with for a bit. He
called it a photostatic veil, or nano mask. It imitates another person’s face and voice, a real life
saver when it comes to undercover missions and staying under the radar. Natasha herself has used
these masks, same with Sharon and James as well. It was Clint’s first time, and that was for a very
good reason.

“How was it stepping inside Frank Castle’s shoes?” Natasha smirked as James pulled her away
from the wall and hugged her to his side.

“Not fun. FRIDAY report back on Frank’s status?”

“He’s still unconscious, Mr. Barton. I’ve had sedative gas flowing through his vents off and on over
the past 3 hours. His condition remains stable and there will be no ill effects should I continue the
process for another 3. If you require more than I’m afraid I’ll have to give him a rest period before
administering another dose to the air supply in his room.”

“Another 3 hours should work just fine, thank you FRIDAY.” Clint pulled off the black wig and
rubbed his short, dirty blonde hair free from the gel that plastered the locks to his scalp. “Explain to
me why we’re doing this again?”

“The only person Peter would open the door to is either Violet or someone from their circle of
friends and allies. Peter knew through Tony that Frank was around because he brought in Madani,
so it makes sense for it to be Frank.”

“Did you know Frank apparently scares the kid shitless? If it wasn’t for everything going on right
now with Violet, Madani, and the end of HYDRA, Tony would have skinned me alive by now with
how scared I made Peter. The kid almost shit his pants just by looking at Frank when he opened the
door.”

“But you got the point across? He’s going to convince Violet to come with us willingly?”

Clint shrugged, pulling off Frank’s jacket. “I hope so, kid was tougher to crack than I thought. I
almost had him with the guilt trip, then FRIDAY alerted me to Violet, and it was time to go from
there.”

Natasha nodded, staring back at the door that led to the Med Bay, “I hope so too.”

“Frank better not find out about this,” James spoke with authority, “doing this will lose us a good
friend.”

“I know,” Natasha squeezed his waist, “but it needed to happen.”

“Another crack in the mortar?” James asked, “make her doubt the ones she cares for?”

Natasha nodded, “isolation leads to devastation, and through the ruin she becomes, we’ll pick up
the pieces and build her anew.”

James frowned at that, “I don’t want it going that far.”

“Neither do I. I don’t want her spirit broken, just the walls and beliefs instilled in her. Everything
else can stay standing.” Natasha smiled at James, her free hand caressing his stubbly jaw to ease
her lover.

“I hate to say it, but what if she doesn’t buy it?” Clint cut in, an uncomfortable look on his face.

James glanced at his brother, “what do you mean?”

Clint shrugged, “she’s a smart kid, perceptive, and wildly suspicious. I’m just asking, do you have a
plan in case she sees through this?”

Natasha grinned, “There’s always plan B.”

Med Bay

Omegas

Peter and Violet hugged for a long, long time. Violet knew they had a time limit on them, but she
didn’t care. She didn’t expect to see Peter again, especially not so soon after getting shot, but she
wasn’t going to waste a moment contemplating. She carefully moved over to make room for him
on the bed, and for a solid five minutes they just held each other, breathing the other in while
finding safety in the embrace.

“Frank wants me to convince you to go with James and Natasha,” Peter spoke suddenly, chocolate
eyes staring up at Violet with guilt and sadness.

It took Violet a moment to recognize the names, unwillingly sorting through memories of previous
conversations to realize he was talking about the Black Widow and the Winter Soldier. It was hard
to think of them having regular names, names that any person walking down the street could have.
People working regular odd jobs to make ends meet. People who sit in the park taking pictures,
feeding the birds, throwing a frisbee, playing chess, or watching other people pass by while sitting
on a park bench drinking coffee. It was odd, and not Violet’s primary concern.

When Peter said Frank’s name, it didn’t click. She thought back to Frank standing in the back
corner after pulling Peter in with him. He wouldn’t have stayed in the back corner; he would have
brought him all the way to the hospital bed. He wouldn’t have greeted her tormentors in such a
nonchalant manner, he would have had purpose behind his words. Frank doesn’t just talk, he’s a
man of action. When he can’t convey what he means through his actions, then he says what he
needs to say. He doesn’t beat around the bush or act all hokey like he was right there. And most
importantly, never in a million years would he have stood by while The Widow, Natasha, blatantly
assaulted her like that and then walked out with her like it was nothing.
No matter what side he’s on or what’s floating through his Alpha mind, that shit does not go
unpunished. Due to the lack of screams, breaking glass, shots being fired, and his signature guttural
howl of fury, no one was being punished. Meaning no one was being murdered. It all led to one
conclusion for Violet.

“That wasn’t Frank,” Violet mumbled, gently squeezing Peter. “Remember the last time Frank tried
to talk to you?”

“Yeah. I was having a really bad day because I failed my test after studying all night. I think he
tried to cheer me up, but it ended up making me cry instead.”

“Then I grabbed a golf club and aimed for his head,” Violet smiled, rubbing up and down his
shoulder with assurance. “and he promised me he wouldn’t talk to you by himself ever again. Does
Frank seem like the kind of person who breaks their promises?”

“No,” Peter realized, carefully shifting in the bed to get a better look at Violet, “he doesn’t.”

“I don’t know how they did it, but that man is not Frank.”

Peter smirked slightly, “I think I know how.”

“How?” Violet asked curiously.

“To make a long scientific explanation short, it’s nano tech. A highly advanced form of technology
that can be manipulated to use as the scientist, or engineer in this case, sees fit.” Peter took a breath,
“Tony was showing me stuff he was working on in his lab when we spent that Friday out, the night
before I told you about and . . .” Peter trailed, his expression darkening considerably with a sad
gleam.

“Highly advanced form of tech that can be used to manipulate stuff, such as faces and voices?”
Violet continued, attempting to keep Peter on track.

It worked, “yeah, but Tony said it was a work in progress, that stuff like this wasn’t ready for the
world just yet.”

Violet rolled her eyes, “not the world but apparently for his precious little Avengers squad it’s open
season for imitating people.”

Peter shook his head, “I’m so gullible.”

“It’s not always a bad thing,” Violet smiled at him before frowning once more, “so that means
Frank either isn’t here, or he’s incapacitated and can’t help us, which leaves just the two of us.”

“What are two Omegas, one injured and the other a marshmallow, going to do against an army of
Alphas?”

Violet breathed deeply, tilting her head back to stop the incoming tears, “I don’t know, Peter. I’m
just glad you’re here.”

Peter smiled, and sunk back into the mattress next to her, “me too Violet.”
Chapter End Notes

*shouting from my hidey hole* and that's the end! Hooray! Hope you guys liked it! In the next
chapter Peter and Violet will discuss their options, while Natasha and James ruminate on what
they want. Please let me know what you guys think! I adore your feedback!

Also, thank you so much for the well wishes! My nephew is doing much better! :D
 Bits and Pieces
Chapter Summary

Passing notes have never been more beneficial.

Chapter Notes

Not my greatest work but I did my best. There is some smut in the chapter. I'm not used to
writing it so just bear with me throughout that part. If Smut isn't your thing than you might
want to consider skipping parts at the end of the chapter. Thank you for reading and I hope
you enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 24

Bits and Pieces

Med Bay

Omegas

“How do we get out of here?” Was the question of the day, one that both Peter and Violet were
currently pondering.

They were no longer laid out on the hospital bed. After Peter released Violet from her bindings,
they worked together to get her standing without ripping her stitches. Now, Violet was sitting at a
nearby table while Peter scoured the room in search of some clothes that she can wear to protect
herself from more unwanted attention. She breathed carefully, thoughts racing and heart beating
fast. Her hand carefully went to her side, removing the gown and investigating the wound herself.

The fresh bandages were already spotted with fresh blood, but Violet didn’t think it was enough to
be concerned. She lowered the fabric, promising to check back in a few minutes to check the
validity of her assessment. She idly watched Peter from the corner of her eye as he raced about the
room while her thoughts contemplated all possible options to get them out of their current situation.

Violet didn’t have to be a genius to figure out that she was in Avengers tower. The upscale
technological feel of the Med Bay alone was evidence of that. The relaxed natures of the Alphas
also gave credence to her assumption. Being in the tower meant they were surrounded, out manned
and out gunned, and with no knowledge of the best routes to escape are. Peter might have a general
layout of the floors he’s visited, but it wasn’t enough to be useful in their getaway.
That was the top priority in Violet’s mind. Learn the layout, search for shortcuts and secret
passages, passcodes and keys for locked doors. Anything that could help her, and Peter run from
this place, from their captors and never look back.

“I found some pants!” Peter whispered excitedly, entering Violet’s view and waving them proudly,
“and a sweatshirt!”

“Awesome,” Violet gave him a thumbs up, “help me get them on before they come back.”

It took some work and very careful movements, but it wasn’t long before Violet was freed from the
hospital gown. Now she was wearing a pair of grey sweatpants that were way too bug for her. The
waistline had to be rolled up and tightened more than once to keep them on. The sweatshirt suffered
from the same problem, the arms far too long for Violet, but that wasn’t the worst part. Violet was
more than used to clothes being way too big for her, she preferred them that way.

The worst part was the big blue A on her chest, the insignia of the Avengers.

Violet gritted her teeth at the thought of wearing anything tied to her captors, fighting the urge to
just rip off the offending fabric and freeze in the Med Bay wearing just the black sports bra, a bra
that wasn’t the same she had when she was shot. Part of her focus went into not focusing on that
fact.

After Violet was dressed in more secure clothes, Peter gently pushed her to the floor while he raced
about the room to grab pencil and paper. He returned with colored pencils and stacks of paper. She
looked at him curiously. He responded with a shrug. Violet inwardly flinched at the thought of kids
being around here, of the pour sap who had been trapped and held captive by these assholes just
like they were.

Peter slunk to the ground next to Violet, splitting the stack of paper in half and handing it to her
while she opened the box of colored pencils and emptied the contents on the floor. She grabbed the
blue one, he grabbed orange. Peter placed a blank piece of paper from his stack onto the floor and
feverishly started writing with his free hand covering his message like a little kid who didn’t want
his anyone to know what he was writing.

Violet smirked at him. It was nice to know they were on the same page. The Avengers might not be
physically in the room, but with FRIDAY they may as well be. There were cameras at every corner,
leaving no blind spots to any potential intruders. There were also speakers and microphones in all
areas of the room, making it impossible to a spoken conversation without it being played back to
their captors. Hence the makeshift pow wow beneath the table and writing secret notes with colored
pencils.

Peter shoved the paper at her, she quickly took it.

Any ideas?

Violet shrugged, getting a good grip on her pencil.

Die Hard?

Peter glared at her for that.

That’s a last resort maneuver. You’re better than that. Try again.
Violet rolled her eyes.

Goonies?

Peter glanced at her, expression questioning her sanity.

How much oxygen did you lose again?

Violet slapped his shoulder playfully.

Teamwork! The Goonies worked together to get themselves out of dangerous situations while
on their treasure hunt. That’s what we need to be doing.

Peter frowned at that, guilty brown eyes glancing shamefully up at her. “Sorry” he mouthed, not
making a sound. She patted his back in understanding.

What about Aliens?

Violet pondered it, then shook her head.

We might be able to find a gun or something to blow a hole in the wall, but there’s no space
gravity mojo that would suck them away from us and into a frozen wasteland where they’d
die in seconds. Unless you were referring to the alien baby eating their way out of someone’s
stomach?

Violet smirked, ignoring Peter’s head shake as he started writing, she suddenly pulled the piece of
paper away from him.

I got it! Witches!

She looked at him excitedly. It took him a second, confusion prevalent on his face his head jerked
up to look at her with equal excitement.

The one with Morticia Addams?

Violet rolled her eyes, silently laughing at him.

Originally known as Angelica Huston, but yes! That one!

What about that one?

Simple. Drug their food. Put in enough sleeping drugs to knock out a whole herd of
Clydesdale and sneak away while they’re passed out.

Just like with Sally and Dr. Finkelstein?

Yes!

Great! Except when would we be able to do it?

Violet was stumped, all answers coming to her brain were useless.

I got nothing.
Back burner?

Violet nodded to him, scratching her scalp.

Let’s get away from movies and think more realistically.

Violet gave him a thumbs up, approving the comment. Neither wrote anything for a solid minute.
Then, in the midst of remembering the old “Clockstoppers” movie where there was a watch that
gave you super speed and slowed everything down around the person holding the watch, Violet
thought of something.

Do you think we can find something to communicate out of the tower without the A.I.
stopping us?

Peter bit his lip, mulling over her suggestion.

Maybe? It’d have to be old tech though, or something that goes off a different frequency than
FRIDAY.

Old like Morse Code?

That might be our best bet.

He stopped writing, giving Violet a strange look.

You know Morse Code?

Violet, shrugging nonchalantly.

Billy and Frank taught me after I watched Taken. It was the only thing they could do to calm
me down.

You mean that two-week stint where we went through all sorts escape scenarios in case we got
kidnapped?

Violet nodded, then shared a look of disbelief with Peter.

How come we can’t remember any of those scenarios right now when we actually need
them?!

Peter smiled to himself, trying not to laugh.

Because in all those scenarios we weren’t stuck in a building ran by an ultra-powerful and all-
knowing A.I.

And we were never surrounded by Ultra Assassins who want to rape and violate instead of
killing us . . . yippee.

Peter patted Violet’s shoulder encouragingly.

All in all, even if we happen upon some equipment and send out a message, there’s no guarantee
that the right person will receive that message. Did you have someone in mind?
Violet sighed in defeat.

I do, and that person knows just the person we need right now.

Who is it?

Who he is isn’t important right now.

Violet pointed above them, and Peter nodded in understanding. They couldn’t risk revealing names
on the off chance that FRIDAY might have found a way to see what they’re writing.

So, what does mystery person do?

Penelope Garcia, only less bubbly, more manic and depressed.

Peter’s eyebrows flew up his face, staring at Violet with hope and shock. He adjusted his position,
hunched in on himself, and started moving the fingers of his right hand to spell out the word
“hacker”. Violet smiled, sticking out her hand for a high five. He gave it excitedly.

You know one?

I know of one. I’ve only met him once and we barely talked, but apparently, he’s really good
at what he does.

Peter nodded enthusiastically.

I might be able to reach out to Ned. He’s dabbled in this stuff but he’s no where near the point of
helping us that way.

But he could contact the guy that can if Morse Code fails?

Yeah, but my phone is in my room. I left it there when fake Frank pulled me up here. I won’t be able
to get ahold of him until then.

Violet took a deep breath. She and Peter looked at each reaching the same conclusion in the same
breath.

Even if you had your phone, it wouldn’t help us right now.

What can we do right now? What is there to do?

Violet sighed, rubbing her face in frustration. This reminded her of the meeting with the Omega
Protection Agency when they were discussing all the options to protect Peter. The only options they
could come up with were run and hide. Now, there were plenty of options, but none were applicable
for this reason or that.

They were stuck. For the foreseeable future, there was no getting out of here. Peter and Violet mice
caught in a trap and there was no avoiding it. All they could was wait and hope that the cats didn’t
come to eat them before they had a chance to say goodbye to one another.

Just when all hope seemed lost. When everything seemed bleak and gloomy, Violet had a strange
thought. When they were stuck on the two options of run away and/or hide, Wanda offered a
solution. Granted, the solution led them to this moment, but that solution might be the only thing
the Omegas could do at this point.

Chess.

Peter cocked an eyebrow at her. Violet elaborated. Whittling down Wanda’s explanation from what
was only last week, at most two weeks ago.

Study our opponents. Their actions, reactions, habits, routines, everything that we can
catalog and use against them. Study them, then fight back.

Like Littlefinger and Varys?

Violet grinned at that.

Who would have thought those two would be helping us right now?

Still not a fan of them.

Same here.

Violet winked at Peter, and he grinned back before writing on the paper.

So, until we can get ahold of someone on the outside or think of a better plan, we’re doing recon?

In theory, it’s not the worst plan I’ve ever had.

Way better than the zoo fiasco last year when you tried to free the sick gorillas from their pens and
almost got adopted by the herd.

Violet laughed at the memory, soft but loud enough to be heard.

What can I say? Animals like me.

You should be a veterinarian.

I’d rather be a paramedic.

Like Violet beforehand, Peter didn’t bother hiding his laughter.

And how many times did you fall asleep in health class?

Twice, and you would have too if you had Mr. Bruner and his dead, monotone voice drawling
throughout his explanations. Droning on and on about Alpha superiority and an Omega’s
submission and all that bullshit. Ridiculous.

She paused for a moment, a thought occurring to her.

How many scent glands do you have?

Peter looked at her curiously.

One, why do you ask?

Is it the norm for an Omega to only have one?

Peter nodded, staring at her with confused eyes.

I have two. What does that mean?

Peter’s eyes went wide. Moving back and forth between her words faster and faster than before. He
suddenly looked up, fear prevalent in his eyes, then he was writing furiously once more.

Why didn’t you tell me?!

I thought it was normal! And we never talked about that stuff. Why are you freaking out?

Because Omegas with two scent glands physically can’t live without a mate for a prolonged period
of time! The oldest reported unmated Omega with two scent glands lived until her heat killed her at
the age of 25! That was with constant care and supervision from hospitals and their family. Omegas
with two scents glands automatically have shorter life spans because of the intensity of their heats!

THEIR HEATS KILL THEM!

Violet had a lot of trouble comprehending that sentence. She felt her body rear back slightly, her
mouth going slack, eyebrow furrowing in confusion. No way. There was no way Violet was this
unlucky. And yet Life really has been a bitch to her lately. Was this another jab at Violet for merely
existing? Some horrible joke Life could laugh about with her other deities and such?

Whatever the reason, nothing could stop Violet from turning to face Peter and stare at him with a
horrified expression as she finally spoke, nearly shouting at the top of her lungs.

“What?!”

Outside of Med Bay

Natasha and James

Natasha and James watched their Omega with a mixture of worry and amusement. Worry over the
state of her health where her wound was concerned, and what she was planning with Peter
underneath the table out of camera shot from FRIDAY. Amusement because of how she and Peter
looked trying to hide from their gaze and keep their plans to themselves. They admittedly did a
good job, but the Alphas already knew where Violet’s focus would be. Exits, shortcuts, secret
doors, ventilation system, anywhere cameras could follow that she could use to her advantage.

Tony and FRIDAY already had them covered.

Natasha smirked at Violet, eyeing the exposed ankle her fingers touching only ten minutes ago. The
pheromones pouring from Violet that screamed how terrified she was, but it was overshadowed by
the urgency and anger bubbling beneath the surface. The combination of the two primal emotions
merging intoxicated Natasha, bringing forth a range of thoughts and fantasies she’s been holding
back since Violet finally appeared.

Dirty thoughts and lustful fantasies.

Natasha could see it now. Lovely Violet naked as a babe with her hands tied together and attached
to the hook protruding from the ceiling, suspending just enough that her toes just touched the
ground. Ankles cuffed together with the thick, unbreakable leather straps from her very own box of
toys she couldn’t wait to use on Violet. A red ball gag firmly strapped to her mouth, teeth biting
into it just like James would. The way she would struggle, those starry eyes slowly consumed with
her fear, the realization hitting her there was no way out of what was to come, only through it.

She imagined rubbing her hands up and down that soft, untouched body. Her fingers following her
soft curves, rubbing into the crease of her ass and massaging her quivering hole. Her fingernails
grazing down her neck, between her breasts, past her navel until finally reaching the oh so precious
target between her legs. Taking the hands that have killed hundreds of people, slit so many throats
and pulled many triggers, forcing her fingers between Violet’s bound legs to thrust her fingers into
the warm heat of her pussy. Thumb rubbing her clit while middle and ring finger went on a journey
inside her darling’s body.

What Natasha loved most of all was sight of what she imagined Violet to be. Fighting and
struggling from the invasion, the frightened look and reluctant nature, only to go lax in the pleasure
slowly taking her over. Imagining her losing all sense of self and begin humping to meet the thrusts
of Natasha’s hands. All the while the unsure gleam in those starry eyes looking up at Natasha to
check with her, see if what she was doing was right. Natasha would assure her or fix her to more
pleasing positions for her chosen.

When it comes to her outlook of the world, Violet was no innocent little girl anymore, but Natasha
knew from the moment she saw that grainy picture cleared up to reveal her brilliant face that there
was innocence still left in her. An innocence everyone has until they partake in one of the first
physical pleasures life has to offer. Her Violet was a virgin, and no matter how hard Violet fought,
that bit of doubt about her performance will be there in her eyes, and Natasha couldn’t wait to see it
in firsthand.

James on the other hand was more worried than amused. He watched his Violet hide under the
table, risking more damage to her wound. Writing furiously back and forth between Peter on the
cold ground. James loved watching her face shift into a smile. He hoped one day she would smile
for him. A smile he would earn.

He wanted to hold her. Chase away her nightmares like she’s unknowingly done for him so many
times. Protect her from those that would hurt her, feel her embrace amid his own. Wake up from a
deep sleep with her head on his chest and strands of her hair pressed against his nose. Feel her
pulse through the intertwined hands as they in bed, naked and satiated. To kiss those kind, soft lips
once more. A real kiss, not the cruel, forceful one he placed on her not long ago. That should never
have been their first kiss.

He hopes he can make up for that one day.

His fantasies often circled around laying in bed together. Waking up from a deep sleep, hands
searching for her warm, lithe body only to find a wave of arousal rolling through him. The arousal
being the reason he woke up. Hands moving down his body to meet his throbbing dick only to feel
bobbing head, slowly working his dick like the world’s best popsicle stick. The rare graze of teeth
stimulating his cock in wonderful ways.

Metal fingers tangling in those soft, blue locks while his human hand would gently caress her throat
and jaw. He would push her head down, picking up her pace slightly and pushing her down more
 and more until her lips met the root of his cock and the rest was firmly lodged in her throat. Those
starry eyes staring up at him as he continued to caress her face with such gentle care while the other
held her still in an unbreakable hold.

He imagined finding his release that way, firmly placed in her throat like it belonged there. He
imagined laying her out on the bed, smiling beneath him as he settled between in her and pounded
into her. He could almost feel her nails digging into his back, hear her moans as he brought her
pleasure in ways no one ever has, watch as she lost herself completely and be consumed by what he
gave her.

The best part was finally, after so many years of being unable to do so, knotting inside of her and
working it away for hours and hours until it was gone. He could see how tired and exhausted she
would be afterwards, and he would bring her close wrap her up in his embrace as he washed her off
in the shower, blessing her with little kisses every chance he could. He could also see how eager
she was to continue, and how enthusiastic he would be.

Neither James nor Natasha thought about what a threesome would be like between the three. They
wanted it more than anything in the world, but if they allowed themselves to think about those dirty
thoughts on top of the dirty thoughts filtering through their minds already, they’d both go into a rut
so fast that world burn in seconds.

Far, far too soon, Clint returned from physically checking on Frank while exchanging jackets to
keep Frank’s Alpha scent fresh, interrupting both James and Natasha crude fantasies of Violet.

“Out like a light, just like FRIDAY said.” Clint started, tossing down a gasmask, “how are the
Omegas fairing?”

“Reasonably well, no doubt discussing escape tactics,” Natasha retorted, smirking at the screen.

“Well, everything’s locked down tight. No way anyone without Tony and FRIDAY’s permission is
getting in or out of here.”

“Good, then all that’s left is to get Violet back in her bed, and Peter back to his room.” James
stated, turning away from the monitor and heading towards the Med Bay once. Natasha and Clint
quickly turned to follow him.

They had just left the control room when Violet suddenly said “What?!” in a loud, blunt tone. It
was such a change from the silent conversation the two were sharing that James instantly knew
something was up, especially when Peter’s insistent shushing quickly followed it. No more words
followed the pair, and the Alphas picked up their pace in return.

A few minutes later, James and Natasha walked back into the Med Bay, greeted by Violet’s angry,
water gaze and Peter’s forlorn, panicked expression as he gently hugged her to his chest.

Chapter End Notes

And that's the chapter! How do you guys feel about the bombshell dropped on Violet? I tried
hinting at it through previous chapters so hopefully it isn't too much of a surprise. Next chapter
Bucky and Natasha start laying down the rules while Violet stays at the tower. Again, thank
you all so much for reading! As always, please leave me a comment and let me know what
you thought! :D:D:D
 Rules
Chapter Summary

Violet is stuck between a Widow and a Metal Arm.

Chapter Notes

Brief Non Con stuff happens in this chapter, but it isn't too bad. Super sorry for the lateness!
Hope you guys enjoy it! At the end of the chapter I have a couple pictures of who I think
Violet roughly looks like. I didn't realize how much of Violet's personality was similar to the
characters she looks like, but I'm totally down for it. Let me know of any mistakes you find in
the chapter and I'll go in an fix them!

Please enjoy :D

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 25

Rules

Med Bay

Omegas

Violet didn’t care about rules. Rules were guidelines that gave goody two shoes an excuse to
chastise others, and bad people to work to their advantage. More importantly, Violet did not like to
be told what to do, especially with the state of mind she was in. To be told by possessive and
dangerous Alphas that having two scent glands meant amazing things was terrible. To be told by
her best friend that having two scent glands could mean an early grave was even worse. Adding
onto her already shaky emotional state with almost dying, held captive, treated like a plaything, and
now being told to follow a bunch of stupid rules was almost more than she could take.

She didn’t know what she’s done to deserve this, or if there even was a way to get out of this
without a bullet or cyanide or a knife. She wasn’t the type to opt out, she might run from stuff but
that’s because she’s smart enough to realize when she’s out matched and running was the best
option. She’s reckless, not stupid. After their poor attempt at resolving their situation and coming
up with some type of plan ending absolutely terribly, Violet was at a crossroads.

She could either keep pushing forward and refuse to let this news affect her so deeply that the
Alphas would inevitably capitalize on it, or allow it to cripple her and turn her into a crying mess
while holding Peter like a human sized teddy bear. Though her eyes were watery, Violet doesn’t
just quit. Her dad never did, Billy never did, and she wouldn’t either. The day she gave up is the
day she’d stop opt out of life for good, flipping off the sky and cursing up a storm as she did so.

Violet and Peter were still on the floor when the Alphas returned, this time without Frank. Natasha
strutted in with a smirk on her face, James stalked in with a worried look in his eyes. Violet tried to
remain unfazed, but the sight of them made her flinch. To think she was stuck, almost completely at
their mercy with her injured state, pissed her off and scared her beyond imagining.

Peter’s hand rubbed her shoulder soothingly, his breathing faster than it should be. She patted his
knee encouragingly in response. Together, they faced the alphas, unknowing of what was to come,
and whether they would get to see each other once more. They hoped they would.

Natasha stepped forward, her gently grasping James’ metal shoulder as she did. “I thought I told
you not to move?”

“I thought I told you to fuck off, but here we are.” Violet shrugged, glaring up at the redheaded
Alpha.

Natasha blinked, turning her attention to Peter. “Tony’s asking for you. Wants to make sure you’re
okay.”

“I’m fine,” Peter mumbled, barely glancing up at the terrifying Alpha.

“I’m sure he’d like to hear that from you. Why don’t you go find him? He’s down in the lab
tinkering with some old toys, testing out one of your formulas I believe.” Natasha smiled at him,
but her eyes grew colder by the second.

Violet knew where this was going, and even though she didn’t think Natasha would try to hurt Peter
under Tony’s roof (if the bullshit chosen thing was to be believed), she didn’t want to risk Peter’s
safety. With that, she squeezed Peter’s leg once more, and nodded bravely to him.

“Go ahead, you’ve done all you can here.”

Wide, chocolate doe eyes focused on her sky blues. “Are you sure?” He gestured towards the
Alphas with his chin.

Violet jerked her head in response, “I’ll make it though.”

Bottom lip quivering, Peter leaned in and carefully pulled Violet in for one last hug,

“Don’t get raped,” Violet whispered in his ear.

“Don’t get killed,” Peter returned in an equally soft tone.

With gentle pats on each other’s back, and tears falling down Peter’s cheeks, Peter stood from the
ground, leaving Violet on the cold floor by herself. Peter took a breath, backing away slowly
without taking his eyes off Violet. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, a poor attempt at
encouragement. It just made Peter cry harder. Before long, Peter was out of the Med Bay, and
James closed the door behind him. The sharp locking sound reverberating through the metal,
expansive room.

Then it was just the three of them.

For a long moment, there was silence. Deafening, heart wrenching silence that filled her senses and
encapsulated every part of her being. Her heart bounced against her chest a little harder, air scraped
her throat with every breath she took. The pain in her side felt sharper, more defined. Her whole
body felt cold, like ice covered every inch of exposed skin and sunk deeper and deeper until it
threatened to reach her core.

Sharp clicks from Natasha’s heels pinged throughout the room, each step pinging louder and louder
until her black leather high heeled boots were right in front of Violet’s hunched over form. The
angry omega glared up at the arrogant, smug Alpha as Natasha sank to her feet in front of her. She
smiled once more; the coldness melted away as she stared at Violet. James slipped in behind
Natasha, kneeling to the floor next to the other Alpha.

In sync, both reached out a hand to Violet, staring at her expectantly.

“Come on out,” Natasha smiled, “we have a lot to talk about.”

“Unless it involves the pair of you knocking yourselves out by bashing your heads through the
metal wall and singing the Nightmare Before Christmas soundtrack, I don’t give a shit what you
have to say.”

“Since it pertains to your friends, and whether you’ll see them again, I think you should give a
shit,” Natasha winked at Violet. Fingers bending in the universal “come hither” gesture.

Violet gritted her teeth, “if it’s that important, why can’t you just talk to me now?”

Natasha cocked her head, “that might be the most civil thing you’ve said to me.”

Violet shrugged, “it’s the table. It suppresses the urge to claw your eyes out and kick your teeth
down your throat for kidnapping and assaulting me.”

“And there’s my Violet,” Natasha smirked, leaning in closer.

Violet flinched away from her advance, “let me make this perfectly clear. I’m not your Omega. I’m
not your toy. I’m not your slave. I’m not your pet. I’ll never be any of those things because I’m a
goddamn human being that doesn’t deserve to be locked or chained up by fucking psychos who
want to use me for their own benefit.” Violet leaned forward, ignoring the pain in her side and
glaring at Natasha with all her might, “hear this and remember it well. I am not yours to use as you
please.”

“That’s unfair of you,” Natasha pouted, delicately sinking to a sitting position in front of Violet and
crossing her legs in front of her.

Violet couldn’t stop the way her face morphed disbelief at Natasha’s response. “How the hell is that
not fair?!”

“Because then this whole thing would be one sided, leaving James and I very unhappy doing
everything for you while you refuse to return the favor.” Natasha traced the floor with her finger,
glancing up at Violet through her eyelashes. A shy yet coy gesture.

Violet’s mouth dropped; mind blown in complete confusion.

“What kind of crazy are you?”

“The kind that inspires artists, fuels plot points in movies and television shows, littered throughout
songs of all musical genres. The kind that people laugh and joke about until they experience it
firsthand. The kind that builds a person to be tall as mountains or breaks them until they’re nothing
but ashes from the fire.”

Natasha moved forward once more, and this time Violet didn’t back away, too shocked and
confused to realize what Natasha was doing. Shifting from her sitting position to kneeling on her
hands and knees in front of Violet who was not prepared for this whatsoever. Especially when
Natasha winked at her, wiggled her ass in a flirtatious manner, and then stretched her body like a
cat before laying down on her side, placing her head in Violet’s open lap.

Aside from raising her hands slightly, Violet was frozen. She was prepared for all sorts of scenarios
when the Alphas came back into the room. Verbal beatdowns, punches thrown, manhandling, toxic
gas, random projectiles. She was prepared for just about anything the two could do to her and was
foolishly convinced that she wouldn’t be surprised.

Natasha acting like a coy, shifty cat proved her wrong in the worst possible way and revealed
something about Violet she’d rather have not known. Even though she had plenty of opportunity to
start beating Natasha senseless due to her positioning, she couldn’t do it. In the span of two
seconds, Violet reached two conclusions.

First, Natasha was testing her. Whether it was to determine how long it would take to get her safely
out from the table or find out if Violet could walk the talk she was spouting, she didn’t know. All
she knew was Natasha was indeed testing her. Based on the way her lips curled, Natasha liked the
answer she was getting.

Secondly, Violet didn’t want to hurt her. The woman in her lap has done terrible, awful things to so
many people. More than just Billy and her friends, but to countless people throughout the entire
world. How many hired guns would kill to have the Black Widow like this in their laps, vulnerable
and exposed? It was the perfect opportunity, and Violet couldn’t bear to do it.

She didn’t want to hurt her.

It made her think back to the dream with her dad. She felt so terrible about hurting Kilgrave,
feeling like it changed her somehow. It hadn’t though. What she did highlighted a part of herself
she really wished she hadn’t discovered. Even though Natasha was a murderer, a terrible person
who terrified and angered Violet to no end, she lay defenseless in Violet’s lap. Seemingly unaware
of the conversation was Violet was having with herself, but Violet saw the curl of her lips grow
slightly with each silent second.

Violet couldn’t hurt a defenseless person, and Natasha knew that.

“Figure it out yet?” Natasha murmured, shifting her body once more so that she was on her back,
scooting in slightly so that her head rest comfortably in Violet’s lap, burnt sienna staring up.

Violet gritted her teeth, pissed and embarrassed beyond belief that Natasha was already using
Violet’s weaknesses against her. “Get off of me.”

Natasha smirked below her, “did you and Peter come up with an escape plan yet?”

“If we did, I wouldn’t be finding refuge under a table, now get off of me.”
“But why? You’re so comfortable.”

“I’m not comfortable, I’m bony as fuck because I don’t eat, and I run all the time.” The annoyance
Violet felt helped her hands unfreeze. Immediately she grabbed Natasha’s shoulders and started
pushing her away, “And you’re an assassin testing my boundaries and wondering how long it’ll
take to get me out from under the table which is not going to happen. The only way you assholes
are getting me out from under this table is by dragging my dead carcass out away from it.”

Natasha grunted in amusement, burnt sienna leaving Violet and landing on the Crimson eyes of
James. She nodded to him, and he moved in a flash. His intense gaze never leaving Violet’s, both
hands reached up to grasp the edge of the table hanging directly above Violet’s head and flipped it.

The added strength of his metal arm sent the surprisingly flimsy table flying, crashing into the
opposite wall with a loud clang before it fell to the ground like a bent and broken toy. Violet stared
at the table’s fallen form with wide eyes, hands frozen midair once more. Eyes blinking away the
sudden onslaught of lighting hitting her gaze.

“That’s one way to prove me wrong,” Violet mumbled to herself, “I could have sworn the table was
bolted down.”

“It was,” Natasha giggled from Violet’s lap, “James is very strong; the metal arm only enhances it.”

Violet glanced up at him after her eyes adjusted to the light. He quickly retreated to his original
position of kneeling in front of her, those crimson eyes somehow even more intense. Violet didn’t
know what to say to him, opting to stare at him in frightened amazement. He looked at her
similarly, but there was no fear in that gaze.

After a moment of staring at him in silence, Violet couldn’t take it anymore. This was all too much.
Natasha’s games, the feats of strength, the lack of plans to save Peter and herself from horrible
fates, it was too much. In a breath, Violet pushed Natasha off her lap once and for all, then shot up
to a standing position. Immediately she nearly fell back to the ground with strangled scream, a
ripping pain in her side that quadrupled in its intensity due to her sudden movement. Just as quick,
hands were on her, catching her as she started to fall back to the ground.

Then she was back up in the air, her body now carried by thick, muscular arms that moved so
quickly it felt like the beginnings of a roller coaster ride. The pain continued to escalate. It was all
Violet could focus on, along with the pool warmth the quickly spread throughout her side. James
set her down carefully, the cushioning beneath her helped her recognize that he placed back in the
hospital bed. She groaned internally. They won, again.

Just when he let her go, he grabbed the hem of the sweatshirt and quickly pulled it up to inspect the
wound. She could tell he was mumbling something, but whenever he spoke it sounded like
listening from inside of a bubble. Natasha appeared on the other side of the bed, nodding to
whatever he said, grabbing Violet’s wrist.

The pain started to dissipate just as she started tying Violet to the bed once more. There was
another sharp clang, this time much smaller and harder to hear. Violet looked past James and
groaned in annoyance at the sight of the mysterious object.

It was a syringe, one that had just been emptied.

“Oh, come on,” Violet complained, hating how quickly her body started to relax once more.
“That table really did curb your urges, didn’t they?” Natasha joked, tying the last knot on her wrist
before moving down to her ankle, “just be thankful I didn’t use my Alpha voice on you again.
James didn’t approve so we needed to resort to different methods of calming you down.”

Violet rolled her eyes, “jokes on you. The fact that you need to resort to anything other than words
means I have the upper hand and you have to cheat to get your way. That in itself is a victory I’ll
gladly take any day.” She closed her eyes, shaking her head slightly, “the joke will also be on you if
I turn out like my mom.”

“Your mom,” Natasha asked, tone dry and sarcastic, “how would that be a bad thing?”

“She was a drug addict. Particularly heroin or anything she could shoot up with a needle.” Violet
peaked through her eyelids to glance at Natasha, who had no expression, before closing them once
more, “the more you drug me up the more likely I’ll end up like her, misbehaving just to get a dose
of it. Might happen sooner rather than later with how it’ll help me escape you two for a few more
hours. It might be worth disappointing my dad if it means getting away form the pair of you.”

Silence. Violet smirked to herself, allowing the sedatives to take hold and relax her injured body.
The Alphas finished tying Violet back to the bed. She foolishly thought they were done, that she
would get some more sleep, hopefully see her Dad again and apologize for making such a horrible
comment and then asking him for help figuring a out a way to escape the Alphas. For a brief,
wonderful second, Violet thought she had won. Violet believed she might be safe.

Then she felt the sweatpants nearly ripped down her legs, exposing them and freezing her pale skin
to the one. Her eyes popped open in fright, body attempting to jump from the invasion. A cold
metal hand on her sternum forced her down the to the bed once more, a big and brawny hand
slapped over her mouth, holding in her screams. Then the worst part happened.

Natasha crawled onto the hospital bed like the slinky cat she pretended to be on the floor only
minutes beforehand, and settled in between Violet’s spread legs, forced apart by the bindings the
Alphas placed on her. She started breathing really fast, all her limbs fighting her bindings with
every inch of her might. James held her down with a steadfast expression, refusing to give her an
inch. Natasha smiled down at her, demure hands settling on the tops of Violet’s vulnerable thighs.

“Look at me,” James deep timbre pulled Violet’s attention towards him. She’s never been more
terrified of those crimson eyes than right now. Every part of her shook with fear. Her breaths fast
and rampant. The lack of oxygen made her head hurt. Skin prickling from the air and shivers
rolling up and down her spine in a furious state.

“I don’t care what people say about me. I don’t care what they say about the Avengers. I don’t care
what people say. Period. I care about my brother. I care about Natasha. I care about you. Steve’s
been facing criticism and insults all his life, so I let him handle his business the way he chooses.
Same with Natasha. She evens the score so to speak, and it’s always fun to watch.”

“Thank you, James,” Natasha winked, hands grazing up and down Violet’s thighs in a soft, slow
motion.

“I will not, however, hear anything derogatory or negative against you, especially from you.” James
intensity grew in his eyes, his face leaning in closer to Violet’s petrified form. “You’re not some
junkie looking for a fix, fucking some random shithead next to a dumpster to earn enough cash for
her dealer. You’re an angel in rebel clothes helping those who want and need it the most. You one
of the few lights in this world, and I won’t listen to you belittle yourself anymore.”
“Let’s count that as rule number one,” Natasha smirked, her hands continuing the same motion.

James leaned back, keeping his restraining hold on Violet as she peered up at the Alpha settled
between her legs.

“Due to the storm, and your ailing wound, the three of us will be staying at the tower longer than
we originally intended. We wanted to wait until we were well and truly alone to start going over the
rules with you, but I’m afraid we’ll have to give you a rough summary of what you’ll come to
expect in due time.” Natasha started explaining, hands moving past her thighs and not so subtly
pushing up the hem of the sweatshirt as she did.

“I won’t go too far into details, that can wait until we’re well and truly alone,” Natasha continued,
“the first rule is simple. No more derogatory comments about yourself, it upsets James as you can
see.”

James intense stare was more than enough proof of that.

“Second rule is just as simple. Complete honesty. We’ll be honest with you if you are completely
honest with us. No lies. No secrets. No judgements. Just honest truths.”

Violet found that incredibly hard to believe.

“The third rule is a bit more complicated. If you want something from us, one that doesn’t involve
the breaking of the first two rules or allow you and/or Peter to escape, then all you have to do is ask
nicely, and we’ll do it for you if it is within our power. Obviously, for grander gestures, we or you
can ask for something in return. For example, if I asked you to do a striptease for me, you can say
yes but only if I did something of an equal favor for you in return. Pretty simple for the most part.
Do you understand?”

Violet nodded eagerly.

Natasha smiled down at Violet, fingers caressing the hem of Violet’s white, cotton underwear.

“So, is there anything you want? Anything we can give you right now?”

Violet was suddenly at war with herself. Her heart just wanted to be out of this situation and escape
into the bliss of sleep, even if a nightmare was imminent. Meanwhile, her mind suddenly saw an
opportunity, and this time her mind won out. She grunted from beneath James hand, signaling that
she wanted to talk. Natasha smirked, jerking her chin towards James, who immediately removed
his hand from her mouth. She tested out her jaw, grumbling out sounds of soreness and fear, before
taking as deep of a breath as she could and staring Natasha down.

“If I tell you, will you stop touching me?”

Natasha chuckled at the, her index fingers slowly hook beneath the hem at the top of her
underwear. “Yes, for the time being.”

Better than nothing. “Okay,” Violet responded in a shaky voice before turning to look at James,
“and what about you?”

“I’ll release you from my hold, but if you want me to release you from your bindings, I only ask
you to do one thing in return.”
Violet’s chin shook, “and what’s that?”

The intensity in those crimson eyes changed, changing from menacing to fervent in the blink of an
eye. “Call me Bucky.”

Violet blinked, “what?”

“Call me Bucky from now on. Not James, not Barnes, not Soldier or Winter Soldier, not anything
else. Just Bucky.”

After staring at him with a look of disbelief, Violet nodded, “Okay . . . Bucky.”

In a blink and you’ll miss it moment, Bucky smiled a real, honest smile.

She took another moment or two to take deep calming breaths, steadying her nerves and bracing
herself for their response. Bucky and Natasha watched her patiently, ardent expression warming
their naturally cold, intimidating demeanors.

“Will you,” Violet started, taking one last calming breath before starting over. “Will you teach me
how to fight?”

Never has Violet been happier to see the look of surprised astonishment on anyone’s face.

Image result for coraline jones

(I like to think of this as Violet when she was a kid, except for the blue hair since she doesn't have it
yet)
 (Then Violet now, only with curly hair.)

Chapter End Notes

And that's the chapter! Next chapter will feature a baby time jump (at most a day later) where
Violet will be allowed out of the Med Bay. Also, unless something changes, Darcy Lewis will
appear. Hope you guys like the pictures of how I visualize Violet. If you guys know any
websites where I can make a collage or something for this story please let me know. I'd love to
do something like that. Anyways, I really hope you guys liked the chapter!

As always, please leave me a comment and let me know what you think!
 Spitfire
Chapter Summary

Checking in with the Omega Protection Agency, and Peter confronts Tony about something
personal.

Chapter Notes

OMG! Two Chapters in 24 hours! :O I haven't done that since I started the story :D This
chapter is mostly a filler plus a tiny, tiny bit of smut. I hope you guys enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 26

Spitfire

Nelson and Murdock

7:00 p.m.

Omega Protection Agency

Everything has officially gone to shit.

It’s almost been a week since the disastrous Halloween Party. During that time, all the attendants
have been through a whirlwind of a time trying to pick up the pieces from the shambles their life
has become. The blizzard might have rocked New York and essentially stopped everything, but The
Avengers have quite possibly ruined the Omega Protection Agency for good.

Since being released from the tower, the bulk of the Agency have tried and failed to return to their
daily routines, much to their dismay. They couldn’t forget what they’ve been through. They
couldn’t forgive themselves for allowing it to happen or the Avengers for causing it in the first
place. Try as might, they couldn’t move on.

Karen kept the office running with an unshakeable iron will, refusing to give up considering recent
events, the conversation with Winter Soldier in particular. She was still surprised by his sincerity.
By how his intense and menacing figure just melted away to reveal a broken man who only wanted
to care and protect Violet. She was unnerved by the Black Widow. Where the Soldier melted, the
Widow hardened. The Widow figuratively turning to ice as the two Alphas talked to the Omega
about Violet.

Karen talked about the best parts of Violet, hoping desperately she didn’t give anything too
pertinent away like safe spots, places she could run and hide from them, stuff like that. She talked
to them about her spirit, her brash and willful nature, the caring soul she hid behind jokes and
sarcastic wit. She talked to them about the way Violet gets lost in her music and watches the sky
like she’s searching for something. As she talked, she watched the Alphas, gauging their reactions
to her words. They did the same to her.

It was like fire and ice between the pair. Their scents in particularly signified that. It was surreal,
breathing in the pair made her dizzy, overwhelmed. Karen has never been in the presence of one
Alpha whose scent affected her so, let alone two. When she smelled them, she could picture a scene
straight out of a movie it was so specific.

With the soldier, the first scent that came to her was the whisky, the dominant role in the aroma.
Next came the smoky fireplace, Cedar wood burning away in the flames. The strong scent of
cinnamon and apples entered, followed by the surprising addition of pages from books. Closing out
the scent was falling rain. Karen imagined a log cabin deep in the forest on a rainy morning.

With the Widow, the dominant facet of her aroma was Red Wine and Cayenne, the combination
creating a dark and tempting mixture. The next was fresh bread, piping hot and just pulled from the
oven. Hints of sweetness with a strange mixture of saffron, honey, and rose petals, then capping it
off with freshly fallen snow. It made Karen think of the days where she woke up to find out there
was no school due to an overabundance of snow and her mom making pancakes in the kitchen.

It was enthralling. Like she was reliving moments from her past, or perhaps their past. She noticed
how similar it was to Violet’s scent. She too imagined a moment straight out of a movie when it
came to Violet as well. The smell of a beach along the coast of a great ocean, the sun setting from
high above with a campfire roaring right in front of her. Eating an assortment of berries and
chocolate covered almonds, vanilla and sea salt filtering through the air. She mentioned it to Violet
once or twice, how strange her scent was. Violet just shrugged, blaming it on bad luck and walking
off before Karen could continue.

If she had kept her eyes closed and focused on their scents, she would be putty in their hands. She
hated to admit it, but it was true. That was the effect of their scents. Most Alphas and Omegas
smelled like one or two things, maybe three if it’s such a defining characteristic. Frank smelled like
his guns. Karen smelled like rose water and juniper. Matt smelled like the boxing gloves his Dad
wore when he was a kid.

Violet and the Alphas were different breeds altogether.

Thankfully, their menacing demeanors shook Karen out of her stupor and enabled her to keep her
head on right. The conversation between Karen and the Alphas was short. They asked about the
plethora of hospital visits and why Karen was the one to bring her in, Violet’s current and past
living situations, relationships (platonic and romantic) which Karen had little to add too (which
they both seemed relieved by), and other stuff pertaining to Violet’s health and wellbeing.

After that, they left her to stew in the guest bedroom where she was detained until she and the rest
were released upon finding Violet and Peter.

Foggy followed her lead of running the office and helping his clients to the best of his ability, but
Karen often caught him staring blankly into space. Tears falling down his face while blubbering to
himself in self imposed silence. He was taking Violet’s capture hard, unsure of what to do or even
how to help. He was a lawyer, and a damn good one at that, but even though their little firm took
down Wilson Fisk, a mighty Mafia boss in his own right, and also currently building cases for the
victims being cared for at the Omega house, the couldn’t go up against the Avengers. Especially
since both Violet and Peter were both with them.

He knew what he wanted to do. The same thing all the group wanted to do. Charge into that damn
tower, grab their friends, and hide away Paraguay, just like suggested in their last meeting. How
could it only be two weeks since it happened? It feels like a lifetime ago. A new spout of tears
formed. Just goes to show how quickly everything falls apart when you’re not careful.

Matt rarely came to the office anymore. Apart from stopping by for an hour or so to research and
prepare for their two open Omega cases, his office was cold, barren, and empty, much like a
cemetery. Foggy and Karen were both worried about him, but there was no time to search for him.
They knew he could handle himself, having watched him fight a group of muggers when one night
when the three were walking home from Josie’s after having a grand time playing pool and
drinking beer.

He was taught how to defend himself shortly after the accident that took his sight. Another blind
man he refused to name was his teacher. He was strict, stern, and knew what he was doing. He
helped shaped the man Matt inevitably became, for better or worse.

Since their release, the three have only been in the same room three times. Once when Karen was
released and met them at the office. Second when joining up and preparing for a case they were
presenting next week, and the third time today.

Along with everyone else from the Omega Protection Agency.

Nelson, Murdock, and Page sat at Karen’s desk as the others slowly trickled in with forlorn, angry
faces. Pietro was the first to arrive, both eager to get this started and angry at the situation. His loss
sadly paled in comparison to Violet and Peter’s situation. News spread quickly of Wanda’s desire to
stay at the tower and find a new Alpha. With all the work Pietro put in to help her move on from
the last one, everyone could feel how betrayed he was by her decision. Still, it was her choice and
he was going to respect that. He hoped the Alpha Tony was pairing her with will be an
improvement on the last one.

Today was about saving Violet and Peter. Over and over he reminded himself of that, even when it
brought up the cold, hard fact that the Omega House was no longer in existence. Word got out over
what happened there, what with the Avengers being invited in and all the Omegas being taken
elsewhere when leaving. No one was going to risk coming there, even those who are desperately in
need. Everyone was too scared to risk it. So, the Omega House was no more, now it was just
Pietro’s.

The next to trickle, or rather stumble, in was a very hungover Jessica Jones. Out of the whole
group, she was definitely taking this the hardest. How could she not? Her sister for all intents and
purposes was kidnapped and now held captive after getting shot by a man who never would have
met her if it wasn’t for Jessica. She should have been the one to get shot. She should be the one
fighting for her life in the hospital. Not Violet.

Natasha Romanoff made that very clear to Jessica when she and the others were finally released
from their captivity. Going so far as to pull Jessica aside and display the blood that covered her
chest. Violet’s blood.

“Violet should be mourning your worthless carcass right now, not fighting for her life because of a
bullet meant for you.” She pushed Jessica against a nearby wall, a bloody hand choking Jessica
with an iron grip. “If she dies, you’ll feel it too. Either way, you’ll never see her again. She’s ours
now. I suggest you remember that before doing something you’ll regret.”

An hour later Jessica was back home and started on her first bottle of jack. She hasn’t stopped
drinking except for sleep and eating pop tarts. She was even drinking on her way here, earning very
disapproving and encouraging looks from fellow passengers on the subway. She didn’t care.
Nothing mattered to her except seeing Violet and begging for forgiveness . . . then forcing her to go
to Paraguay.

Next to enter was Sam Wilson. He wasn’t much better off than Jessica. He wasn’t drinking himself
to death, but he was slowly killing his career. A near permanent line had formed between his
brows, the corners of his mouth curled with disgust. Rage filled him to the brim and threatened to
spill over at a moments’ notice. Fueled by guilt over failing to protect Violet and Peter from the
Avengers influence, and now a lone gunman who he never had the pleasure of dealing with. Who
knows what they could be going through right now?

Thanks to Tony Stark, Sam has been demoted from his hard-earned position and is forced to
perform grunt work for the Detectives once more. He couldn’t spare time to help hurt Omegas
anymore, especially since The Avengers being at the Omega House ruined its good reputation and
now no one will come for aid. He couldn’t help Violet and Peter no matter how much he wanted
too.

But that doesn’t mean he wasn’t going to try.

Same was quickly followed by two people who were not affiliated the group whatsoever. People
that came because Matt reached out to them when they were asking for Frank since he hasn’t
popped up anywhere since Madani’s failed invasion plan. Curtis Hoyle and David Lieberman
entered first and were quickly followed by interested party Brett Mahoney.

Brett was only here to discuss certain aspects of a case with Nelson and Murdock, while also
hoping to arrest The Punisher as well. He knew the last part was a long shot, but it was on the back
of his mind. He had no problems helping innocent Omegas. Too many of them were treated like
pieces of meat and thrown away just as easily. He never understood that. They’re responsible for
bringing life into the world, raising the future and caring for them until they’re old enough to care
for themselves. People, not just Alphas, should protect them at all costs, not butcher them for
laughs.

So, everyone sat down in random spots all around the room, and just sat there. No one knew what
to say. No one had any ideas. No one had any hope. Just a goal. Get Violet and Peter away from the
Avengers and keep them safe. But no one knew where to start.

Except for Jessica.

“I vote Paraguay,” Jessica started in a pained voice, closing her eyes and leaning back in her rickety
chair, “I’ll let you guys figure out the specifics.”

With that everyone straightened up and started talking all once. Ideas were thrown about and just as
quickly dejected. Most stood from their chairs and started pacing around the room, Karen pulled
out a marker board and started plastering ideas to it. Sam helped, the indention between his brows
easing slightly as they discussed the board. After all the ideas were exhausted, and silence
consumed the room once more, they all realized the same thing.
The only way they could help Violet and Peter without alerting the Avengers is to wait for them to
reach out. It was a hard truth to swallow, but the truth still. They hated it, Pietro kicked over his
chair in frustration as a result, but it didn’t change anything. This was all they could do now.

And so, they would.

Avengers Tower

Peter Parker

Peter has never found a chair to be so uncomfortable.

After leaving Violet in the Med Bay with James and Natasha, Peter spent the next few hours in the
lab with Tony. He didn’t talk much. Too scared to give something away. The notes he and Violet
wrote burned a hole in his back pocket, and he was trying desperately not to think about them. He
could feel his face morph into guilty expression every time he did so, and someone was bound to
catch on if he didn’t stop soon.

Inevitably, Tony did.

Peter was now sitting on one of the metal stools in the lab, far away from the tables where he could
busy himself with tinkering instead of watching with fearful eyes as Tony read the notes from
Peter’s pocket. The same notes he and Violet discussed possible escape ideas with not too long ago.
He was too afraid to move, to breathe as his fingers gripped the cold metal of the stool seat and
waited for Tony’s anger.

It never came.

Once he was done with the notes Tony sighed, setting down on the table nearest Peter before
walking up to the Omega. He reached out his calloused hands, palms facing upwards in a non-
threatening gesture. His brown eyes soft, his smile kind, posture relaxed. Peter still trembled with
fear, but he released his grip on the stool and gently took the Alpha’s hands. Tony’s smile widened
at Peter’s reciprocation, gently pulling until Peter was standing toe to toe with him, his wide and
innocent doe eyes highlighting how scared he was.

Tony kissed his hands, “do I really scare you this much?”

“Not y-you per say . . . what you’ve d-done does though . . . I’m really sorry,” Peter’s body shook,
almost vibrating in fright.

Tony’s hands soothed Peter’s, “do you think I’d ever hurt you, baby?”

“I didn’t use too,” Peter quickly said, staring at the ground, “then again I didn’t think you’d record
me during my heat either. Or show anybody what I went through. I was wrong.”

Tony reared back, and Peter cowered in response, bracing for Tony’s anger. “What do you mean? I
didn’t record your heat-”

“Then how come Frank knows about it.” Peter interrupted; his meek voice stronger with his
humiliation. “Explain how else he could have quoted the things I said to you, described the things I
. . .” Peter trailed off, too embarrassed and mortified to continue.
“No, Peter listen to me-”

“I trusted you,” Peter interrupted again, pulling away slightly without looking at Tony, “I trusted to
take care of me, to not take advantage of me during my most vulnerable time, and you betrayed
that.” Peter took a deep breath, gathering up what little courage he had and looked into Tony’s eyes,
feeling offended at the confusion he saw there. “Is it really that difficult to understand I’d rather
leave then stay here with you after that?”

Tony’s hands moved to grasp Peter’s shoulders, “Peter-”

“I can’t trust what you have to say,” Peter tried pulling out of Tony’s grasp, “Violet was right.”

“Violet has been through a terrible ordeal throughout her life,” Tony started, gently pushing Peter
backwards as he spoke. “She’s seen many things that have left her jaded and hardened, experienced
even more that have left her with the beliefs and notions she has every right to deem the truth. But
you haven’t lived the life she has baby.”

“Don’t call me that,” Peter pleaded, attempting another weak push to Tony, who continued unfazed.
“And don’t talk about Violet.”

“I swear to you, I didn’t do anything you’re accusing me of. I didn’t record you and I didn’t show
anyone footage of you.”

“I don’t believe you,” Peter whimpered, pushing against Tony one last time before he was suddenly
pressed up against the cold, metal wall. Gasping as Tony pressed his body against his own.

“Peter, I need you to believe me.”

“Why should I?” Peter’s voice shook as Tony’s calloused hands brushed his face, one hand
grasping his chin and pulling his face upward, forcing him to look into Tony’s eyes.

The calming brown was now the color of blood, the deep red both menacing and arousing. Peter
froze, paralyzed in the Alpha’s embrace. Those red eyes scanned Peter’s face, taking in every facet
he could before returning to Peter’s panicked gaze.

“Because I’d rather die then allow anyone to see you like that.”

Tony’s breath was hot on Peter’s skin, his tongue flicking out to lick his lips.

“You were so beautiful Peter. So delicate, so graceful, so patient with me. I wanted to spend all
night tying you up just so I can watch you melt into the bed. Losing all inhibitions as the pleasure
took you over. The way you came undone over and over from my scent alone.” His course thumb
brushed Peter’s bottom lip, “the way your mouth opened when you moaned so prettily. It was the
best moment of my life.”

“And you told Frank about it-” Peter started but stopped when Tony released a menacing growl.

“No!” The red became bolder with the exclamation. “I would never betray you like that, and I
would never talk about you like some common pet or submissive slave.” His growls grew in
intensity with each word he spoke. His grip tightening on Peter as he was pushed further into the
wall.
Peter’s heart raced in his chest. Tony wasn’t talking anymore. It was the Alpha within him, and the
Alpha was scary beyond imagining. Peter was ashamed to admit the Alpha was arousing as well,
just as much as he was terrifying.

“You are my chosen, Peter. My darling, my love, the person I will cherish and protect for the rest of
my life. That’s going to mean a lot of things that you’re not prepared to hear just yet but know this.
What happened in that room is only between you and me, and if someone else knows about it that
isn’t allowed to know it, I’ll make them regret it.”

Tony pressed his forehead against Peter’s, his hot breath marking Peter’s skin, his arousal filling
Peter’s senses. Peter felt dizzy, his knees going weak in response to Tony’s dominance. It was hard
for him to keep his focus. He was supposed to be mad at him, right? He was supposed to find a way
out of here. For him and for Violet. Why didn’t want to anymore?

A moan escaped his lips, a sound that nearly shocked Peter back to his senses, but Tony smiled and
did something Peter was not expecting.

He titled his face up just little bit more and pressed his lips to Peter’s.

It was everything Peter imagined a kiss would be, and more. The fear he felt melted away as the
arousal took center stage. Those calloused hands released Peter from his grip, immediately roaming
up and down Peter’s sides, untucking his grey button-down shirt and gingerly groping the skin at
his waist. Tony’s tongue flicked at Peter’s lips, begging entrance into his mouth. He let him in,
moaning at the graze of teeth as Tony practically devoured his mouth.

Peter gingerly grabbed Tony’s shoulders, pulling him closer and eagerly reciprocating Tony’s
actions with equal vigor. Soon enough Tony’s wandered once more, unbuckling Peter’s belt and
quickly pulling it out through the loops. The belt clattered to the floor quickly forgotten. Then Tony
started unbuttoning his jeans, and Peter abruptly came back to his senses.

With a strength he didn’t realize he had, he finally pushed Tony away from him. Sending him
backward a couple of steps. Peter stayed against the wall, fighting to catch his breath. Tony didn’t
move towards, hands splayed out at his sides, his mouth slightly pink from kissing Peter. He was
sure his own lips in worse condition.

“I don’t want that,” Peter spoke with authority, finally sounding like a person instead of a scared
little mouse.

He was shocked when Tony took a breath, nodding in response. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to go that
far. I just wanted to prove that I wouldn’t betray you like that, and I got carried away.”

Peter remained plastered against the wall, but his heart eased at Tony’s words. “How does Frank
know?”

“I’m going to find out.” Tony promised, looking Peter dead in the eyes as he did so, “and I’ll make
sure that never happens again. No one hurts you like that, not ever.”

Peter relaxed even more. Part of him was angry with how he easily forgave Tony, but the rest of
him didn’t mind. Life was far too short to hold onto things that will only cause you pain. Uncle Ben
taught him that when he was having trouble dealing with his parent’s deaths as a child. There was
no point in holding on other than to punish yourself. Peter didn’t want to do that. He wanted to live.
 With that decision in mind, he bobbed his head in acknowledgement and pushed away from the
wall, moving towards Tony in his usual shy manner. Before he could second guess himself, he
grasped Tony’s shoulders once more and brought his lips to his. Tony quickly returned the favor,
hands gently resting on Peter’s waist and staying there. The kiss was nicer too, not as manic as
before, but just as amazing.

“Is it okay if just kiss for a while,” Peter whispered, more than a little surprised by his sudden
bravery.

“Darling, we can kiss until Father Time meets his end if you wanted. Just let me know,” Tony
chuckled before eagerly returning to the warmth of Peter’s mouth.

They continued for a long time. Kissing lazily without a care in the world. So enamored by one
another, they missed the scream in the distance. A terrified, blood curling scream coming from the
Med Bay.

Violet’s scream.

Chapter End Notes

Oh no! What's happening to Violet! Tune in next chapter and find out :D. What you do believe
is Peter's mind set right now? What do you think the Omega Protection Agency should do?
Are there any characters from the MCU you guys would like to see incorporated into the
story? Let me know what you guys think! Please leave a comment and I'll be sure to read it :D

Thank you for reading!

 Bete Noire - Violet
Chapter Summary

What could be worse than the Avengers? Part 1

Chapter Notes

This is a shorter chapter, and unfortunately it's kind of a darker one. Be prepared!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 27

Bete Noire - Violet

It always started the same.

The night was dark and muggy. A buzzing sound from high above emanating from a bug zapper
that has killed it’s targets just as much as it missed them. A green light shined on the darkened patio
of an old, decrepit two-story house. The wood on the house’s exterior was rotted and worn from a
combination of terrible weather, lack of care, and poor craftmanship in its conception. A single
light shined from a second story window, flickering away as it slowly died. The rocky path in front
of the house was covered in sticks, trash, littered with weeds and crude drawings carved into the
ground with sticks. A road less traveled by.

Behind the house there was nothing but trees, giant green ones as tall as the sky. The front was the
same. To the left was the same, only a slight crevice in between to make way for the gravelly path.
To the right was an open area filled with nothing but junk. Junk cars particularly, along with all
manners of trash that people didn’t want. To the right was where everything went wrong. The
junkyard in the open area was where someone would die.

And that’s where Violet was headed.

Out of breath, sweat pouring down her back, hair sticking to her face, Violet ran with all her might.
She wasn’t alone though. A group of girls were with her. Everyone, including Violet, were beaten
down, bruised and bloodied, but pushing onwards, unknowing of what they were running into.
Only what they were running away from. Cruel laughter met their ears, horrible whoops of cruel
victory as the monsters closed in on them.

The air was hot, boiling like water in a pot. The heat disorienting to the strongest of wills,
overpowering to others. When Violet started this trek, there were roughly twenty girls running with
her. Now there were three.
One was blonde, straight hair that hung to the middle of her back in shambles. Random parts all
bunched up from getting pulled, leaves and tiny sticks falling out of it from tumbling down a hill
not too long ago. Her tall, graceful dancer’s body was hunched in on itself, limping along at an
impressive speed. She had the typical looks of a prom queen, now she was just like an imminent
victim in a horror movie. She wore a once beautiful red dress that surely would have pleased any
potential partner before falling to a bedroom floor in favor of more pleasurable activities. She was a
Beta.

Another was Latina, dark hair short hair sticking to her face much like Violet’s was. She was short,
more so than Violet who was 5’3’ at best, and skinny. Alarmingly skinny. Bones protruded through
her skin; her kind brown eyes drooped with exhaustion. Her hands held the right side of her ribs,
breath wheezing as she panted along behind the others. She was being helped along by the final
woman of the group. The only reason she lasted as long as she did. She wore jean shorts, modestly
cut and not to revealing, and a white wife beater shirt stained with dirt, sweat, and drops of blood.
She was an Alpha.

The one helping the Alpha was a wonderful woman whose strength could not be matched. Her dark
skin often limited her in the eyes of the public, but she persevered nonetheless, refusing to ask for
permission and not taking no for an answer (except in matters of consent with vulnerable
situations). She was the type of woman Violet wished she could be. Strong, hopeful, and more than
ready to help those in need. It was a quality she still had despite it being the reason she was in this
mess. She wore dark jeans that were scraped open at the knees and a black blouse that was ripped
in various places. She an Omega, just like Violet.

The girls banded together to escape horrible monsters, tyrants from an illegal and volatile
organization they didn’t dare put a name too. Now they headed towards a maze of junk filled with
even more trouble. The third woman was practically carrying the second woman at this point, the
second woman too out of breath and unhealthy to continue without killing herself for the effort.
Violet and the first woman ran ahead in search of a safe place to hide.

The junkyard grew before Violet’s eyes, going from roughly two cars stacked on top of each other
to ten in seconds. The smell from the place filled Violet’s senses but didn’t affect her as it did the
others. She was used to the smells of rot and decay thanks to sleeping next to a dumpster and
among alleys filled with fellow people without homes as well. The others immediately plugged
their noses, unaware of how much doing so hampered their focus and distracted them from the
main objective.

The cruel shouts were on top of them. Violet ushered the second and third woman into a beat-up
navy-blue Volkswagen filled with broken glass, all manner of bugs, torn and weathered tan leather
seats, and more trash. They gingerly climbed into the front seat, Violet carefully shutting the door
behind them before turning and sprinting away through the sea of broken cars.

She found refuge by climbing into the third car in a pile of stacked cars. A red 2003 mustang with
no wheels, no windows, and a very dead cat. Gnats and fly’s hovering and feeding off the dead
carcass in the driver’s seat. Violet found refuge in the back and waited with bated breath, slapping
away any bugs that attempted to turn her into their next meal.

Seconds later, the monsters arrived. They wore faces of men. Harsh, cruel men that laughed at the
pain they bestowed on their victims. Men that had no souls, only goals. Terrible goals to torture and
murder the innocent and take over the world.
They weren’t the Avengers; they were far worse.

The leader led his troop into the junkyard. His cold, steely gaze searched the area with a sickening
smile. Violet shook at the sight of him. He was a tall, burly man. Muscles defined and protruding
from his clothes, militaristic in both style and posture. Slight beard, dark hair, tan skin. There was a
tattoo on his arm, contrasting with his skin in its dark color. The tattoo was the strangest and most
interesting thing about the man. Two halves of different symbols formed together in a circular
shape.

The men backing him surveyed the area with equally cruel malice as the leader. Violet’s lip
trembled. Hands gripping the rusted metal in the empty crevice where the window should have
been in the door. She glanced at the Volkswagen in the distance, not far from where the men stood.
There was movement in the car, sending Violet into a panic.

She hoped no one was found. She hoped the men gave up quickly and pressed on, never once
looking back. She knew better. If the women didn’t stop moving, the men were sure to find them.
Violet couldn’t sit there and wait it out, not when she could do something to help them. Even
though it might get her killed doing so.

She slapped away more bugs, desperately searching the car for something to throw, or make a lot of
noise in a different direction from the Volkswagen. Beer cans, food wrappers, drumsticks, CD’s,
broken wristwatch, and other worthless junk beneath the back seat. More of the same beneath the
passenger seat. The Driver’s seat held something promise. A glass beer bottle. That would certainly
make noise.

Violet grabbed the bottle, getting a good grip on it, and peering through the windowless opening
once more. She took a deep breath, steadying herself as she looked all around her, searching for the
best spot to throw the bottle. To send the monstrous men away from her and the other women. The
best bet was in the opening behind her, revealing the other side of the car pile. She quickly moved
to the other side, readying the bottle with a firm grip.

This is where it always changed.

From this point onward, right after Violet grabbed the bottle and prepare to throw it, nothing was
the same. A whole range of things happened to Violet shortly after this, things that didn’t actually
occur. Times where Violet was beaten bloody and left for dead, times where she was stripped naked
and laughed at, times where she nearly drowned in the car, times where she was dragged away and
thrown into her grave ala Ebenezer Scrooge. There was even a time the dead in the front seat came
to life and tried eating her face while the monsters from below her on the ground.

This time a pair of hands shot through the opening; the cruel, grinning face of the leader peered
through.

“Well, look what I found. Is that I fox I see in my garden?” His gruff voice taunted, pulling the
bottle from her struggling hands while the other gripped her hair. “Are you chasing my rabbits
away?”

She started screaming, using all her strength and will to free herself from his grip. He was too
strong, too monstrous to compete against. She continued to defy him out of spite. He pulled her
close, breathing her in and smiling a jagged smile.
“That’s not a very nice thing to do. We predators need to stick together!” She screamed as he pulled
her through the opening and tossed her to the hot, gravelly ground ten feet below her. She landed
roughly, screaming in pain as she impacted the rocks embedded in the dirt. She tried standing to her
feet, reaching her hands out to crawl away and escape the pain.

She couldn’t move.

Staring down in shock, she cried at the sight she found. Her wrists tied to the ground; leather bands
attached to silver chains that somehow sprouted from the ground at a moment’s notice, leaving her
laying on her front against her will. She whimpered in fear when she kicked her legs up and
realized her ankles had met a similar fate. She tried to get up, tears streaming down her face as she
fought and fought against her entrapment. Screaming in frustration, in absolute terror. Helpless and
vulnerable to the monsters that gathered around her, smiling at her poor attempts.

“When will you understand?” The leaders voice caught her attention, stopping her whimpers
momentarily as she listened carefully to him. “Weaklings don’t deserve to live. Only the strong.
Only the ones with the balls to do what they want to do. Only the ones who aren’t afraid to take this
world by the throat and crush it in their grip.” His black boots entered her line of vision, kicking
dirt in her faces. She cried more.

“You’re not weak, you’re like us. Strong. Better than everyone else. You’re not like them,” he
grabbed Violet’s face, pulling it up and angling it up to stare at something in front of her.

She immediately screamed.

Karen Page kneeled a few yards in front of her, crying and blubbering, blood leaking from her
temple and leaving crude lines down her face and chest. Blonde hair mirroring the first woman’s to
a T. Was the Karen the first woman this whole time? She couldn’t have been. Violet tried fighting,
tried pulling free from her bondage to get to Karen. To help her. The leader slapped her in the face
for her effort. She wouldn’t stop.

“That’s what I’m talking about,” the leader laughed, slapping Violet across her face again, “keep
fighting foxy. It’ll only make this sweeter to watch.”

Violet pulled at her bonds, screaming and crying as she fought to reach Karen, who looked
hopeless and defeated. Her head bowed down, eyes lowering to stare blankly at the ground, mouth
moving slightly as she murmured to herself. It looked like she was praying. One of the men raised a
gun to her head, Violet screamed harder.

Everything went black.

There was no gunshot, no sickening thud of a body falling to the ground. No more laughter, no
more taunts. No more leader. The heat of night suddenly began to cool. The wind began to blow,
both chilling Violet to the bone and easing her pain ever so slightly. The leather cuffs released
Violet, but she didn’t move. Too stunned, too shocked, too lost to move anymore. She just
screamed. And screamed. And screamed. And screamed.

Warm, calloused hands pulled her into a comforting embrace. Her face was gently pressed into the
crook of someone’s neck, and then all she could smell was whiskey. The only person she’s known
to smell like whiskey and provide safety from her nightmares in such a comforting way was also
the only person she wanted around.
 “Dad,” Violet whimpered, crawling into his lap and hugging so tightly she thought she’d kill him
by accident. He held her just as tightly. Wet lips kissing her temple, hot breath tickling her sweat
soaked skin. Fingers gently kneading her shoulders while rubbing up and down her spine. It felt so
good. So comforting. She never wanted it to end.

“I’m right here,” a gruff voice responded, and Violet instantly relaxed. Smiling in relief.

Dad was here. He’ll keep her safe. That’s all that mattered anymore.

Chapter End Notes

Who could be worse than the Avengers? Does anyone have any guesses? I'm excited to hear
your thoughts! :D Sorry for the shortness but that past few days have been super hectic and I
really just wanted to get something posted before I went without posting for too long.
Anyways, I really hope you guys enjoyed the chapter! Please leave a comment and let me
know what you think! :D:D:D
 Bete Noire - James and Natasha
Chapter Summary

The other side of Violet's nightmare. Part 2

Chapter Notes

This chapter is little weird but bear with me and hopefully it's really good. Happy Holidays
and Merry Christmas!!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 28

Bête Noire – James and Natasha

The screaming started shortly after James and Natasha finished reading up on their latest targets.
Rebel rousers making noise in D.C. and protesting Alpha supremacy. Led by vivacious ex pilot for
the United States Air Force, Carol Danvers, and her wife Maria Rambeau, who flew alongside her
wife before both were fired for making “controversial statements to a superior officer”. They didn’t
appear to be overtly threatening, just angry and passionate about the state of their world than
hostile. Their backers, however, were another story.

Dr. Wendy Lawson, a scientist employed by the Air Force, remained in constant contact between
the former pilots and joined them for their most recent protest. She was high in the chain of
command, responsible for many top-secret projects in the works, and had powerful allies all
throughout the world. The U.S. government could not stand against her as she was too vital to
future successes. A foreign diplomat from Australia, who currently lived in D.C., called Talos has
also been in contact with the pilots since their firing. He was a famous weapons dealer with a brash
personality, known for his lack of subtlety and unpredictable nature. The last was an outspoken and
prominent enemy to the Avengers, Nick Fury, with his right-hand Maria Hill. The guy who had
eyes and ears everywhere, and the one person The Avengers could not afford to tangle with right
now.

The Alphas were still in the Med Bay, convening at the table that James took the time to bolt back
into place after throwing it across the room. When they started pouring through the files, they kept
one eye on Violet’s sleeping form at all times. Now that they finished it, their focus and frustration
was on firmly on the stacks of papers and photos in front of them. They missed Violet’s slight
movements as her nightmare started, they missed those movements increase to twitches and
flinches. It wasn’t until she started struggling against her bonds, the bed creaking and scraping the
floor in her effort, did the Alphas look up from their work.

Three things happened in a single moment.

First, James and Natasha’s hearts dropped through their chest at the agonized look on their darling’s
face. The rapid rise and fall of her chest as she panted heavier and faster than was normal, and the
frequency she her head whipped back and forth on the bed alarmed them considerably. They stood
abruptly, knocking their chairs to the floor as they sprinted towards her.

Second, FRIDAY suddenly spoke through the speakers. “Mr. Barnes, Ms. Romanoff, I believe
Violet is having a nightmare. Would you like me to contact Ms. Maximoff to ascertain the best way
to handle this?”

Then third, before either Alpha could answer FRIDAY’s question, Violet tugged against her
bindings once more and released a terrible, ear shattering scream.

For a solid second, the Alphas froze in disbelief. The utter pain they were witnessing, the absolute
vulnerability she was displaying, the raw intensity filling the room with palpable tension that felt
like the inside of a burning room. Neither could believe nor understand how this was happening.
Violet was always so strong, so defiant to them. They knew she hid her pain, but never for a second
did they believe it was to this extent. The cruel realization of how little they knew of her past hit
them harder than a knockout punch in a championship boxing match.

In that second, both Alphas vowed to remedy their carelessness with their darling.

James immediately went to Violet’s side, hands hovering around her face, unsure of what to do.
Natasha immediately started untying Violet and spoke calmly.

“FRIDAY send for Wanda. Tell her Violet is having a night terror and we need help calming her
down.”

“Already done, she’ll be here in approximately 87 seconds. Both Mr. Jarvis and the Captain are
escorting her.”

“Does Tony know?” Natasha finished untying her ankles, taking a deep breath while Violet’s
screams escalated. James started untying her hands after briefly studying Natasha. More than once
she’s had to help James through his night terrors, thanks to his PTSD during his time spent serving
and captured by enemies. He’s never been on the other side of night terrors before. This was new
territory for him.

“He’s currently busy with Mr. Parker, they are both indisposed.”

Natasha nodded, “good, let’s keep it that way. The last thing we need is to deal with two Omegas in
distress. Please inform Tony once he is available.”

“Understood,” FRIDAY responded promptly.

“In the meantime, search through everything we have on Violet.” Natasha ordered, quickly moving
to the other side of the bed and undoing the last binding, grabbing by the wrist and her shoulder to
stop her from flailing.

“As you wish. Would you like me to search for any potential causes to Ms. Violet’s night terror?”

“Yes, search everything you can.” Natasha finished, fighting to keep control of herself. This was no
time to panic. Violet needed help, a stable presence to latch onto once the nightmare was finished.
She’s provided that many times for both James and Steve during missions and even here at the
tower before Darcy came into the picture. For a long time, it was just for James.

Until now.

Violet whimpered beneath their hold, tears drowning her beautiful face, body stretching painfully
as her feet kicked at the mattress in an attempt to gain traction of some sort. Her neck was exposed,
arching away as the back of her head dug into the pillows. Her eyes were glued shut. James wanted
to wake her, it made the more sense to him than leaving her to suffer, but Natasha stopped with a
firm hand on her shoulder.

“If you wake her now, she’ll only be confused and become more violent. I learned that the hard
way the first time you had a nightmare.” Natasha assured him with a hard look. “We need to wait
for Wanda, until then we need to keep her as stable as possible.”

“Ms. Maximoff has just entered the corridor. She will be upon you shortly.” FRIDAY added to
Natasha’s explanation.

Sure enough, just as Violet’s screams escalated to new, terrifying heights, a dolled-up Wanda burst
through the Med Bay doors. She was quickly followed by Edwin Jarvis, former butler now foreign
liaison to Tony’s business, who delicately carried Wanda’s shoes in his hands and wore a look of
concern as he took in the sight before him. Steve was right behind him, eyes immediately landing
on his brother.

“Buck, what happened?” Steve asked, running towards the bed.

“She’s having a nightmare. It happened all of a sudden.” James responded quickly, reluctantly
moving aside to make room for Wanda.

“How long?”

“Not even three minutes,” Natasha answered in a cool tone.

Wanda took a breath, taking in the state of Violet, before briskly turning to face the Alphas in the
room.

“Do not judge me for this next question. It is vital to helping Violet get through this without too
much damage to her psyche. Do you understand?” She paused, waiting for their response. They all
nodded and gestured for her to continue. “Good. Where’s the whiskey?”

Natasha blinked, “what?”

“Where’s the whiskey?” Wanda repeated without a second thought.

“Why do you need whiskey?” Steve asked just as Jarvis answered with, “I believe there’s a bottle
in the kitchen.”

“The smell of whiskey calms her down. It has never failed. I have no idea why whiskey does the
trick; I just know it does. Now where is it?”

Natasha looked at Wanda curiously, “there’s none in here.”

“Then how do I smell it? If there’s none here, why is it the only thing I smell?”
“It’s me,” James shrugged, “it’s part of my scent.”

Wanda’s eyes went wide as saucers. “Are you serious?”

James just nodded, not seeing any reason to comment amid the situation.

“May I smell you? Just to be safe?” Wanda asked carefully, then looked to Jarvis, “is that okay with
you?”

James nodded, stepping closer to Wanda just as Jarvis replied, “Yes, my darling. If you’re
convinced it will help your friend, then you have my permission.”

Wanda wasted no time. She stepped into James personal space and pressed her nose to where
James’ scent was the strongest. James’ kept his eyes on Violet’s trembling form, her blue hair
sticking to her face in random places due to her tears. Wanda pulled back impossibly wider eyes,
her mouth dropped open in a shock.

“Hug her to your chest, put her face in the crook of your neck, and hold her tight.”

James didn’t need to be told twice.

He pushed down the metal barrier of the hospital bed, nearly breaking it as a result, and sat to
Violet. Once situated, he scooped her up into his embrace, pressing her face where Wanda
instructed, and held her tight.

Three things happened in the next few moments that would forever change James and Natasha’s
lives forever.

First, the moment the whiskey in his scent reached Violet’s senses, she relaxed in his hold. The
screams finally stopped. Her breathing began to even out, though the tears continued to fall. Her
scent became overpowering, the pheromones of a hurt omega hit both James and Natasha strongly.
They were shocked they weren’t hit by them earlier. The pheromones affected them in ways that
were both helpful and detrimental to the situation. The timing was perfect when it came to protect
their darling in her vulnerable position, it was awful for the arousal that unexpectedly hit them.

Second, she shifted in James embrace until she was practically straddling him, then clung to him as
if her life depended on it. It didn’t stem his arousal, only encouraged it, but the surprise from her
unconscious action left him too stunned to do anything other than ensure she didn’t fall to the
ground and tightened his hold on her once more. Natasha was in the same boat as James. She loved
the sight of them holding onto each like this, especially when he gently brushed the wet hair from
her face and kissed her temple. She hopped onto the hospital bed without a thought and started
kneading Violet’s shoulders while James ran a hand up and down her spine.

Then the third thing happened, and everyone absolutely froze.

“Dad,” Violet whimpered into James neck.

It came out like a squeak, her voice breaking all over the place, tone meek and small. If James ever
needed proof that he did indeed had a heart, it was this moment right now. He kissed her temple
gently, never wanting to stop yet knowing he should stop. He breathed deeply, getting lost in his
Omegas pain. “I’m right here” he replied in his gruff tone, tightening his hold on her.
“Don’t leave me again,” she whimpered, nails digging into his back.

“I never will,” James responded, his free hand grabbing Natasha’s and squeezing it gently, “we
never will.”

Natasha smiled at the sentiment, leaning in and kissing James forehead.

“Am I still your Little Fox?” Violet trembled in James grasped.

The innocent question brought a smile to the Alphas faces. “Of course,” Natasha responded this
time, unable to help herself as she tangled a hand in Violet’s wet blue hair. “Not a day will go by
when you aren’t.”

“Who are you?” Violet tightened her hold on James, suddenly protective of him.

Natasha grinned at the sight while James responded, “she’s someone we can trust. Someone who’ll
look for out you, for both of us.”

Her grip slackened, “you promise?”

“I promise,” he squeezed her back gently to assure her.

It worked.

She relaxed once more, “you smell like snow.”

Natasha laughed softly, “I do. I used to live in a place where it snowed all the time, even during the
summertime.”

“Lucky,” Violet grumbled, “I’ve only ever lived by roads and buildings. Nothing good about that.”

“Would you like to see it sometime? It’d be a good reason to go back after being away for so long.”

“Only if you don’t mind getting in a snowball fight.” Violet retorted quickly.

“Will you be on my team?” Natasha smirked, loving this dubious conversation far more than she
should.

“As long as I’m with my dad, otherwise you’re on your own, loser.” Violet responded, squeezing
James once more.

Natasha laughed once more, grabbing Violet’s free hand without thinking about it, and squeezing it
gently. “Anything that makes you happy.”

Violet grunted softly. Apart from returning Natasha’s squeeze, she didn’t give a response.

The Alphas couldn’t believe what was happening. Violet, the defiant fighter they’ve been chasing
for five years and verbally sparring with for the past days, was draped over James like a koala bear
and perfectly content to stay as she escaped her nightmare and stayed asleep. That was the only
way Violet would allow this to happen. Fully conscious Violet would be bashing people in the head
and running straight for the hills. Unconscious Violet was a sweet little darling too good for this
world.
Like a baby fox before they’re scent out into the world.

“Sweetie,” James turned his attention back to Violet, “what are you seeing?”

“What do you mean?” Violet replied, her voice still small, but no longer breaking. Her tears have
stopped, everything was fine now.

“Who’s around you, sweetie. Tell me who scared you.”

It was the wrong thing to ask, but they needed to know.

Violet automatically stiffened once more. “I can’t tell you.”

“Why?” Natasha asked gently, ruffling her damp curls.

“No, I won’t tell you.”

“We can’t help you if you don’t.

“If I do, you’ll just leave again.” She whimpered into James’ neck, breathing him like a drowning
man escaping his watery prison. “I don’t want to be alone anymore.”

James’ heart broke at that. He knew she wasn’t talking to him, knew this situation was messed up
just as much as she needed to believe that Scott was right there, but god did he wish she was
referring to him. He clenched his jaw, kissing her temple fiercely, his hold constricting her body
once more.

“Listen to me,” James started, “I will always be with you. Right here in front of you, holding you
tight.” James squeezed her to his chest to emphasize his words. “Standing next to you, ready to
fight alongside you. Standing behind you to protect you from those who wish to harm you. Same
with our friend. She’s right there with us, always.”

Violet didn’t respond, opting to pull James closer. Hot, wet tears leaked through his shirt. James
sighed, breathing in her scent once more before he continued.

“We’re with you ‘til the end of the line, baby. Has your line ended yet?”

Silence. Violet stayed stiff, not reciprocating any of James or Natasha’s touches. For a brief second,
an errant thought flew threw James mind and made him believe she might have just died in his
arms. But that was not the case. She was clearly still breathing. James didn’t push anymore, just
held her in his warm embrace. Natasha didn’t speak up either, opting to continue rubbing her
shoulders and messing with her hair.

They wanted to stay liked this forever.

“I don’t know his name,” Violet spoke suddenly. Her voice scratchy from crying. Her tone shy and
meek.

“What did he look like?” Natasha asked, but Violet shook her head.

“Can’t describe it. He’s too blurry now.” A brief pause as she held her breath, “he had a tattoo.”
Violet’s hand started making a drawing motion on the back of James shoulder. Natasha looked to
Steve, who stood awkwardly watching the conversation from the end of Violet’s hospital bed. At
Natasha’s glance he raced over to the nearest table, searched through it, then quickly returned with
a piece of paper and a pen. He handed it to Natasha who carefully handed the pen to Violet and
situated the paper on James back.

Then Violet drew a symbol. It started with a circle, then she added a line down the middle. On the
right was a strange assortment of ballooned squiggly lines. On the left was a sharp, angular set of
wings that looked to be part of an official logo for an agency of some sort. After she finished the
wings, she drew deeper lines into the circle, then promptly dropped the pen onto the mattress.
Natasha immediately gave the paper to Steve before returning her attention back to wonderful
Omega.

“You’re so brave, sweetie,” Natasha praised, leaning in and kissing her darling’s hair with pride.

“We’re still right here,” James assured her, his warm hand rubbing up and down her spine.

Violet didn’t answer. Her arms went completely slack, along with the rest of body suddenly
becoming dead weight in James embrace. James and Natasha glanced at each other before,
together, they gently laid her down on the mattress. Her eyes were still closed, as they had been
since her nightmare began. Her mouth was open slightly. The Alphas smiled down at her prone
form, finding her too adorable for words.

“No breathes a word of this. Understood?” Natasha ordered, not bothering to look behind her to
check on the rest in the room.

“Of course, Ms. Romanoff. We wouldn’t betray you, Mr. Barnes, or your chosen like that.” Jarvis
assured the assassin with his usual studious, grace.

“I understand,” Wanda added shyly.

“You don’t have to tell me,” Steve responded, “but you might have to reiterate that to Tony.”

“He has yet to be informed. He and Mr. Parker are currently getting ready for bed in his room as we
speak.” FRIDAY chimed in, “and I too shall be very discreet about tonight should the topic come
up in the future.”

“Thank you, FRIDAY. We’ll be sure to inform Tony tomorrow.”

“In the meantime, I believe it best that we leave Ms. Violet to her sleep now. It will give the pair of
you a chance to finish preparing for the protesters various allies. I shall alert you both should a
situation like occur again.” FRIDAY spoke again.

The Alphas sighed. They forgot about the protestors.

“Wanda,” Steve spoke up, earning a glance from everyone in the room who wasn’t asleep. “Would
you stay with Violet until we talk about some things, that is if Jarvis is okay with it?”

“I think it’s a lovely idea,” Jarvis interjected, stepping forward slightly, “your friend is in need of
some care and the four of us have business to discuss. If this is what you desire, I happily give my
permission.”
 Wanda smiled at him, taking his hands in her gentle grasp, “thank you Edwin, I wish to remain here
and care for my friend.”

Jarvis nodded, “I will have some of your clothes sent to you so that you may be a bit more
comfortable while you wait.”

“You’re so kind,” Wanda’s eyes went melty as she stared deep into Jarvis’ own.

“It’s easy to be kind to someone who is as magnificent as you are.” He brought her hands to his
mouth and gave each of them gentle peck. “I shall retrieve you later.”

With that, all the Alphas left the two Omegas behind in the Med Bay. James and Natasha stared at
Violet’s small form and left wishing with all their hearts that she would one day hug them again as
she did right there.

Before they headed into the briefing, Natasha looked at James, kissed him fully on the mouth, and
whispered, “your lead” before turning away, leaving him in a daze.

Chapter End Notes

And that's the chapter! What did you guys think? Can you guess what's in the tattoo? How
strongly do you think James and Natasha will be going forward after the events tonight? Will
they get worse, or will they get better? What about Peter and Tony?! So many questions!
:D:D:D I really hope you guys like the chapter! Please leave a comment and let me know what
you guys think of it!

And again, thank you so much for reading my story! :D:D:D:D

 I Love You Kid
Chapter Summary

Violet wakes up, Wanda helps her out.

Chapter Notes

Hola! Hope everyone is having a great Holiday season so far! I'm going to be going on a trip
for the next week so my updates might not be as frequent. Just a quick heads up! Please enjoy
the chapter :D:D:D

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 29

I Love You Kid

Next Morning

Violet

The room Violet woke up in was not the same one she fell asleep. She remembered the cold, barren
emptiness in the metallic, stylish, and elegant scheme of the Med Bay. This, however, was vastly
different.

The first thing Violet noticed was the bed. It was bigger, comfier, like moving from a lumpy futon
to an expansive cloud made of marshmallow fluff and snow that never melted. The pillows her
head was resting on held the same fluffy state. Her limbs were no longer bound, moving about
freely as she stretched out from the fetal position she slept in, and sighed in relief as her spine
popped in multiple places.

The next thing she noticed was the lack of clothing she had on her. She distinctly remembered
wearing sweats and hoody that were far too big on her, rolled and bunched up in random places as
she moved in her sleep. Now, there was nothing there. Just exposed skin feeling the smooth cotton
of the sheets she was wrapped up in from her feet to her face.

She opened her eyes, nervous as can be.

She was wrapped up in blue. A dark blue comforter with gold stars, blue sheets, blue pillowcases,
fluffy gold pillows on either end of the bed. She lifted the fabric and cringed. The clothes Peter
found for her in the Med Bay were gone, but at least she still had her underwear and sports on
leaving her some semblance of dignity. The bandages on her left side were new, redressed during
the night. Her body stiffened as the cool air touched her skin.
“It’s all right,” a calm voice spoke.

Violet looked up anxiously, unprepared for anyone to see her in this vulnerable state, then she
relaxed.

It was Wanda.

She looked better. Relaxed, almost glowing whilst sitting in the red leather chair at the foot of
Violet’s bed. The near permanent bags under her eyes were almost gone. Dark hair fluffy and shiny,
hanging past her shoulders in waves, the same way she does it when she goes out on dates. Her skin
looked fresh; stress free. She wore an oversized cream-colored sweater over black leggings. Nails
on her hands and feet painted scarlet red. Her smile was warm, bright eyes melting with joy as she
stared at Violet’s increasingly confused form.

What was going on here?

Violet looked around the room. It was big and spacious, the walls a cool blue that complimented
stark darkness of the blue in her bed. It made her think of night and day. There were four doors,
dark mahogany in color, throughout the room. Two were interconnected directly in front of the bed,
which led Violet to assume the closet was behind it. The doorway to the far-right side of the room
was slightly ajar, allowing Violet to see the black marble floors and white marble countertops
beneath the dimly lit mirror. That was the bathroom. Which left the last door on the wall Violet’s
back was too and to the right of her was the she believed to be the exit.

Violet instantly moved towards it, but Wanda waved her off, standing to her feet as she did.

“Don’t worry, you are completely safe.” Wanda smiled, rubbing her hands together eagerly.
“Besides, you don’t want to go running around in just your underwear. Let me get you some
clothes.”

“Where am I, exactly?” Violet could help but ask, already knowing at least part of the answer.

“You’re still in the tower,” Wanda answered calmly, turning away and heading towards the foot of
the bed, “I had you moved from the Med Bay last night.”

“Why?” Violet grated, shaking her head slightly, “and why are you here? Peter told me they
released everyone.”

Wanda stilled, biting her lip, “You had another nightmare last night. I moved you here in order to
help you sleep better. It worked.” She grabbed a dark bundle and tossed it to Violet. “Put those on,
they should fit you.”

Violet didn’t respond, catching the bundle with ease before slowly moving out of the starry bed.
The mahogany floors matched the dark wood of the doors, and cool to the touch. A shiver went
down her spine just as started unraveling the bundle on the bed.

She grimaced at the choices. The plain white cotton t-shirt was fine, even though it looked just
about her size (she liked baggy, not fit), same with the navy blue zip up hoody, but the short as fuck
black biker shorts that definitely look to fit her body like a glove was far past her comfort zone. She
didn’t want to show off her body. Blame it on all the perverts over the past five years who
considered it an invitation when she wore a simple pair of shorts or wore a shirt that revealed just a
hint of cleavage. She hated showing off her body, and now it seemed like those fucking Alphas
were going to force her to do so.

Just when she was about to start screaming and break shit, Wanda pulled out another bundle.

“The shorts go underneath these,” she quickly tossed it to Violet, “the heater’s going full blast, but
the tower is still drafty. It’s to help keep you warm, not show off your ass.” Wanda reassured her,
knowing Violet only too well.

Violet breathed a sigh of relief when she unrolled the second bundle to find a pair of charcoal grey
sweatpants. Sadly, not oversized, but it was far better than being forced to walk around in tight
shorts that did nothing but accentuate her ass. Before she could overthink the situation, Violet
quickly got dressed, starting with the t-shirt.

Less than 30 seconds later, Violet zipped up the hoody and turned to face Wanda. She smiled at her
fellow Omega encouragingly, nodding towards the bathroom door.

“Go wash your face and brush your teeth. I have something I need to give you before we take a tour
of the floor.”

“Why would I want a tour of the floor? Shouldn’t we be trying to, I don’t know, escape this place
and run for our lives?” Violet shrugged, looking at Wanda incredulously, questioning her sanity.

Wanda sighed, “Violet, it’s the Avengers. There’s no escaping and running away from them. The
best thing to do right now is hunker down and go with the flow.”

Violet knew Wanda really meant endure with her statement, but Violet didn’t take it as such.

“Give up? That’s you’re grand plan? Give up and let them treat us as submissive slaves and broken
pets? That the best you have to offer?”

“They are not going to treat us that way.” Wanda responded vehemently.

“How can you possibly know that?”

“Because if that was their true intention all our friends, including myself, would have been treated
as such already. We wouldn’t have been released, we wouldn’t have been reimbursed for our
captivity, and most importantly, you and Peter would be wearing collars and chained inside of a
kennel waiting for your master to fill your water bowl instead of waking up in the equivalent of a
five star hotel with a dear friend explaining the situation to you.” Wanda answered in an increasing
cold, pained tone.

Violet wanted to step forward, yell at Wanda for foolishly believing they were safe when they
clearly weren’t, but she didn’t. Wanda, no matter how put together and relaxed she appeared, was
like all others who have experienced trauma in their lives. She’s lived the nightmare Violet so
callously mentioned. She was treated like a broken household pet who couldn’t be trained, forced
into a submissive position by her former Alpha and raped repeatedly over the stupidest reasons.
“The saltshakers are in the wrong spot!” “You took too long getting my beer!” “You sneezed in
front of my guest!” “You gave me the wrong beer!” etc.

In truth, Wanda knew the cruelty of Alphas more than Violet ever could.
“I’m sorry I mentioned it, I wasn’t thinking.” Violet backed down, lowering her head slightly.

Wanda backed down as well, “you’re scared. For Peter, for me, for yourself. It’s understandable to
expect those things when you’ve seen the aftermath on so many, heard the stories from many more,
and experienced a fair few of those traumas yourself. I know you’re just looking out for us, and I
will always be grateful to you for that.” Wanda moved towards Violet until she stood directly in
front of her, resting her small hands on Violet’s stuff shoulders. “But I think it’s time you let us look
after you, especially after what happened last night.”

Violet’s expression colored with confusion, “what do you mean? What happened last night?”

“You had a nightmare-” Wanda started until Violet quickly interrupted.

“I’m well aware of the nightmare. It’s one of the few that just won’t leave me alone, probably
because it feeds off my screams or some shit. What else happened?”

Wanda took a breath, “well, to calm you down, I brought in some whiskey and soaked a rag in it
and . . .” Wanda trailed off, grimacing in embarrassment.

It didn’t immediately click to Violet. What could Wanda be embarrassed about witnessing? Then,
with a combination of Wanda’s expression and the comforting appearance of her dad along with
Wanda’s mention of whiskey, Violet realized what Wanda was talking about. Her head back with a
loud pop in her upper spine, hands instinctually moving up to cover her face as she groaned.

“Oh God,” Violet’s nails dug into her scalp, “please tell me this is a joke.”

“When have I ever lied to you?” Wanda smiled, rubbing Violet’s shoulders soothingly.

“Oh God,” Violet repeated, squeezing her eyes shut so tightly she thought they might burst.

Brea came out, and Wanda saw it. If Wanda saw it, who else did?

“What did I say?” Violet grated, trying to avoid going down the mental blackhole that was making
way for her as she spoke.

“Just more of the same. How much you missed your dad, how you don’t want to be alone
anymore.”

“Was anyone else there?” Violet wheezed, fighting to keep her breath under control.

If she wasn’t careful, she would dive headfirst into a panic attack. Something she really couldn’t
afford to happen right now.

“Do you really think I’d allow anyone near you other than Pietro while you were experiencing a
nightmare?” Wanda answered, giving Violet the stank eye.

Violet shrugged, feeling slightly foolish for letting the distrustful though worm it’s way to her
mouth. “Sorry.”

“You’re forgiven,” Wanda squeezed her shoulders once more, “now go wash your face and brush
your teeth. We have plenty to do today.”
Violet sighed, but halfhearted saluted to Wanda as she walked towards the open bathroom door and
did as instructed.

Wanda stayed behind in the expansive bedroom, feeling both terrible and relieved. She hated lying
to her friend. Violet was a true sister and guardian to Wanda during her darkest times. Always
willing to help her even with the strangest of requests. Ranging from grocery shopping to oiling up
her back and giving her a delightful massage when Wanda felt like her heat was on its way. There
wasn’t a thing Violet wouldn’t do for her and the rest of their friends if any of them were selfish
enough to ask. It was a shame that Violet believed they wouldn’t do the same for her.

Wanda wanted to help her, and this was the best way how.

An Omega with two scent glands, two marks to be mated and bound to two separate Alphas,
needed just that if they were to live happy, long lives. Wanda has heard Violet go through her heats
in the past, and it was only by the miracle of miracles that her dearest friend was still alive and
well. The pain alone should have killed her long ago. No Omega should through a heat like that,
and with two Alphas looking after Violet now, she no longer would.

Wanda has tried living without an Alpha to guide her, but it was only putting unnecessary pressure
on both Pietro and Violet, her family. She would have no more of that. This whole experience has
proved a fact that Wanda has long believed in. An Omega can’t live without their Alpha, they’re
simply too weak or too chaotic to function without the steady, sure authority they provide them.
Even with all the horrors Baron inflicted upon her, Wanda’s mind has not changed.

And neither has Frank’s.

He dropped in to see Violet in the wee hours of the morning after sleeping like the dead for nearly
the entire day. The sight of her resting, seemingly innocent and taken care, assured Frank Castle’s
decision of leaving his surrogate daughter in the Alpha’s care. It was with his help that Violet was
taken from the Med Bay, carefully carrying her small, limp form in his sturdy arms and laying her
down the wonderfully comfortable bed in what would be Violet’s room at the Tower for now on.

Until her Alphas decided she was ready to stay with them, permanently.

Frank left Violet a note, imploring Wanda to give it to her once she woke up. It explained his
reasons for leaving her here, along with a number he could reach her at should the Alphas abuse her
like Baron did to Wanda. He’d stay and explain himself to her once she woke up, but the Avengers
need help gathering intel on powerful people backing protester’s who were Alpha superiority.
Frank opted to help out as a special thanks for taking Violet’s care so seriously, and because he
owed them an unpayable debt.

He left with most of the Avengers hours ago. Mr. Barnes and Ms. Romanoff were still here to help
explain the situation and lay down a few more rules to Violet before they left. Mr. Barnes thought it
best to give Violet space after her nightmare. The space would allow her time to adjust and the
Avengers time to find out about the tattoo along with who might be wearing it.

They were waiting on Wanda to deliver Violet to them, and as Violet emerged with a hand towel
drying off her face, they wouldn’t have to wait much longer.

“Okay, face rinsed and dried. Teeth minty fresh and tongue scrubbed down. Now what do you need
to give me?”
Wanda sighed, not looking forward to Violet’s reaction.

“You’re not going to like this,” Wanda warned, grabbing the letter left on the nightstand next to the
bed.

Violet rolled her eyes, “I haven’t liked anything since Peter beat me at the Game of Thrones
drinking game.”

“You mean when you let him win?” Wanda smirked, handing over the letter.

Violet snatched it from her grasp, “how dare you accuse me of being a quitter.” Violet joked,
winking at Wanda with a slight smile.

A smile that disappeared the moment she started reading the letter.

Kid,

You’re going to hate me after you’re done with this letter, maybe even now. I’m going to keep
this simple. I don’t want you on the streets anymore. I don’t want you getting yourself killed for
someone else, even Peter. I’ve lost too many people, and I won’t lose you. Buck and Natasha
have my blessing. They’re your Alphas now. I already told them what would happen if they
abuse that power and I expect you to tell me if they do. I trust Buck. He’s a man of his word. He
promised they would both to take care of you and I believe him.

I love you kid. Hate me as much as you need too. I’ll still love you all the same.

Frank

The phone number was listed right below that, but Violet didn’t see it. Betrayed tears blurred her
vision. Her lip trembled with grief. With anger. How dare he hand her over like she was some
object to be coveted? How dare any of them treat her like she was anything but human. How dare
Frank have the audacity to have Wanda hand Violet this note and deal with the backlash instead of
being a man and facing it himself.

She wished she could blame it on some strange apparition, have proof that this wasn’t Frank but
another imposter. She didn’t though because this had Frank all over it. It was his handwriting, his
smokey and gun smelling scent wafted off the page his note was written, his terribly blunt wording.
This was Frank, and Violet struggled with that cold, harsh fact.

“Violet?” Wanda asked shyly.

Violet took a breath, then crumpled up the page with a disgusted grimace and tossing it on the bed.
“Alphas are scum and can’t be trusted. First chance I get me, and Peter are getting out of here. If
you don’t want to then you don’t have too, just don’t try to stop us when we do.” Violet growled,
her back to Wanda in an attempt to hide her tears.

Wanda sighed in response, “Not all Alphas are bad, Violet. Just give them a chance.”

Violet closed her eyes, hands clenching into fists, “I thought you wanted to give me a tour?”

“I do, and I will, but I need you to take a breath and keep an open mind about this place. Okay? It’s
not as bad as you believe it to be. I promise.” Wanda walked around to face Violet, wiping away the
unshed tears with her dainty fingers. “Now let’s go wash your face again.”
 Violet rolled her eyes but nodded. Wanda wasn’t going to get the brunt of her anger, Violet refused
to do that to her friend, but there were a pair of Alphas she was certainly more than happy to give it
too. A pair she somehow knew she was going to see before this “tour” was over and done with. For
once, she was excited to see them. Her only regret was she didn’t have a crowbar or a bat with her
to show them how happy she was to greet them again.

If she were lucky, maybe she’ll pass by a loose wrench or something on her way.

Wanda was unaware of Violet’s thought process, her focus solely on getting Violet acclimated to
this environment as soon as possible. Something she would be able to do without the help of one
Peter Parker.

Chapter End Notes

Oh boy, that's not good! Is anyone surprised by Wanda's allegiance? What did you think of
Frank's letter? What do you think is going to happen in the showdown in the next chapter? I
hope you guys really liked the chapter!

Head's up, I might be doing a little spin off to this because I had a weird idea when it comes to
the Avengers, Violet and Peter, and how domestic their daily lives will be in the tower. If you
guys want to hear about it let me know and I'll put a brief description of it in the next chapter.
Hint, it involves Game of Thrones and fixing parts of the final season lol (damn you David
and Dan!!!)

Anyways, Happy Holidays! Please leave me a comment! I truly appreciate all of you!! :D:D:D
 You Are Not Alone
Chapter Summary

The light might cast shadows, but the stars still shine in the darkest of times.

Chapter Notes

Thank you so much for all of your feedback! I wanted to introduce this to you later on, but I
feel like it needs to be said earlier rather than later. So, for those who need it the most, here's a
bit of hope for our beloved Omegas.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 30

You’re Not Alone

Upstate New York

Rochester was a vibrant town filled with many exciting and awe-inspiring features. Healthy forests
maintained and expanded upon by the best workers provided. Great schools that focused on the
wellbeing of their students as well as encouraging their need to learn, broadening their horizons in
all areas not limited to arts and science, but in practical skills to prepare them for the future. Good
natured citizens who looked out for one another and kept those who caused mischief in line. It held
the home base of the most secret organization in the world, one that not even the almighty
Avengers had no knowledge of.

Sitting in a clean, ornate office filled with books, decorative cream-colored walls and warm colored
filigrees ranging from red, browns, and golds decorating the room, a dark mahogany wood flooring
matching the large, expansive mahogany desk was a bald man in his mid-40’s, wearing a blue
casual suit with a cream shirt and matching blue tie that was slightly undone in a wheelchair. He
sorted through a plethora of papers, sorting them into two separate piles. One pile he marked
through with his trusty red ink pen with a kind smile on his face, murmuring under his breath as he
sorted through the pages, “she’s getting better, those studying sessions with Dr. Grey are certainly
making a difference,” “Another A, Scott will be pleased,” “Oh dear, he’s falling behind, I’ll need to
make time to talk to Mr. Allerdyce and see what’s going on.”

The papers with red ink markings, the ones that earned the proud and concerned murmurs from the
man, were graded papers from his students. The man was a professor, and he took his job most
seriously. He worked at the Xavier’s School: Home for Gifted Youngsters. He not only was a proud
and prominent professor at the school, he also had the pleasure of running it as it’s headmaster. Day
in and day out, with the help of his wonderful, loyal staff, Professor Charles Xavier ran the school
with studious intellect, and warm greetings. He taught Psychology and History, and he could be
happier.

But teaching was not all he did.

Charles Xavier was a smart, persuasive man who has made it his mission to bring peace to this
world, or at the very least to his own world. To enact his vision, he created a team that eventually
became a secret organization that has miraculously stayed under the radar for many, many years. A
team that has stopped wars before they started, ended coups in their infancy, brought about change
in ways the prodigious Professor only ever dreamed of. The team used to be only few, but now
there were many.

Originally, they were simply soldiers, but now they were the X-Men.

The X-Men were made up of a multitude of talents that Charles lovingly, carefully put into teams of
5. His most trusted and busiest team were made up of Scott Summers, Ororo Monroe, Dr. Jean
Grey, Raven Darkholme, and Yuriko Oyama.

Scott was Charles eyes and ears when it came to missions of great importance. His fighting was
proficient, great under pressure, and possessed good judgement in and out of a crisis. His
leadership qualities and honest nature is what possessed Charles to place the terrible burden of
leading the prestigious team of the best Charles had to offer. The true heart of the operation. Ororo
was the guts, the brawn. She knew how to fight, and she never backed down from a challenge. Dr.
Grey was the brains. Observation and critical thinking were where her talents truly lied. If Scott
was out, she was next in command because everyone knew they could trust her to get them out
relatively safely. Raven was the master of disguise, a chameleon among humankind. She could play
any role, charm a toaster, intimidate an onion, anything and everything and no one would know a
thing. Even Charles wasn’t completely sure of her true appearance. Yuriko was the newest addition
to the team, recently graduated from the school and eager to move forward with the X-Men. She
was the best, most unique fighter to ever grace the school, and a proficient hacker to boot. She truly
was essential, and Charles was more than happy to have her at their side.

Scott and Dr. Grey, apart from unique situations, were nearly always heading one team or another.
A few graduates have joined the X-Men over the years and proudly serve their former Professor to
enact his vision of peace in the world. Aside from them, the X-Men also involved some lesser
known, more unsavory characters that Charles knew he needed many years ago. So far, apart from
certain events that should have been avoided, it’s roughly worked out in everyone’s favor.

Even with moments like today.

Charles had just finished the stack of graded papers and moved onto the left pile. Reports from
Scott and his fellow X-Men during their most recent mission into the recent protests against Alpha
superiority. Raven had disguised herself as a prominent official and stood onstage with Carol
Danvers and Marie Rambeau. Charles called Dr. Wendy Lawson himself informing her of the event
and persuaded her to take an extended vacation until everything was complete, thus allowing Raven
to continue the charade as long as needed. Yuriko planted multiple phone calls to different officials
to the two protesters, deeming the two more important than they originally seemed.

Most of the devils in the world were depleting or gone. A multitude of Governments have already
been infiltrated, along with the underground thanks to Charles unsavory friends, and a few of the
last functioning Mafia syndicates still in operation. All but one.
The Avengers.

Charles was unhappy to think of the lengths they would need to reach in order to stop and
dismantle the giant that is the Avengers. Tony Stark alone would be quite the feat, particularly in
the last 10 years as he slowly descended to all depths of depravity due to his loneliness and
isolation.

The team was another thing entirely.

Natasha Romanoff was a deadly force Charles didn’t want any of his team around, his students in
particular. The Black Widow was a well-earned moniker. Sgt. James Barnes was a tragic figure
who Charles once had hope for, but then the Black Widow dug her pincers into him and caught him
in her web. That hope was long gone now. Captain Steve Rogers was another tragic figure, one
Charles once believed to be the pinnacle of what was good in the world. Then James was captured,
tortured, mutilated, and experimented on by cruel, depraved men. Steve Rogers changed just as
much as Sgt. Barnes did. Dr. Banner’s self-experimentation left him completely unreliable thanks
to the emergence of his second, more violent nature in the Hulk, the terrible personality that
changed Bruce for the worst. Hawkeye was simply dangerous, and firmly loyal to the Black
Widow.

Separate, they each were formidable foes. Together, with all their access and all-knowing A.I., it
was a daunting task to say the least. One that Charles did not take lightly. The same could not be
said for some of his team, of course.

With a loud boom, the doors to his tidy, cozy, warm office were forced open and nearly broken off
their hinges. Charles sighed, knowing the intruder without bothering to look up. The boisterous
entrance was symbolic enough.

“McAvoy! Looking good! Loving the hair. It’s so shiny! Like a crystal ball, or the top of a snow
globe. Really brings out the eyes.” A loud, joyful, sardonic voice spoke, the rubber of his suit
creating a crude, rubbing sound that caused Charles to almost roll his eyes.

Almost.

He carefully placed the reports into a manilla folder, placed them back in the left pile, then gently
placed his hands in front of him on the table, fingers interlocking.

“Hello Mr. Wilson,” Charles started, offering the intruder a kind smile. “To what do I owe the
pleasure of your company today?”

Wade Wilson, otherwise known as Deadpool, was a merc for hire. Experimented on when he was
younger as he attempted to cure his cancer and continue living the rest of his life with his lover,
Vanessa. Sadly, she was murdered by a gang of thugs shortly after his cancer was astonishingly
cured by his own mutilation, one that resulted in the mercenary extremely hard to kill. No on has
succeeded yet. Even Logan, a rogue who didn’t like people and helped Xavier from time to time
when it was absolutely necessary.

Wade always wore the same Kevlar black and red suit, no matter how damage it received and
patching he needed to do to it. He refused to wear anything else when working. Charles had the
sinking suspicion that Wade went days without taking it off. It would explain the terrible smell that
the mercenary emitted from time to time.
Wade marched right up to Charles desk, dropping a wallet in front of his interlocked hands.

“Merry Christmas! I got you a present! You’re going to love it!”

Charles sighed, gingerly picking up the brown wallet, “if you give me another man’s finger, Mr.
Wilson, I will have to reconsider your position here amongst my company.”

“Only because you love it! It’s only the best friends that you body parts as gifts. Shows how much
one really cares.” Deadpool shrugged, then began to skip happily around the office.

Charles took a breath, glancing through the door and seeing two men standing nervously outside
the entrance. A tall black man with a look of agitation and confusion on his face. He wore a casual
suit with an officer’s badge adorned on the outside of his pockets, the name Wilson engraved in the
gold plating. The other man was shorter, Caucasian, also wore a casual suit. He had glasses with
red lenses and a white and red walking stick. Blind.

“Are they with you, Mr. Wilson?” Charles asked cautiously.

“Not exactly. Daredevil over there tracked me down with Wings and convinced me that it was of
the utmost importance I take them to someone who can help them rescue their friends.”

“And you automatically thought of me?”

“Check the wallet and you’ll see why.” Wade abruptly patted Charles on the back before resuming
his joyful skipping, humming along to “Gaston” from the Beauty and the Beast movie.

Charles glanced at the two strangers once more, studying them briefly. Then he opened the wallet
and was surprised by what he saw inside. There were no cards. No identifications. No money to
speak of.

Just pictures.

Two kids, about 16 or 17. The boy had chocolate, wavy brown hair with warm matching doe eyes,
healthy white skin and a happy smile that could light up a room. Handsome a soft, demure way. He
had an honest face. He was thin, gangly, but well taken care of. Charles could tell he was an Omega
just by looking at him.

The girl had short curly blue hair cut in a messy bob style. The sky-blue eyes were surprisingly
warm as well, though Charles expected they were often deemed an untrusting. Her smirk was
amused. She looked malnourished, like she was often stressed and doesn’t eat nearly as much as
she should. Minor scars were on her face, particularly the nose area which Charles suspected must
have been broken from time to time. She was slightly taller than the boy, but it didn’t make a
difference. She was an Omega too, and not a normal one.

She took care of him. She was dirty and run down where he was clean and happy. They hugged one
another without disgust or romantic inclination. Charles could tell based on their facial symmetry
that they were not related, but from the bond in the pictures he could only surmise that they were
brother and sister. Throughout the entire stack, it was the same. She looked out for him, and he
thrived while she allowed herself to deplete.

Charles looked at the girl once more, studying every inch of her. What was so different about her.
Charles knew there was something, but he couldn’t see it, couldn’t tell.
 “Can you see it yet?”

Charles looked up at Wade, surprised by the sudden seriousness in his tone. He didn’t answer him.
Wade leaned forward, pointing at the picture Charles was currently holding.

“She’s got two, just like you. Right teach?”

That was it. He looked closer at the picture, and his mind completely blew. An Omega with two
scent glands. Just like him.

“I thought I was the only one.” Charles whispered to himself, completely in awe.

“If we don’t act soon, you will be.” The blind man spoke up, capturing Charles attention. “The
Black Widow and the Winter Soldier have her. Tony Stark has the boy.”

“What are their names?” Charles asked, desperate to know.

“Violet Mason and Peter Parker,” the policeman spoke up, chest puffing out slightly. “My name is
Sam Wilson, and I work for the NYPD Manhattan. He’s Matthew Murdock, attorney at law for
Nelson and Murdock. Can you help up get our friends back?”

Charles looked down at the photo again, analyzing the two Omegas with precision and hope. He
reached over to grab his phone, refusing to take his eyes off their faces, and pressed the single
number 1. The phone started ringing. Not even 5 seconds in, a brash, German accented voice
answered, “Charles? Is it time already?”

“Not yet, old friend, but I do need to have a chat with you. How quickly can you get here?”

“A few hours if my pilot remains steady. Is something wrong?”

“No, if I’m right, I believe it’s something right. Quite possibly one of the best things to ever
happen.”

“I’m intrigued. I’ll see you soon. Ready the table, if you please?”

“I will, my Alpha. Thank you, Erik.”

Chapter End Notes

I hope you guys found some hope amid the dark feelings I've been giving you with Violet in
the Avengers camp. Sadly, the next chapter will return to that but fret not, Violet has allies that
she isn't completely aware of just yet. I hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please leave a comment
and let me know what you think! Still on my trip so the next chapter will take a while! Thank
you so much and Happy New Year!
 Long Way to Go
Chapter Summary

Compromise?

Chapter Notes

Did not think I would get a chapter out this quickly but here I am! Please enjoy and let me
know what you think! Happy 2020!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 31

Long Way to Go

Main Room

James and Natasha

James was not the type to get nervous. Particularly in terms of impending conversations with those
he cares about. In this case, with Violet’s imminent rage and the memories of seeing her so soft and
needy as she held onto him like a lifeline, the nervousness was warranted. How should he approach
this? Should he remain the same as always, stoic and silent while Natasha went about her usual
way? Should he take the lead like Natasha gave him the go ahead to do while she took his normal
part of the stoic and silent backer?

He wasn’t sure what the best thing to do is. It might be time for a change since their tactics have
only driven Violet further away and caused her to have a nightmare. Granted, the nightmare was
both a blessing and a curse for the Alphas. Blessing because they got to experience the soft interior,
they knew their darling still possessed. No matter how much of a tough exterior she puts up to
protect it, it was there. Curse because of the sheer pain she went through, pain James and Natasha
quickly planned to rectify by hunting the ones responsible down and giving them what they
deserve. Their original tactics might have given them something bittersweet to ponder, it was time
for a change.

James just couldn’t decide the best way to go about this was, particularly with what they needed to
discuss with her today.

Natasha rubbed a soothing hand up and down his right shoulder, grabbing his attention and keeping
it there with a joyful smile.

“Wanda just sent a message, they’re on their way.”

James grunted in response, unsure of what to say, and nodded to his lover.

“I must admit, I doubted we would get to this moment. What with the five-year absence, the near
captures, her surprising escapes, death on her doorstep,” Natasha shook her head, “and yet here we
are. Our chosen finally in our grasp and on her way home. Can you believe it?”

James smirked, “yes.” He turned to face Natasha, his metal fingers reaching up to trace the line of
her jaw, “she’s meant for us.”

“She is,” Natasha grinned, grasping the metal and kissing the palm of it, “and we’re meant for her
too.”

It was the one thing the pair of them believed in amongst everything else. The one thing that gave
them hope during these dark and confusing times. The one thing that gave them the strength to do
what needed to be done.

The sound of a door opening down the long, expansive hallway alerted the Alphas to the Omegas
near arrival. Natasha was in front of James in a flash, fixing his jacket and messing with his hair so
it looked the right amount of unkempt, and then standing beside in their unified manner. James took
a breath, reaching out and squeezing Natasha’s hand gently.

A few minutes later, Wanda walked through the hallway with their very angry, very reluctant
Omega trailing behind her with a stiff, distrustful look on her face.

She wore the clothes Natasha picked out for her. James didn’t have to look to know how elated his
lover was at the sight of Violet. He also knew that she too sensed the distrust, discomfort, and
dismay their Omega was going through as those sky-blue eyes (not starry yet, but they would be
soon) glanced about the hallway with disinterest. The blue jacket complimented Violet’s
complexion particularly well, though she was still too pale and thin for their liking. One of the few
things they intended to fix.

Wanda gestured towards the lounge area where James and Natasha awaited Violet. Their chosen
stepped over the threshold of the entrance into the room before looking to see who was inside.
Instantly, the moment her eyes landed on the Alphas, the blue darkened and shooting god sparks
were revealed once more. Her jaw and general demeanor tensed up as well. Her foot
subconsciously stepping back to leave the room.

Wanda stepped forward, placing a gentle hand on Violet’s shoulder before she could follow through
with her instinctual plan.

“Just hear them out. All they’re going to do is talk. You don’t have to say anything or respond to
them, just listen to what they need to say. Please?”

Violet glared at her friend for a good moment. James could easily see her booking it right then and
there. She was a fighter, unafraid of risk, but she was also smart and fiercely loyal. She has enough
sense to see how precarious her situation is, how trying and futile any attempt at an escape would
be at this point in time. She also didn’t know where Peter was, and for everything James has
learned about his chosen, he knew her loyalty would always outweigh her sense.

She wouldn’t leave a friend behind.

Like he predicted, Violet ended up rolling her eyes and firmly stepping away from the entrance and
into the lounge where James and Natasha were waiting. She didn’t go near them, opting to head
towards the black leather couches and falling down into them face first, groaning in discomfort due
to her still healing gunshot wound. If she kept aggravating it James feared it would never truly heal.
But if this is what Violet needed to do to feel some semblance of control than he would reluctantly
go along with it.

For now.

Upon her arrival, both James and Natasha followed their darling’s movements with their own,
unafraid and unashamed of their obvious interest in their Omega. The moment she purposefully
collapsed headfirst onto the leather couch; James stood in front of her fallen form with an amused
smile. “Enjoying the smell? I’ve heard it’s quite odorous to say the least.”

“Especially with the amount of times we’ve fucked or caught the rest of the team fucking in that
very spot,” Natasha added on with a smirk from behind Violet, blatantly ogling their darling’s ass.

Violet growled, using her arms to push her torso up slightly to glare up at James, the starry eyes
affecting him deeply in many, many ways. “I once hid out in the sewer system for three days
tracking down an Alpha who butchered a friend of mine. Even if I could smell what you’re
referring to, it’s not going to gross me out. The only thing that consistently disgusts me is the scent
of an Alpha. Now tell me what you need to say before I decide opting out might be the better
option for me than listening to your bullshit.”

James lost his smirk. Natasha stopped ogling. The two stared at her, appraising her threat.

She rolled her eyes, “what, no come back?” She pushed off the couch, standing resolutely in
between them, cruel amusement. “No witty retort laced with sexual assault. No table flipping or
any other forceful reaction to put me in place. Nothing? Really?” Violet taunted, sauntering away
from the Alphas as she mocked them.

“Violet,” Wanda chimed in from the entrance, having not left the room yet. “Please give them a
chance.”

“I did, and they decided to tease me with sex smells before going mute on me.”

“Violet-” Wanda attempted to calm her friend, but Violet’s had enough.

She stepped on the leather cushions and gingerly jumped over the back of the couch, heading
straight for the entrance door. “I’m going to hide in my fancy prison cell, making no noise and
pretending I don’t exist. Would’ve worked for Harry if Dobby hadn’t shown up and messed with
the Dursley’s evening. Think I’ll make it to Hogwarts if I succeed?” Violet gave Wanda a shit-
eating grin before abruptly pushing past her.

“If you stay, we’ll teach you how to fight,” James spoke abruptly, eyes intense on Violet’s
retreating form.

James ignored the sharp look Natasha gave him. His undivided attention was solely on the way
Violet instantly stopped moving at his statement. He could see the thoughts whirling around in her
mind, debating on whether to trust his words or if it was simply another manipulation. It wasn’t.
James quickly and quietly followed Violet’s path to the entrance where she stood like a statue,
confusion and distrust on her face. Natasha followed alongside him.
“Violet,” James whispered once they were a few feet behind her, “we asked you what you wanted
yesterday, and this was your request.”

“Right as she was feeling me up and you forced me into the bed,” Violet shot back in a small voice.

“Which I stopped doing once you asked me too,” Natasha cut in, her tone matching James and
Violet’s.

“You didn’t the other times,” Violet growled, her head briefly twitching towards the assassin before
turning away.

“You’re right, I didn’t. I didn’t stop the other times because everyone needs to know that you are
not some battered Omega ripe for the taking, you are one of the Avengers chosen and not to be
trifled with-”

“I am not your fucking Chosen!” Violet turned violently towards Natasha, the gold streaks in her
eyes aflame like comets, “and how dare you use that bullshit Alpha superiority filled excuse! You
think you were actually protecting me?!”

“How many Alphas bothered you the moment someone saw us courting you?” Natasha shot back,
stepping forward slightly. James stopped her advance with a firm look.

“Kilgrave and his goons you dumb bitch!” Violet shouted, “I almost died because of that
motherfucker, and more importantly Peter could have been seriously hurt! He was in heat for
Christ’s sake!”

“Our courting of you,” James interrupted, stepping firmly between the women with his hands held
out in a nonthreatening gesture, “has put many people at risk. You, your friends, innocent
bystanders, and many others.”

“No shit Sherlock,” Violet interrupted, her voice slightly calmer than before, “do you need Dr.
Watson to point out any more obvious facts for you?”

James smirked, “how many pop culture references are you planning on making today?”

“However many comes to mind,” Violet responded bluntly, tone deadpan.

James grunted in amusement before continuing, “the point is, no matter how we got to this point,
this is where we’re at.” James stopped briefly, glancing at Natasha who gave him an encouraging
nod before continuing, “we have a lot to make up for, a long road to go if we’re to ever earn each
other’s trust, and if you’re amenable, I’d like to start with this.”

James nodded to Wanda, who brushed past Violet and moved towards a nearby dresser. Violet
watched her friend carefully while glancing back repeatedly to Alphas intense red stares. Wanda
gently pulled open the top drawer, dug inside for a moment, and pulled out a blue box tied with a
gold ribbon. Closing the drawer behind her, Wanda briskly moved until she was in front of Violet
and held out the box for her to take.

Violet glared at the box. Blue and gold room? Blue and gold box? Do these people have hang-ups
on specific color choices? Weirdos on top of murderers. A great combination.

“It’s okay,” Wanda whispered, assuring her friend, “you’ll like it.”
James hoped she would.

With a defeated sigh, Violet relented and took the box from Wanda’s shaky grasp. She pulled off
the gold ribbon, handing it to Wanda who immediately started wrapping it through her wavy mane
of red hair, tying it in a delicate bow. Violet rolled her eyes at that, murmuring, “okay Belle,” under
her breath while lifting the lid on the box.

James smiled at the way Violet’s eyes widened in surprise at the gift inside. He watched her in awe
as she grabbed the gift and dropped the box to the floor. Her eyes were glued to it, holding it gently
with a loose grip.

“It’s a Ka-bar combat knife. The most reliable weapon in any fighter’s arsenal. It’s issued to every
soldier going into battle.” James briefly explained, smiling at Natasha when she started rubbing his
human shoulder in assurance. “Frank wanted to give that to you before he left, but he was unable
too.” James took a deep breath, “that was your Dad’s.”

For the first since they’ve met, Violet’s gaze met James without any malice. No signs of distrust,
reluctance, anger, nothing. Only shock, a desperate unspoken plea willing him to speak the truth to
her. James wasn’t prepared for that, or for his reaction to that wonderful look in those suddenly
innocent eyes. It was like he was comforting her all over again amid her terrible nightmare. Her
lower lip trembled slightly, and suddenly he was moving towards her.

“This isn’t a manipulation,” he started, forcing himself to stop five feet from her so he didn’t get to
far into her personal space. “It’s not a ploy to win you over or a terrible trick meant to hurt you.
We’re giving this to you because your Father would want you to have it.”

“No, he wouldn’t,” Violet whispered, shaking her head slightly, “he wouldn’t want a killer for a
daughter.”

“Weapons only go where the owner decides. They only murder and maim when the owner
commands it so. Are you going to choose to kill another person? Or are you going to use it to
defend yourself?”

Those starry eyes began to fill with tears, “what’s the difference?”

James heart began to break, “we’ll teach you,” he bowed his head slightly, “if you’ll trust us to do
it.”

Violet looked down at the blade. It was old, hadn’t been polished or clean in years, but it’s certainly
been sharpened and well used thanks to Frank. The black handle was worn. Brea was eloquently
engraved in the blade; Violet was scratched in beneath it.

“Why would Frank trust you?” Violet asked shakily.

“We served together, trusted one another. When we make a promise, we keep it. I’ve never broken
my word to him, and he’s never broken his word to me.”

“What promise did you make, exactly?”

“I promised that you will be safe with us, and this,” he gestured to the knife in her hands, “will help
us keep that promise.”
 “You do realize that whatever you teach me I can use against you too, right?”

“We know,” Natasha spoke up, “which is where the rules start to come into play.”

Violet stiffened back up, blinking away the unshed tears. Her grip tightening on the blade. “What’s
the price?”

Natasha glanced at James, squeezing his human arm gently before walking ahead to stand face to
face with Violet. Their wonderful, fierce chosen refused to back down. She straightened her back
defiantly, and boldly stared back.

Natasha smiled, “the price is simple, and not at all invasive. First, the skills we teach you cannot be
used on us except in circumstances where you feel we are in danger of breaking our promise to
Frank. You cannot outright attack us in an effort to escape or act out against us. Self-defense only.”

“What if it’s to protect someone else?”

Natasha paused, “should that situation arise, we’ll use our best judgement. The results of how we
handle that situation will determine the answer to that question. Fair?”

Violet’s jaw tensed, “surprisingly yes.”

“Good,” Natasha nodded, “we’ll go into how the lessons will fold out when James and I return.”

Violet’s eyes popped open at that, glancing at the pair of them, “wait, you’re leaving?”

“Unfortunately, yes.” James cut in, walking forward to stand next to Natasha, “we have some
business that needs to be handled quickly before it gets out of hand. Most of us will be gone but
FRIDAY and Jarvis will keep an eye on you and the rest in our absence.”

“Which brings us to our final point,” Natasha’s burnt sienna gaze hardened considerably, stance
tensing uncomfortably. “We’re not sure how long we’ll be gone. Could be hours, could be days,
could be an inordinate amount of time that is out of our control. During our absence, I ask that you
remain here with Peter, and the rest of the chosens that are due to arrive soon. If you do, then you
will find life at the tower most agreeable. If you refuse, and attempt to escape, then life will not be
as kind to you. Do you understand?”

Violet glared at the assassin, jaw tensing painfully. The alphas waited with bated breath. James saw
Wanda pleading with tear-stricken eyes towards Violet, who wasn’t so much as glancing at her. Her
gaze refused to leave Natasha’s.

Violet suddenly stepped forward, so close their bodies almost touched, affecting James in an
inappropriate way.

“Crystal,” Violet responded, reaffirming her grip on her father’s knife hanging surely in her right
hand at her side.

Chapter End Notes

And there we have it! Bucky and Natasha are heading out with the Avengers on an
unavoidable mission. Wonder what that could be ;). Violet and Peter will be relatively left
alone at the tower with other Chosen's and the ultimate warned that is the all-knowing A.I. and
scrupulous butler. The next chapter, Violet and Peter will interact with everyone and determine
how truly fucked they are. Hope you guys enjoyed the chapter! Leave a comment and tell me
what you think :D:D:D
 Living Weapon
Chapter Summary

Erik arrives.

Chapter Notes

I was going to feature Violet and Peter, but I decided to put a spotlight on a different pair
instead. My trip is officially over so hopefully I can resume my schedule of posting every over
day once more :). Thank you guy so much! Please enjoy the chapter :D!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 32

Living Weapon

Xavier’s School

Erik Lehnsherr

5 P.M.

Both Charles and Erik made a point to not see one another unless it was absolutely necessary.
Anything ranked lower than Birthdays and other celebrations (including such events) warranted
only phone calls and gifts through the mail. Not because they didn’t enjoy one another’s company,
if anything they enjoyed it a bit too much, it just worked best for them this way. Each had their own
plans, their own dreams and desires neither wanted the other to change. Charles had his vision of
peace and prosperity. Erik had his own.

Charles’ vision meant peace for all mankind. Peace where children could play outside without
parents worrying for their safety. A life with dreams fulfilled and not a soul going hungry or
suffering in the cold. A life where War was a bad dream and people conversed with their words, not
with fists and weapons of mass destruction. A life where people are free and happy.

Erik’s vision was similar to Charles. He too wanted peace in this world. For war to fade away, to
banish hunger and misery from existence. The difference lies in who gets to experience his vision.
Alphas and Omegas alone. In Erik’s mind, Betas don’t deserve to know peace when they haven’t
experienced the harsh expectations based on their second gender. That, and those who dare to
believe Omegas are the bottom of the trash heap as everyone so callously treats them to be, and
Alphas are superior cunts who deserve to be at the top of the world.
An Alphas top priority is to protect and care for their Omega with all their hearts and will. As long
as their Omega is safe and cared for, they can live their lives as they please. They shouldn’t be
constrained to only being caretakers when they were human too. Omegas are not only breeders;
they are arguably more human than the rest and should be allowed to live as such. This is what Erik
saw, what he believes more than anything, and unlike Charles he wasn’t afraid nor reluctant to
violence when called for.

Their difference of opinion has caused the Alpha and Omega somewhat of a rift throughout the
years. As such, they’ve decided to keep a safe difference from one another to ensure they don’t fall
into the temptation of changing the other’s mind, or cause Charles anymore distress. Erik hated the
thought of seeing his friend hurting so, especially because of him. So, the agreement was made.
This resulted in them only seeing one another during rather important occasions, Charles heats in
particular. Sadly, due to his spinal injury and increasing age, Erik’s visits were becoming less
frequent.

It affected Charles more deeply than he would ever admit, not that it ever fooled Erik. Charles was
always good with people, looking past their facades and finding their true selves. His unique talent
helped Charles with more than his fair share of distraught students over the years. Erik was even
better where Charles was concerned, not so much with other people though. Makes sense
considering the bond the two share for one another. Even with their time apart, it was unbreakable.

Charles was currently in his study, reading “The Once and Future King” by T.H. White, one of his
absolute favorite books, while waiting for Erik’s arrival. The sun was beginning to set, coloring the
clear sky with its beautiful amber glow, shining on Charles kind, soft form as his gentle blue eyes
zipped through the pages, taking in every word with tempered joy.

Erik waited by the door, a rare smile on his handsome face as he leaned against the wooden
paneling, gazing at Charles and the way he thrived in his element. It’s been nearly 3 months since
he’s last stepped foot in his Omega’s prestigious school. 3 months since he was graced with the
glow that inhabited Charles wherever he went. 3 months since he’s felt whole. Erik wore a black
knit sweater over grey slacks and matching black wing tip shoes. Black fedora and trench coat
slung over his left arm almost completely forgotten.

“Teaching suits you,” Erik spoke, dark blue eyes melting at Charles reaction.

Charles closed his eyes briefly, his kind smile growing considerably at the sound of Erik’s voice.
He closed his book gently, turning slightly in his chair to return the Alpha’s gaze. “As does
traveling for you.”

Erik’s smile grew, “hello old friend.”

“It’s good to see you, Erik.” Charles pressed forward on the panel in his chair, taking him and his
book to the nearby bookcase. “How was your journey? Comfortable, I hope?”

“It was quick, which seemed necessary after your phone call.” Erik placed his coat and hat on a
nearby chair before turning to face Charles, placing his hands inside his pockets.

“It is, and I thank you for your promptness,” Charles responded, slotting his book back into its
original spot.

“So,” Erik started, crossing the short distance to lean against the bookcase next to his Omega,
“what’s this all about? What’s the reason behind the urgency?”
“There are some photos on my desk,” Charles smiled up at Erik, his tempered joy now unbridled,
barely contained, “I’d like you to take a look at them.”

Erik cocked his head, unsure of whether he should join in Charles happiness, or be weary. They
often had differences of opinion and he didn’t want to upset him, not when he looked so happy to
begin with. That being said, with a sigh and a wink, Erik did as Charles bid. He walked towards the
desk with slight apprehension, increased by the whirring motor in Charles wheelchair. Once there,
he spared Charles one last glance before turning his attention to the plethora of photos spread in
single file rows all along the mahogany desk.

At first glance, he could easily see all photos contained the same two people. Children in his eyes,
no older than 16. The boy was happy and well taken care of. He didn’t grasp Erik’s attention. His
focus was solely on the girl. She was certainly hard to miss with the curly mop of messy, short red
hair flopping about. Even harder when the red was died an unflattering shade of blue. She got
thinner and sicker as his eyes descended down the line of photos. He was more than a little
surprised when her smile refused to fade, even when her eyes grew cold when she was in photos
without the boy.

If Erik hadn’t been paying attention, he’d say they were siblings based on the comradery between
the pair. He was angry at how he thrived while she began to fade before everyone’s eyes. Did
anyone do anything to help her? Did this boy even notice? Surely, he had too? If he didn’t then he
was blind, if he did than he was selfish and heartless.

Or perhaps there was something else at play here.

Erik studied the girl’s face. Took in the scars, the sick pallor of her skin, the thin and gangly nature
of her body. The unblemished smile with the boy, the sardonic smirk when she was alone or with
anyone else. The warmth in the sky-blue eyes versus the naturally cold demeanor he assumed they
had become. The state of her hands which appeared bruised or covered with gauze in far too many
of these photos.

How many times has this girl given everything only to have nothing granted in return?

It was when he was studying the girls face, he finally saw it. It was in a photo where she and the
boy were at Central Park, sitting at the fountain and enjoying what had to be a lovely sunny day.
She had a red guitar in hand, he had a laptop resting on his knees. It must have been summertime
because it was one of the very few where she wasn’t wearing that damn air force hoody that needed
to go to the trash heap immediately. She wore baggy jeans that were ripped at the knees, black doc
martens that have seen better days, a red and blue hued tie died sleeveless shirt that read,
“Tomorrow Never Knows” in big, bold, black lettering. Her neck was completely bare, that awful
blue hair mostly pulled back in a grey Air Force baseball cap, perfectly matching the damn hoody.

In that moment, Erik realized why Charles called him here. Why this was so important. Erik felt his
body fall backward, quickly steadied his Omega’s surprisingly sure grip. “I knew you would find
it,” Charles quietly rejoiced, gently guiding Erik to a nearby chair at the edge of his warm study.

Two scent glands. The girl, the Omega had two scent glands. Just like Charles.

The next moment, he sank into the cushioned chair, and Charles was in front of him holding his
free hand.

“Do you realize what this means?” Charles whispered, squeezing Erik’s hand gently.
“She has two,” Erik responded, his voice dazed, “she’s like you.”

Charles nodded happily, “I’m not the only one. I can help her; we can help her. That is if she wants
our help, of course. I wouldn’t dream of forcing our presence on the poor girl. I’m sure her life
hasn’t been easy given she’s more advanced than others who share our second nature. If it’s
anything like I experienced before we met, then we should certainly proceed with caution. Don’t
you agree?”

“Yes,” Erik responded, returning Charles squeeze as his diverted to the Omega. “Charles, I know
you’re rather excited about this discovery, and such warrants the trip, but when you called your
tone made the situation sound much more urgent than it appears to be right now. Is there more to
this than you’ve told me?”

Charles smile dimmed considerably, a weariness colored his Omega’s often expression and
revealed his anxiety.

“There is something, and it is the reason why I needed you here quickly. I need your help, Alpha.
Violet and Peter are in grave danger.”

Erik laughed gently, leaning forwards slightly, “Charles, you’re the most influential man in the
world. No one can keep you at bay. All you need to do is ask one of your X-Men and they’ll see it
done. How can I possibly help in ways that they can’t?”

“Because I don’t think like you do, Erik. I have not experienced violence and warfare as you have.”
Charles breathed in a shaky breath, holding onto Erik like a lifeline, “and if these children are to
survive, they need you at the helm of my X-Men. Not me.”

Erik’s brief amusement disappeared instantly, cold awareness slithering down his spine. “Violence?
Warfare? What kind of trouble are these children involved in?”

Charles shook his head, “not what, Erik. Who?”

Erik dared to ask, “Who then?”

Charles answer didn’t disappoint Erik, “The Avengers. Tony Stark is in the process of claiming
Peter as his chosen. For Violet, both the Black Widow and the Winter Soldier have named her their
chosen as well.”

Erik Lehnsherr has only ever felt fear, true fear that incapacitates and leaves frozen to his core,
three times in his life. First, when his mother died right in front of him fighting off the recruiters
who came at his Father’s behest to take him to an Alpha camp to be trained. Second when Charles
went into heat while he was on business in Germany and ended up in the hospital, never to walk
again. Third was today. This moment right now.

The Avengers used to do good, earning their name by taking out foreign enemies and stopping wars
before they started. Now, to Erik and everyone he knows, they were nothing more than the
deadliest and most terrifying living weapon in all of history. These Omegas, sweet Peter and unique
Violet, were all but lost for good. Once the Avengers chose you, there’s no going back. The only
way is forward. Either into their inescapable embrace, or into a grave of your choosing. Nothing
has ever changed that, and Erik doubted anyone ever could.
 Erik looked into Charles warm, kind eyes. So many emotions filled him as he looked at his Omega.
Thankful that Charles was never snatched up by those monsters and terrified it could still happen.
Charles had a scent gland that’s never been taken, if any of those things in that damn tower chose to
fix that there was nothing Erik could do about it without getting himself killed or Charles hurt. He
feared for the girl and the boy, and oddly enough hoped they would be the ones to change the
unspoken rule of an Avengers chosen. Most of all Erik felt defeat.

Charles was going to do this, go on this suicide mission to save the two Omegas with or without
Erik’s help. Yet, he called Erik because he wanted his Alpha to have a say in his unspoken decision.
Erik could always read Charles. It was right there in those wonderful eyes, pleading with his Alpha.

The top priority of any Alpha is to protect and care for his Omega. If Charles was so adamant about
this, then Erik will be damned if he didn’t go along with him. With a sigh, Erik straightened up,
giving the picture back to his Omega, and nodded in assurance.

“If we’re going against the Living Weapon that is the Avengers, then we’re going to need living
weapons ourselves.”

“Mr. Wilson has already signed on,” Charles stated quickly, his smile returning, “and the X-Men
are fully onboard.”

Erik nodded, “they’ll be good to have, but you know who I’m really referring too. Don’t you?”

Charles nodded, “I haven’t been able to contact him. Logan isn’t the type that likes to be tied down.
He tends to check in once or twice a week though, and from my understanding he rarely strays
more than a day’s drive from the school in case there’s an emergency.”

“Is there anyone who can get ahold of him? I don’t want us acting without the best fighters both
available and loyal to the cause.”

“One of my students might. I’ll go talk to her as soon as we’re done here.” Charles squeezed Erik’s
hand once more, “thank you, Alpha.”

Erik leaned forward without a thought, his free grasping his Omega’s chin, gently enough so that he
could move away if he wanted, “anything for you Charles, anything.” Erik promised surely,
confidently. Then he kissed his Omega with fear and passion, joy and anger, and was more than
delighted when Charles kissed back.

Chapter End Notes

And the process begins! :D:D:D:D what did you guys think? I really wanted to take the time
and show what an Alpha and Omega relationship should be like, not what's actually happening
with all the manipulations and bullshit The Avengers consistently pull. Did I do it justice?
Violet and Peter will be in the next chapter, and Tony will get a brief spotlight too. What do
you think his role will be ;)? Please leave a comment and let me know what you think! :D:D:D
 Dreamed a Dream
Chapter Summary

Not my best work, keep getting sidetracked by a whole list of stuff, but I was able to post
something so I'm happy about that. I hope you guys enjoy!

Chapter Notes

Again, not my best work. All the same, I hope you guys enjoy :D

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 33

Dreamed a Dream

In the Skies

Tony Stark

6:30 P.M.

Tony Stark prided himself on two things. His engineering skills and his ability to read a situation.
When all else failed, those small aspects of him proved to be his saving grace on more than one
occasion. Particularly after he was captured and tortured by foreign mercenaries after helping his
soon to be traitorous ally whilst leading the Avengers against Hitler reincarnated nearly 15 years
prior. It was the first mission, and only mission, they have failed. The mission that lead Tony to be
taken and held hostage for 30 days before Steve and the rest of the team found rescued him.

Strangely enough, Tony was never supposed to be placed in captivity. It was a hit. The new Hitler
in the world caught wind of what they were doing and called for Tony Stark’s head. The mercs
tracked and gunned down Tony’s vehicle, severely wounding him in the process. Considering his
near fatal injury, Tony realized what was happening and convinced the mercenaries that he was
worth more to them alive than dead. Not because of the money, but because of what he could
create. He convinced them, but at a cost. For 30 straight days when he wasn’t being beaten and
insulted, he was either building them weapons or patching up his increasingly fatal wound.

A terrible seed was planted in him during that time. He helped start the Avengers to help put an end
to the terrible destruction his father and he himself caused in the world due to their weapons
manufacturing business. While he kept the company going after taking full control of it when he
was 16, he made various efforts to turn the business into more than a global weapons fort. He
succeeded. Turning the company into the technological giant that practically ran the world. A
dream fulfilled by a man once filled with wonder and hope, possessed an everlasting glow in his
smile that never seemed to dim.

Until he suffered for it.

He tried to be better. Tried so hard to not be like his father, a callous man who couldn’t stand the
sight of Tony. A man who appeared charming and carefree when hiding his true cold and icy
nature. Tony always thought of his father as thin ice frozen over a lake cracking away with the
slightest bit of pressure. He used to hate him for it. Hate him for how cruel and terrible he was. He
still does. Only difference between now and then is Tony understands why. Partly. Pain and
pressure change a man. Sometimes for the better. Sometimes not.

Tony was the latter. What was the point in changing when the world used it against you? When the
betterment of yourself only makes you weak and vulnerable to those who wish to destroy you?
Why would anyone leave themselves open like that? Why try to be something when it’s not meant
to be? Tony gave up on the dream of being a good man and focused on a new dream. A new vision
that no one would dare mess with. A leader, both the immovable object and unbreakable force, a
man who calls the shots, a man who earns and keeps the loyalty of his team, the most powerful and
indestructible man to ever exist.

Iron Man.

Since his captivity, Tony has cultivated and thrived in the new visage he created for himself, and
for the past fifteen years he has never felt more satisfied. That was until he met Peter Parker. His
sweet, untouched darling was everything Tony always dreamed he could be, what he could have
been if he hadn’t been captured. Intelligent, innocent, gentle, kind, and so many things that Tony
envied others for throughout the years yet couldn’t bear and ill thought towards Peter. His chosen
was beyond words to Tony. He only met him a few short weeks ago yet he already couldn’t imagine
a life with the young Omega.

He may have found satisfaction since he became Iron Man, but he’s been happier than the moment
he woke up with his wonderful darling snuggled up against his chest and snoring softly. He had
hated to wake up Peter, wanting nothing more than to watch him sleep in his arms all day, but duty
called. People in power with suspicious intentions were backing ex pilots who shouldn’t even make
the global news with how little press they were originally getting. Plenty of Omegas and Betas
were protesting all throughout the world, people bearing more important names and backgrounds
than these two, so why were they the ones to get global coverage?

The Avengers needed to investigate it, find out what was really happening. There are other things at
play here, machinations behind the scenes that Tony intended to sniff out with the team. Sadly, that
meant he had to leave Peter, his adorable Omega, behind at the tower so soon after Tony officially
had him settled in. Even worse, James and Natasha had to leave Violet behind.

That was going to be a problem.

Ironically, Tony found himself liking Violet. Not because of her consistent care and protective
nature for her friend, though it certainly helped his opinion of the brash Omega, but because she too
reminded him of something he wished he could have been. Particularly in his youth when his
parents were still alive. Though damaged and distrustful, Violet stood on her own two feet and
refused to let her fear consume her. The way she stood toe to toe with Tony, knowing who he was
and what he could easily have done to her, and threatened to kill him in an attempt to protect Peter
was quite simply inspiring. Never has someone earned his respect as quickly as she did, though he
was partially biased because she was doing it for his chosen.

Violet was a fighter, and under different circumstances that would be perfect. The Alpha could
easily see her protecting not only Peter, but the rest of the Omegas as well. With her Alphas plans
to train her in various fighting styles and self defense tactics, it seemed like the perfect job for her.
Once she was trained and mated of course. Tony admired James’ need to ensure that Violet had a
choice when I came to sexual relations and mating. He understood where the Alpha was coming
from, and very clearly remembered the videos that revealed the Alpha’s torture in full. He
empathized with the Soldier because he too was sparing Peter from feeling out of control when it
came down to it.

Ultimately, he sided with Natasha. Violet was wild, untamed. A feral animal that has been without
discipline and structure for far too long. He liked her, and he was sure once she calmed down and
let everyone in then he would grow to think of her as family, but this needed to happen sooner
rather than later. It needed to happen for Peter too.

To be honest, if it wasn’t for Peter’s accusation and distraught state of mind, Tony would have
mated him right then and there no questions asked. Violet was going to make a run for it, and she
didn’t need to convince Peter to go with her. His sweet darling was completely on board with
escaping him, escaping all of them, and the Alphas needed to put an end to that wretched idea.

Permanently.

Tony began preparing himself for the tears, for the hurt look and distrust in those wonderfully kind
doe-like eyes for many nights to come, but first he needed to handle another problem entirely.
Peter’s accusation wasn’t without validity. Based on how the conversation went about with Frank
Castle, he had every right to believe that Tony was the culprit behind Peter’s blatant invasion of
privacy. Though enraged at the cruel words escaping his mouth, Tony kept enough control of
himself to continue watching footage of the man. Determined to find Frank in an exposed position
that would leave him incarcerated for good.

If he hadn’t kept control of his rage, he never would have realized that it was Clint using one of his
Nanotech Facemasks, not the real Frank Castle, that said those cruel words to his darling, leaving
Tony for a loop.

All of this was happening on the Avengers private and highly advanced Quinjet. 5 times faster than
the quickest jets in the entire world. Tony normally sat in the pilot’s seat while the rest of the team
got some kip or prepared for the upcoming mission. However, today he sat among them while
Steve took residence nearby the pilot’s station. FRIDAY had control of the jet currently, but Steve
would step in if needed. Bruce sat next to Tony, pouring over student papers while his whole body
flinched constantly. His Omega was 37 weeks pregnant and ready to pop at any point. He had every
right to be anxious considering what happened last time.

Thor wasn’t available thanks to his primary duties of keeping his prestigious Prince safe and away
from specific dangers. A new stalker has arisen after the block party Loki instigated to distract the
people while James burnt that wretched building to the ground. Thanks to his past experiences with
stalking, Loki insisted he and Thor return to his native land for a time, and Thor being the Alpha he
is agreed implicitly, hence his absence now.

Natasha, Clint, and James were off in the corner readying weapons, checking over the equipment,
and watching the chosens via FRIDAY’s surveillance protocol. Tony had it pulled up as well,
instructed to follow Peter wherever he went. He mostly stayed in the kitchen area where Violet was
cooking. Betty, Bruce’s wife and Omega, was sitting at the counter talking with Peter while Darcy
Lewis, Steve’s dry and sarcastic Omega, was hovering around Violet near the stove, following
instructions and helping while inevitably talking Violet’s ear off. Tony wondered what Violet was
making for the chosens. If it’s anything like the shrimp pasta she made on the fly, he was sure it
was excellent. He needed to find out who taught her to cook or see if she would be willing to cook
for them some other time.

For now, he needed to find out what the hell was going on and why the fuck Clint would hurt his
chosen in such a terrible way. Unfortunately, he needed to get through Natasha first. No offense to
Clint, but he’s not the type to go out of his way to pull shit like shit unless either Laura, his wife,
was involved or Natasha asked him to do it. Since Laura was out of the country with his and Phil’s
kids and wouldn’t be back for some time, that left Natasha as the cause.

With the mission ahead of them, he needed to wait. He could do that. He’ll wait until this was over,
and then calmly pull her aside to call her out on her shit. He can do that. He’ll wait.

He just hopes he doesn’t have to wait for long.

Lounge/Kitchen Area

Violet and Peter (before Omega’s arrival)

4:30 P.M.

Violet were once again huddled beneath a table trading notes back and forth between one another.
Ever since all the Alphas finally left a few hours prior, Tony making a big show of it by kissing
Peter boldly and deeply for the whole world to see and Natasha trying to grab Violet’s ass, both
Omegas have stayed close to one another, not even daring to venture further than 2 feet from the
other. Too nervous of the huge expansive area that threatened to swallow them whole. Wanda
helped calm them down for the most past, but at this point Violet had lost a lot of faith in her friend.
Violet could feel in her bones how bad of an idea it was to stay and do recon, but she and Peter had
no other plans or ideas that could help them right now.

So, with the Avengers absence, the two Omegas left their friend with the butler and explored the
floor. They intended to go throughout the tower and hopefully escape, but neither were surprised
when FRIDAY locked down the elevator and the service doors, specifically stating, “except for
cases of emergency, Mr. Stark has ordered all Omegas to convene here until the Avengers return.”

“And how many Omegas are going to be here?” Violet asked in a harsh tone, her patience nearing
its end.

“According to my calculations, only two more will be arriving. Dr. Betty Banner and Ms. Darcy
Lewis.”

Both Peter and Violet reared back slightly, responding at the same time, “I know her!” The pair
immediately looked at each, “you do?”

“Wait, wait hold on for a second,” Violet waved off FRIDAY’s camera, ignoring the red light
spying on them, “You know Darcy?”
Peter flinched in confusion, “No, I know Dr. Betty. I took some of her classes before Dr. Banner
became my advisor and eventually my mentor. Do you know her?”

Violet shook her head, “No. I met Darcy a couple years ago at a club I shouldn’t have been at.
She’s the first person I ever got drunk with. We meet up once in a while. When her boyfriend’s
being a douche and she needs to vent she gives me a call and we spend like three days getting
wasted before she finally sobers up and . . .” Violet was explaining until she finally stopped, eyes
popping wide and mouth dropping in an instant.

Peter didn’t catch her pause, suddenly remembering the name, “wait a minute. Is she the one who
posted that video of us dancing to Joan Jett and the Blackhearts? The one where we’re half naked
and drunk off our asses?”

“Probably,” Violet responded numbly, “fucking hell. How did I miss this?”

“Miss what?”

“That her boyfriend was one of these Alpha assholes . . . c’mon,” Violet grabbed Peter’s hand and
pulled him back to the kitchen area, wary of all cameras following them as they walked in any
direction.

Which led to this moment. After hunting down a note pad and a pen, the two were back at sharing
notes with one another like little kids in school.

What’s going on? Peter wrote feverishly, staring anxiously at Violet from beneath the table.

Darcy knows how to get out of here! She can help us escape!

Peter’s eyes widened. But how?

I don’t know. It’s been a few months since we’ve hung out, but that definitely means she
knows how to get from them!

How do you know her boyfriend is one of the Avengers? What if she’s new here too? And when
exactly did you guys last hang out?

Violet gnawed on her bottom lip, realizing Peter had a slight point before answering his question.

Remember all those news reports from the beginning of the school year where there was all
sort of vandalism and graffiti inside of Midtown High? Stuff that appeared over a single night
after the surveillance had been tampered with.

Peter looked at the page carefully for a brief second before his head whipped up so fast it nearly hit
the table right above him. He looked at Violet in shock, who cringed in embarrassment.

“Violet,” Peter chastised, like a mother scolding her troublemaking daughter.

“We were drunk, out of our minds wasted beyond imagining. I’m surprised the tags we put up were
even recognizable, let alone okay.”

“And the vandalism?!”

“We both had a bad day,” Violet shrugged, shrinking slightly under the disappointed gaze of her
best friend, “Charlotte went back to her Alpha that morning, refusing to believe that he would hurt
her again no matter how much we tried to convince her. Pietro told us to let her go because it
needed to be her choice about whether she would leave or not. Didn’t help that she ended up back
on our doorstep two weeks later in an even worse condition. I wasn’t handling it very well, and
then Darcy called up begging for binge weekend and extended vent session. You know me, if
there’s alcohol involved, I’m nearly always game.”

Peter shook his head, “that’s no excuse. Bernie, the security guard, lost his job over that. He only
had a few months until retirement and because of both of your actions he lost out on it.” Peter
sighed, staring at her worriedly, “that’s not like you.”

“I know,” Violet responded sadly, “it’s kind of why I don’t sneak into clubs very often anymore. I
always ended up drinking too much and getting into fights just for the hell of it or pulling shit like
this.”

Peter gritted his teeth, “and she’s going to be here?”

Violet shrugged, “If it’s the Darcy I know, then probably.”

“Well I don’t like her, and I’m going to make sure she doesn’t turn you into that person. You’re
better than that-”

“Peter,” Violet interrupted in a gentle voice, “that’s going to happen regardless of Darcy’s influence
or not.”

“But it doesn’t have to!” Peter whispered urgently, scooting closer to Violet, doe eyes pleading with
her.

“It does. They aren’t going to let us leave, and I refuse to let either of us live in chains or a cage or
both. I don’t want to be that person, but after awhile it might be our only option.” Violet whispered
back, glancing around the room in search of FRIDAY ever present cameras, “but if we find another
way that doesn’t force us into that position or a different”, Violet air quoted with her fingers,
“position if you know what I mean, than I’m all for it. Okay?”

Peter calmed down slightly, nodding at Violet’s calm assurance. “I don’t want to lose you. Aside
from May and Ben, you’re the only real family I have Vi.”

“You’re my family too,” Violet smiled slightly, “just don’t tell Jessica, she’ll get jealous she’s not
my only sibling by bond.”

Peter reared, faking a shocked an expression, “you mean I’m not?!”

“Oh, fuck off,” Violet nudged Peter away slightly, laughing under her breath.

“I’m sorry to disturb you both, but the other Omegas are coming up the elevator right now if you
wanted to greet them?” FRIDAY interrupted the two.

A cold chill went down Violet’s spine. She took a deep breath, portraying a look of confidence for
Peter to latch onto. It worked. His terrified expression immediately lessoned at Violet’s display of
bravery. Once more she took his hand, giving it a good squeeze before moving out from under the
table.
 “C’mon brother, let’s go meet out doom.” Violet joked, throwing a protective arm across his
shoulders as he wrapped the arm closest to her around her waist.

“I’m glad I’ll meet it with you,” he responded softly, gently squeezing her hip.

With that, the pair headed off towards the elevators where the brainwashed Omegas were soon to
arrive, completely forgetting the brief amount of notes they exchanged with one another in open
view for FRIDAY to see and record, sending it to anything and anyone she so wished.

Chapter End Notes

And the Omegas arrive! Did anyone suspect that Violet and Darcy would know each other?
What did you guys think about Tony's brief P.O.V.? Are you guys excited for the next chapter?
It's going to kind of a two/three part situation that includes a few twists, a little bit of shock, a
lot of drinking, a possible escape, and maybe a little bit of sexy time for Violet . . . but with
who*wink wink* ;). Please leave a comment and let me know what you think :D:D:D
 Omega Night: Part 1
Chapter Summary

Violet catches up with an old acquaintance, and the Avengers argue amongst themselves.

Chapter Notes

Not my best work (again). I really hope you guys like it! Be prepared for a twist :D.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 34

Omega Night: Part 1

Avengers Floor

6:30 P.M.

Violet

Violet did not know what to expect when it came to the other “chosens”. More than likely it was
somewhere along the lines of mindless puppets who had their brains transplanted with meeker,
lobotomized ones that left them helpless and vulnerable. Boy was she wrong about that assumption,
truly feeling like an ass when she met the warm, smiling face of Dr. Betty Banner. When she
walked through the elevator doors Violet could feel the posh and professional feel the Omega
exuded.

The tall, statuesque and beautiful woman standing before her and Peter appeared all powerful and
nearly invulnerable. The fact that she was very, very pregnant only added to the powerful feel. She
also had a strong, almost overbearing mom vibe going for her. The model-like face shifting from
austere to soft concern the moment she laid eyes on Violet and Peter holding hands. Stressing over
the state of Violet and immediately asking if she could get the Omegas anything. Juice. A snack.
Five course meal prepared by the best chefs in Manhattan. Violet declined for each one,
emphasizing that she could do that for herself if needed. Instead she got both Betty and Peter some
orange juice from the nearby fridge.

Peter already knew Betty, thanks to the University and acing her courses long before Bruce became
his advisor. They focused on each other for a good minute before Betty returned her focus to Violet,
the mother’s glow pouring through her warm brown eyes. It looked like she wanted to talk to
Violet, but the brash Omega was not in the mood to be manipulated, even by someone who looked
as kind and motherly as she.
Things were even stranger when Darcy Lewis, a whirlwind of dry jokes and sarcastic wit,
embraced Violet the moment she stepped off the elevator, screaming in Violet’s ear, “thank god! I
was worried the assassins would mate with some robot or white supremacist, forcing me to make
nice with them for the rest of my days! And here I thought they had no taste!” But then once the
brief greetings were out of the way Darcy became utterly transfixed by her phone as she raced
about the room in a sort of routine while rambling on and on about this and that. “This movie
sucked, worst 5 bucks I’ve spent! Even worse than that hotdog from the baseball game Steve took
me to. Or that 5 second blowjob we paid for Javier to have so he would shut up about never getting
laid! Remember?!”

Violet did remember. The poor dude they conned into doing it was not prepared for size of Javier.
He wasn’t called jackhammer for nothing.

Betty kind of nodded along as Darcy ranted on and on through a whole list of things, but her eyes
remained on Violet’s. It was creeping Violet out and worrying Peter as well. The pseudo siblings
glanced at each other, gauging their reactions to the Doctor. They both shrugged, unsure of what to
make of Dr. Betty’s consistent stares. Ultimately, Violet walked off, opting to ignore it and do
something else with her time in captivity.

Apparently, that entailed making pancakes.

Violet had no idea how it happened, but after meeting Dr. Betty Banner and running into the hectic
mess that was Darcy Lewis, Violet found herself making pancakes while Peter and Betty conversed
at the marble countertop and Darcy loosely hovering around her attempting to help wherever she
could. No matter how many times Violet waved her off, Darcy refused to listen and continued her
incessant hovering while babbling on about her life and how great it was to be an Avengers chosen.
Violet tuned her out as best as she could, but Darcy’s sharp voice broke through easily.

“I’m Steve’s,” she boasted, making Violet sick to her stomach with how seemingly happy Darcy
seemed, “have you met him yet?”

“Grab the chocolate chips?” Violet asked whilst stirring her Dad’s pancake mixture, “and is he the
same boyfriend you’ve been complaining about for the past few years?”

“Yes,” Darcy shrugged, “but every couple goes through a few rough patches and we’ve certainly
been through ours. Thanks for helping me work through it,” Darcy smiled at Violet, bumping hips
with Violet in a playful manner.

Violet rolled her eyes, “all I did was get drunk, dance around, and break shit. Not the markers of a
helpful person.”

“Yeah, but you did those things because I needed you too. I needed to forget about my drama for a
while, have fun and be free. You did that for me, no questions asked. Then, when I was sufficiently
wasted and hungover at the same time, you put a stop to it and told me what I needed to hear.”

Violet scoffed, “what? Get your shit together and stop trying to get us arrested?”

Darcy shrugged, “pretty much, but it was a lot funnier at the time.” She moved in close, whispering
in Violet’s ear, “and sexy too.”

Violet rolled her eyes, “still a flirt I see.”

“Always with you and that tight ass,” Darcy whispered once more before promptly smacking her
on the ass. “It’s almost as good as Steve’s.”

Violet elbowed Darcy in the ribs, “and still handsy.” She gestured towards the cabinet with the
mixing spoon, “now go get the chips.”

Darcy laughed, “I’m not going to apologize for appreciating your . . . assets.” The shrewd Omega
winked at Violet before making her way towards the cabinet.

“How about for holding up dinner? Are you going to apologize for that?” Violet glanced at the
Omegas sitting patiently at the island, elbows resting on the white marble counter topping it.

Peter glared at Darcy, and Dr. Betty shook her head slightly annoyance, rubbing her bulging belly.

Darcy shrugged, “they’ll live. It’s been forever since we’ve talked! I want to catch up!”

“We can catch up after I feed the brain trust and I make myself a Long Island.”

Darcy gasped, clapping her hands in excitement, “do I sense a drinking night?”

Violet rolled her eyes, “no shit, Sherlock. I’m going to need twenty drinks just to forget I’m in a
poorly disguised prison, and twenty more to actually enjoy myself tonight. Of course, I’m going to
fucking drink.”

“Yay!” Darcy jumped, a broad smile on her happy face, “will your little friend be joining us?”

Violet glanced at Peter, surprised to find him giving her a firm nod, “he’s my brother, and yeah
he’ll be joining us.”

“Great! I’ll start looking through the alcohol cabinet!” With that Darcy rushed off out of the kitchen
and disappearing through the halls.

Violet groaned, sharing a look with Peter. Peter was not happy to say the least, but his anger
softened somewhat when he gave Violet an appreciative smile. Violet winked, putting down the
mixing bowl and heading towards storage cabinet in search of the chocolate chips. Once they were
added to the pancake mixture, Violet placed some butter on the flat iron pan and turned on the
burner. Within a solid ten minutes both Peter and Betty had their own stacks of 4 pancakes each.
They gobbled them down in minutes, all the while talking science jargon that Violet couldn’t make
sense of. She grabbed a glass and drank some water from the tap, watching the pair with disinterest.

Her stomach rumbled, she ignored it.

Eventually she walked away from the pair, focusing even more on tuning them out when she passed
by them and left the zealously expensive and ornate kitchen as she made her way back towards the
equally expensive living area. She didn’t pay attention to the couches, the tables, or the high-end
technology that could be at her fingertips in a moment’s notice. Her focus was completely and
utterly on the glass wall that revealed what had to be the best view of the New York Skyline that
Violet had ever seen.

For all the faults of being held captive here, this wasn’t one of them. It was the one place on the
entire floor that gave her a sense of peace amongst the vulnerability and blatant exposure due to the
plethora of cameras and speakers. The one place where she didn’t feel trapped or isolated. The one
place where she could see the skies and watch the planes soar from the distance. She hoped for a
chance to see the stars. Perhaps at this height the lights from the city wouldn’t blur them into a dirty
mass of smoke and clouds. She knew better than to hope for such a useless thing, but at that
moment she dared to do so. Let me see the stars, she thought to herself, if Life is intent on treating
me this way, then give me this one thing to keep going through the pain so that Life may continue
its work.

It was something she always wanted, more than anything else in this world. A simple desire
compared to many others. She just wanted to see the stars. Her Dad used to say the stars resembled
the souls of people who lived their lives with hope in their hearts and performed good deeds every
day. Not for selfish desires, but for the needs of others. She used to ask him why they couldn’t see
the stars, and his response simple. “When you live in a place full of dark intentions, you’re blinded
by what they want you to see. It’s up to those with goodness in their hearts, people like us, to see
through the fog and find what’s real.”

Violet has never been able to do so. For the longest time she believed it was because she was bad
too, but thanks to Peter and his genius intelligence she was soon relieved of that burden. Still, it
didn’t take away the hurt. The loss of seeing the stars in their entirety for the first time. After a
while she resolved to never seeing them, but like the dreamer she is, hope remained.

After a while, Darcy finally returned with not one, not two, but three filled to the brim boxes of
alcohol and mixtures for the three of them to drink. Her eyes sparkled, smile big and wide, body
wiggling in excitement.

“Let’s get drunk!” She pronounced, shouting at the top of her lungs and carting the boxes towards
the white marble countertop on the center island in the kitchen. Betty quickly vacated and aimed
for the couches in the living area while Peter took their cleared plates with a severe frown on his
face. Violet quickly joined, and the three of them together officially start what Darcy would
eventually coin, “Omega Night.”

It was going to be a very long night, though nobody realized it just yet.

Avengers

Washington D.C.

James and Natasha

How did they not see this? How the fuck could they have missed this? After five years of searching
through every park, every building, every nook and cranny of the goddamn city, how could they not
have realized that Steve’s chosen knew their chosen?! How did they miss that?!

James wanted to puke; Natasha wanted to rip Darcy’s head off but that was over the ass slapping
situation more than anything. Steve was embarrassed, recalling the moments when Darcy would
finally come home after disappearing for three days, fawning over some girl she refused to name
who gave her the best few days of her life, knowing it would make her Alpha jealous as she went
on and on about her. Steve never pushed to find out who the girl was because he didn’t want to put
a face to his jealousy, and he didn’t want to give Darcy the satisfaction. Steve was the only Alpha
on the team who didn’t keep a tight leash on his Omega. He didn’t need to. Darcy would always
come running back to him with a pitiful look about her and a submissive hunch to her shoulders.
Where his Omega was concerned, leaving her room to roam was a better cage than holding her
close and monitoring her every move.

Until now.

The mission was no longer a priority for The Alphas. The only one who was paying any attention
to the mission at hand was FRIDAY, though Bruce did keep an ear out. Tony was up in arms
standing next to the cockpit, Clint was laughing his ass off on the bench next to the table of
dismantled and cleaned weapons, James was seething next to him with his eyes glued to the
surveillance cameras, Natasha was pacing all throughout the ship with a pondering expression, and
Steve and Bruce stood next to each other watching everything unfold.

“James, what are they doing?” Natasha grunted, turning on her heel abruptly to walk towards him.

“Making Moscow Mules,” James responded in his quiet, gravely tone, “and making plans to hide
from Jarvis and Wanda.”

“They’re not trying to escape?” Bruce cut in, confusion coloring his expression.

James shrugged, “Violet hasn’t mentioned it, but we can’t rule it out.”

“I’m afraid you’re right, Mr. Barnes,” FRIDAY cut in through the speakers, causing everyone’s
heads to turn in her direction. “Shortly before Ms. Lewis and Dr. Betty Banner arrived on the floor,
Violet and Peter were exchanging notes with one another, only this time I was able to see what they
were writing.”

“What did the notes say?” Natasha urged, giving the A.I. her undivided attention.

“It started with Peter. He wrote, what’s going on? Violet responded with; Darcy knows how to get
out of here! She can help us escape!”

Tony groaned, rubbing his face in frustration, “Goddammit!”

“Tony, calm down.” Steve tried consoling to no avail.

“I can’t!” Tony shouted, turning on his team and glaring at the lot of them, “I can’t calm down! My
darling is going to try to run away from me and he’s going to get himself doing it! Violet is a loose
cannon with Pintel and Ragetti at the helm!” He gestured to James and Natasha, pointing at
Natasha in particular, “and you pushed Clint into wearing Frank’s face and scaring the bejeezus out
of my darling! Why?”

“Because Frank was the only person in the tower Peter would willfully open the door for other than
Violet. Frank was someone Violet trusted and would be able to sneak in and out without anyone
knowing. We didn’t know he and Peter had a . . . trying relationship with one another, but looking
back now with that fact in mind, it was still the right call.”

“Right call for what exactly?”

“Using Peter to convince Violet to stay. He’s the only person she trusts implicitly, and if he can
convince her for even a little while, then the whole process will move along more smoothly.”

“And you didn’t think to tell me about this?” Tony seethed, unflinching when James stood from the
bench and moved in right behind Natasha, backing his lover should she need him.
“You were indisposed at the time, and I sent you not only an email but multiple text messages and
two voicemails before Clint and I enacted the plan.”

“She’s telling the truth boss,” FRIDAY responded through the speakers.

Tony’s head snapped up in shock, “seriously?”

“Yes boss. I can play the voicemails and show you the messages if you’d like?”

Tony sighed, shoulders losing some of the tension they gained during his rant, “no, that won’t be
necessary.” He rubbed his face once more, straightening his spine and looking the assassin in the
eyes, “I’m sorry, I just don’t want to lose him.”

“I’m sorry too. I should have made more time to speak with you in person about this, but I was
desperate for the very same reason.”

Tony took a deep breath, shifting his gaze to James, “I know you don’t want to force this on her,
but it needs to happen soon.”

James’ eyes darkened considerably, “We are not mating her against her will, she’s been through too
much in her life to lose her purity in such a heinous way.”

“Barnes, I understand where you’re coming from, I do. I know your reasons but think about what’s
happening to the team because you’re treating her with kids’ gloves.” Tony quickly held up his
hands in response to James suddenly lunging at him, but Natasha held him back before he had the
chance to reach Tony. “Easy there. I’m not trying to be a hypocrite here. I’m doing the same with
Peter because I don’t want his first sexual experience to be me forcing myself on him before he’s
even ready. Believe me, I understand.”

James growled, but otherwise gave no response when Natasha took over.

“We’re going to mate with her when she’s ready. In the meantime, once everything’s set, we’ll be
taking her to our safe house to train her and mold her into the best person she can be.”

“And when will that be?” Bruce cut in.

“Once she’s fully healed and the roads are cleared. Hopefully no more than a week.”

“Until then we’ll keep the pair separated and based on how tonight goes, we might consider adding
Darcy to the list.” James added with a firm grunt.

The team started the simmer down. The earlier tension and palpable anger ebbed away like steam
rising towards the sky. That was until Clint guffawed and started laughing hysterically once more.

“What’s gotten into you?” Steve asked at the same time Natasha quipped, “care to share with the
class?”

“FRIDAY! Show them what I’m seeing! I can’t breathe!” Clint cackled while slumping into the
cushioned seat.

FRIDAY indeed showed the Avengers what made Clint lose his ever present cool. In the middle of
the cockpit window the surveillance video was playing. Their three Omegas were on the screen,
laughing at one another while Peter sat in his seat drinking from his cup, Darcy twirled around like
 Stevie Nicks during a Fleetwood Mac concert, and Violet was sitting on the countertop with no
shirt on.

That’s right. From her midriff and up, Violet only wore her black sports bra and white bandages
covering her healing bullet wound. Natasha’s eyes widened at the sight of her, mouth watering at
the naked skin, a zing of arousal between her legs. James too found his beautiful darling quite
arousing, but what made James melt was the sight of her smile as she stared at Darcy twirling
around in circles and messing up Peter’s hair. She looked happy, relaxed.

God, he wanted to hold her and never let go.

Then the unthinkable happened. Darcy stopped twirling, eyeing Violet with hungry eyes and
wiggling her finger in a come-hither movement. Violet rolled her eyes, clinking glasses with Peter
as she stepped down from the countertop and move in close to Darcy. She curious, confident, and
more than a little tipsy. In the blink of an eye, once Violet was close enough, Darcy reach around a
tight handful of Violet’s ass while the other grabbed the back of Violet’s neck and pulled her closer.

Darcy then kissed Violet, and the tension that had previously disappeared from the Quinjet
reappeared in an instant. Tony and Bruce’s mouths dropped open, Clint remained in hysterics,
Steve’s jaw snapped shut so hard it sounded like he broken all his teeth, James clenched his fists
and Natasha crossed her arms. Hatred filled their hearts towards the careless Omega daring to put
her hands on Violet’s body in any way.

Steve reached into his pocket and quickly dialed Darcy’s phone. Anger lead to confusion in a split
second, “what the-” he mumbled.

“What’s going on?” Tony asked in a worried tone.

“We’re supposed to get reception on here, right?”

“Yeah,” Tony responded slowly, beginning to question Steve’s sanity.

“It’s not letting me connect to her.”

Odd. Tony pulled out his phone and tried calling Peter. No connection. With a shrug he dialed the
number to a local pizzeria, and immediately heard the rings connecting to the receiver. He hung up.

“I couldn’t connect to Peter, but I was able to call a local pizzeria.” He turned abruptly to face the
cockpit. “FRIDAY call Peter Parker please?”

“Will do sir,” FRIDAY responded promptly. A few seconds later, she came bac on the speakers
with an ominous, “I cannot get a hold of them. Something or someone is jamming my
communication center in the tower.”

Tony flinched, “what do-” he started saying but was unable to finish.

A loud boom occurred from beneath them, sending their bodies flying throughout the inside
compartment. Then, they were falling through the sky. The wind howling with glee as the living
weapon known as the Avengers plummeted towards the earth.

Chapter End Notes

And that's the chapter! What did you guys think of the twist? How do you think Violet will
react to the kiss? What happened to the Avengers? All will (hopefully) be explained in coming
chapters! Stay tuned! Please leave a comment and let me know what you think :D:D:D:D

Also, thank you all so much for reading my story!!!

 Omega Night: Part 2
Chapter Summary

Omegas party it up.

Chapter Notes

Hey guys! Hope you're doing great! Here is the next chapter and hopefully you find it
considerably happier than the other ones I've posted :D. It also serves as a calm before the
storm type of situation as well so be forewarned. You're amazing! Enjoy the chapter! :D:D:D

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 35

Omega Night: Part 2

Avengers Tower

Violet

This was a bad idea. Violet knew it, Peter knew it, even blitzed out Darcy knew it, but here the
three were hiding in Violet’s closet wearing mischievous grins and holding various assortments of
rope, tape, and handcuffs. Darcy randomly had them on her, neither Violet nor Peter wanted to
know how that happened and thankfully Darcy didn’t tell them. They waited patiently, listening for
the footsteps and concerned voices of Wanda and Jarvis.

Violet was sweating. Not from nervousness of excitement, but like she had a fever without the
sickly feeling and general hallucinations that comes with it. She was just boiling tonight, so much
that she was overcome with relieving the burden of most of her clothes. Starting with her jacket and
shirt, and just before they came in, she ripped off her sweats, leaving her in only her black sports
bra and matching biker shorts. She was going to put on a tank-top once this was done though
because her nakedness was making Peter uncomfortable, but not until after they were done here.
She also felt abnormally good. A floating, weightless feeling spread throughout her body,
encouraging the carefree attitude that suddenly encapsulated her.

Normally Violet wouldn’t pull stuff like this. Sure, she had a penchant for little pranks now and
again. Scaring Peter on Halloween, rescuing mistreated gorillas from a zoo, “improving” a few
street signs with some stupid decal or street art, simple stuff like that. What the three were planning
on doing was far out of range for what Violet was comfortable with, and certainly Peter with his
goody two shoes nature and gentle heart. Still, they were doing it.
Voices suddenly appeared out the door. Darcy giggled to herself, the handcuffs jiggling within her
grasp. Peter breathed deeply, a sheepish grin on his face while turning the roll of tape in his hands.
Violet remained steady, unmoving, gripping the rope tightly in her grasp. The three waited, patient
and calm like a predator seeking its prey.

“Violet?” Wanda called, stepping deeper into the room.

“Mr. Parker? Ms. Violet?” Jarvis’s calm, accented voice quickly followed Wanda’s, appearing just
as Wanda did.

The three were watching through the crack between the shut doors. Violet kneeling at the bottom,
Peter crouched in the middle, and Darcy standing tall next to the pair at the top. The pair only
needed to take a few more steps and then the three Omegas would have them.

A little more. Just a little more. A bead of sweat fell down the side of Violet’s determined face.

“Ms. Lewis? What on earth are you doing in the closet?” Jarvis asked, turning fully to scold Darcy.

They burst through the doors, shouting out an indistinguishable war cry as they lunged at the pair
awaiting them. Both were immensely shocked at the state of the Omegas. Wanda screamed as Peter
brandished the tape and tackled her to the floor. Darcy grinned as she swung the handcuffs at
Jarvis’s head, knocking him to the floor with a pained yelp. Violet quickly swooped in, grabbing
Jarvis’s arm and pulling him close to Wanda’s struggling form.

“Peter! What are you doing!” Wanda shouted from her trapped position on the floor.

“Having fun! Violet and I are going to battle it out tonight and you aren’t stopping us!”

Wanda’s eyes went wide, “what do you mean battle it out?! What are you two-”

“No time to explain!” Violet interrupted with a smirk, quickly getting to work a she tied the Alpha
and Omega together with their backs pressed against one another. Peter pulled out the tape roll and
used it to bind Wanda’s left hand and Jarvis’s right hand together while Darcy looped the hand cuffs
through an open chink in the floor, then cuffing their other hands in good measure, chaining them
to the floor. Violet had a brief idea of why the chink was in the floor and quickly decided to ignore
it.

Wanda attempted to fight back, but Jarvis was a bit too dazed to do so. The three Omegas made
short work of the pair on the floor. The only thing left to do was put tape over their mouths. Peter
readied it, biting off proportionate pieces and handing them to Violet, who gave one of the pieces to
Darcy.

“Here you go,” she winked, making Darcy grin in response.

The brash and careless Omega kneeled before Jarvis’s dazed form and smiled broadly, “this is for
all the times you lied to me about my Stevie’s missions.” With a smile, she smoothed out the tape
on Jarvis’s mouth, intensifying his horrified expression.

Violet kneeled before Wanda, who looked both shocked and betrayed.

Violet shrugged, “don’t worry it’s only for a few hours. We’ll let you out in no time.”
“Violet, this isn’t you. Tying people up and leaving them behind is not the person you are.” Wanda
insisted, attempting to reason with Violet. A fool’s folly if anything.

“Wanda, I’m drinking like a sailor his first night back on land, and a prisoner who’s free for the
first time in decades. Only I’m not actually free. I’m a prisoner in a technological prison disguising
itself like a five-star hotel with little to no way of escaping. So, until that part of my situation
changes, I’m going to drink until I forget. And then I’m going to drink until I have fun.” She patted
Wanda’s shoulder, “in the meantime, enjoy the company of one of my captors. Try to avoid kissing
his ass if you get free.”

With that, Violet put the tape on Wanda’s mouth before she could respond. Smoothing it out with a
surprisingly heavy heart, Violet turned to face her fellow captured Omegas.

“Let’s go party.”

Within ten minutes, Violet, Peter, and Darcy were dancing around in the living area like absolute
lunatics to Joan Jett and the Blackhearts “I Hate Myself for Loving You” at the top of the speakers.
Violet had a baseball bat she randomly found while on her way back to the living area, Darcy had a
glass in hand along with a pile of glassware next to her, and Peter had a catchers mitt Violet gave
him when she found the baseball bat standing next to Darcy.

“Batter up!” Darcy shouted in glee, halfheartedly throwing the glass while vivaciously dancing
around the song.

The glass shattered when it impacted the force of the Violet’s swing. Glass went everywhere, just
as it did the first two times. All the Omegas laughed. Violet had her drink covered on the coffee
table next to her. She stood on the couch and readied the baseball bat with glee. She uncovered the
plate and took another big gulp of the drink, polishing it off before tossing it in the air, closing her
eyes, and swing for the hills. She hit the glass, loving the feel of it shattering and the shards going
everywhere.

She shouted in victory. Peter and Darcy joined her with their own shouts. The three raised their
glasses to one another.

“To Omega Night!” Darcy shouted.

“Omega Night!” Peter and Violet reciprocated in unison.

Then the three drank heavily. For the next hour they polished off not one, but two bottles of rum
with a various number of mixers and beers, wine in Darcy’s case. Twice Peter almost peed his pants
by almost not making it to the bathroom. Three times Darcy dropped her drink and needed to make
a new one. Four times Violet slipped and fell into shattered glass, not feeling the pain as her
tolerance to it grew throughout the hour. Peter and Darcy worked to get rid of the glass, but the
marks remained in her skin thanks to her mostly naked state wearing only a sports bra and biker
shorts. She still hadn’t put on another shirt; it was just too hot.

“Can we do another Game of Thrones drinking game?” Peter shouted, almost slipping on broken
glass when he came back from the bathroom.

“I got a better idea!” Darcy shouted, dancing over to the stereo and pressing pause on the tv. That
was where the music was coming from. They tried having FRIDAY play music for them, but she
wasn’t answering. “Why don’t we play two truths and a lie?”
“Ooh that sounds fun!” Peter quickly reciprocated, clapping with joy.

“Sweetie,” Violet started in a drunken, higher pitched voice, “anything sounds fun to you right
now.”

“Definitely true,” Peter responded in an equally drunk tone, “and I’m going to capitalize on it while
I can.”

Violet laughed, “whatever bro, I’m here if you need me.”

She moved from her perch on the couch, clumsily maneuvering around the broken glass with her
bare feet. Eventually, she settled in a chair far away from the broken, and both Peter and Darcy
both took refuge their themselves. Smiling in deviance, the pair sat in the chairs next to Violet. She
attempted to move away before succumbing to their forced company.

“What are you guys doing?”

“Compelling you to join the game,” Darcy responded flawlessly, like she was sober instead of
drunk like the other two. Maybe she was? Violet didn’t care to find out. Life felt so much better
when you didn’t care where it took you. The journey was always more fun than the destination.

Right?

“C’mon! Let’s play!” Darcy shouted, taking a spot right in front of Violet who rolled her eyes in
response. Peter took the seat next to her while she polished off her drink. “Who wants to start?!”

“You,” Violet gestured to Darcy, “your game, you start. I’m going to make another drink. You guys
want any?”

“I’ll finish off that bottle of Zinfandel if you don’t mind,” Darcy winked.

“Can I have another spiked root beer float?” Peter asked shyly, wiggling restlessly in his chair.

“Sure bro, no problem. Go ahead and get started, I’ll be listening.” Violet stated before heading
over to the bar area.

Darcy cleared her throat, and quickly began. She started off relatively innocent with mundane
options like, “My favorite color is green, I’ve been to Australia, I can’t swim.” Violet got the lie in
seconds, proclaiming in a taunting tone, “your favorite color is blue because of your boyfriend’s
dreamy eyes, though when you’re pissed at him it’s brown because it reminds you of your Dad’s
sledgehammer.” Peter’s options were relatively similar, “I love science, my uncle is my hero, and
I’m ambidextrous.” He was right-handed, Violet and Darcy called that in unison.

Violet’s options were the first where no one caught the lie, “I’ve broken my leg, my favorite band is
Temper Trap, and I can play piano.” Peter thought it was the band while Darcy was absolutely
convinced it was the piano.

“No way! An edgy, badass chick like you playing Mozart and classical shit no one can make sense
of? Bullshit! I call bullshit!” Darcy laughed, taking a deep, long sip of her wine.

Violet rolled her eyes in response, glancing at Peter in amusement. He wore a drunken grin,
blatantly revealing his glee at the situation. Violet looked back at Darcy with a knowing smirk.
“Want me to prove it?”

Darcy straightened up, “only if we make a little wager.”

Violet rested her elbows on the table, clasping her hands together in front of her. “What would you
like to bet?”

“If you’re lying, I get to make out with you and grope your ass for five minutes.”

“Was it with you and kissing me tonight? I only allowed it to happen the first time because you
wanted to piss off the Avengers and I was game for it. One and done, that’s it. That was the deal.”

“And now I’m proposing a new one,” Darcy grinned, shifting excitedly in her seat.

Violet laughed at her, rolling her eyes in disbelief, “fine. If either of you guys catch me in a single
lie before the game is over tonight, I will make out with you and let you grope my body for five
minutes.”

“Yay!” Darcy rejoiced, clapping happily. “If we catch you in two, I get blindfold you for the whole
five minutes.”

Violet smirked, shrugging off the additional stipulation without too much worry, “fine by me.
That’s what happens if you catch me in two lies tonight, but I catch you in two, not including the
first one, then you have to help me and Peter get out of the tower without being caught.”

Peter gasped, hands quickly hiding the shocked grin on his face. Darcy’s eyebrows flew into her
hair, her body leaning back in surprise.

“Wow, I didn’t take you for a heavy stakes player.”

“Normally I’m not, but I am when those stakes mean getting our freedom back.” Violet responded
with a smile, sticking her hand out, “we got a deal?”

Darcy’s eyes went melty as she gazed at Violet, “do I get a kiss goodbye?”

“Why would you need one when you can leave with us?”

“Because I might not leave with you,” Darcy shrugged, “it’s been my home for years. And though
things tend to get rocky with Steve and I, he’s my home and I love him. I wouldn’t leave him for
anything or anyone. But if you win, I will certainly help you get out of here. What do you say? Do I
get a kiss goodbye?”

Violet nodded; her heart suddenly heavy as Darcy grasped her hand. “Looks like we got a deal.”

“We do, now go ahead and fail to prove me wrong.” Darcy winked, abruptly standing from the
table.

Peter gave Violet a cute and dorky thumbs up as they followed Darcy to the piano with their drinks
in hand, clumsily maneuvering around the broken glass scattered around the floor. Soon enough
they were at the elegant piano with shiny black furnishing and leather cushioned bench. Violet
handed her drink to Peter, stretched out her fingers and her back before glancing at Darcy, “any
requests?”
“Nope, I don’t want any of the songs I love to be butchered by your stubbornness.”

Violet snorted, turning to face Peter, “how about you?”

“Play that Game of Thrones one you refuse to tell me which season it belongs to. The fast paced
one that I’ll apparently never get to hear in the show.”

“Yeah because you keep re-watching the first season and the first four episodes of season two over
and over again. The show officially ended months ago dude; you need to finish it before someone
spoils it for you.”

Peter pouted, “just play it please.”

Violet rolled her eyes, wiggled her fingers before placing them on the appropriate keys, then started
playing.

The song was short, not even two minutes long, but it did wonders for the three Omegas. Darcy’s
mouth dropped just as her eyes bugged out of her skull like a looney tune cartoon. Peter grinned,
carefully swaying to the music and getting lost in the wonderful sounds. Violet was the most
affected of all. It’s been a while since she got to play and quite frankly, she was shocked that it was
going so well. Muscle memory does wonders for one’s psyche. She too got lost in the music she
played. She didn’t want to stop. She wanted to play forever and a day, never once regretting it.

Sadly, everything must come to an end, an eventually the song did. Once it was over, she
reluctantly pulled her hands away from the keys and looked up to Darcy’s shocked expression.
Violet stood with a grin, grasping her drink and heading back over to the table, throwing over her
shoulder “your turn Darcy!”

From that point on things got very hard, very quickly. Options ranging from dreams and wishes to
favorite foods and continental destinations, making the choices of which could be the lie incredibly
hard. Peter was so easy to catch though. Every time he got to his lie, he went all shifty and nervous.
It was a good thing he wasn’t part of Darcy and Violet’s risky wager. Violet slowed down on her
drinking, Darcy as well. Eyes rapt with attention when it came to the other. Each one had caught a
lie from the other. Violet’s lie was knowing how to ski, Darcy’s was the ability to sing.

Peter was getting restless, and the three were running out of the things to say. The game was
winding down, so it was now time to get to the nitty gritty. It was Darcy’s turn.

She cleared her throat, “I want to get married in the Bahamas, my mother is a bitch, and I really
want to kiss you.”

Violet rolled her eyes, “that’s what you got for me? Really?”

Darcy shrugged, “if it’s too hard for you than I’m more than happy to take my win and move onto
you.”

“Your mother’s not a bitch,” Violet quickly added, “in your words, your mother is whore who takes
dick for free so she doesn’t feel empty inside.”

Darcy froze, staring blankly at Violet’s amused expression, “dammit, you do listen.”
Violet leaned back in her chair, laughing hysterically and almost spilling her drink in the process.
Peter gasped at Violet’s words and looked at Darcy in shock, “how can you say that about your
mother?!”

“Don’t ask something you don’t want to know the answer too.” Darcy waved Peter off, taking a sip
of wine before settling her focus on Violet. “Alright, you caught two of my lies. Congratulations.
Now you have one more to go before the game is officially over.”

Violet rubbed her eyes, wiping away the happy tears in the process, “okay, give me a second.”
Rolling her shoulders and straightening out back, spine blissfully popping in several places as she
thought about some good facts from her life. “Alright, here goes. My mother was a drug addict who
never wanted me, my Dad said I was a mistake, and I have the word Omega carved into my back,
along with the number 13.”

There was a beat of silence. Cruel, seemingly unending silence. Then glass shattered next to Violet,
causing her to flinch and brace herself on instinct. She looked to where the glass broke, and her
gaze rested on Peter’s surprisingly sober eyes. His mouth was open slightly, those wonderful doe
eyes switching back and forth between Violet’s sky blues.

Violet sighed, reaching and gently taking Peter’s hand in her grasp, “not everyone has a good life,
Peter. Not everyone is a lucky as you, and that’s okay.” She squeezed his hand, smiling softly at
him, “I’m okay.”

“You shouldn’t have had to go through that,” he whispered, voice breaking slightly.

“You’re right. I shouldn’t have had to, but I did. And I’m stronger for it. Stronger and wiser with
the ability to spare others from going through the same pain I did. That alone makes it all the more
worth it.” Her thumb caressed the back of his hand, “are you going to be okay?”

Peter didn’t speak, merely nodded as he returned her grip with an inescapable one of his own.
Violet smiled encouragingly to him before turning her attention back to Darcy. She looked a bit
haunted, gnawing on her lip slightly before shaking off the dark feeling and smirking confidently.
“You don’t have Omega carved into your back. That bra might be functional and support what little
god graced you with, which makes me super jealous by the way, but it doesn’t do much in covering
everything.”

Darcy smirked, standing up from her seat and moving to stand behind Violet. Carefully, she
grabbed the back of the bra and pulled it up. She laughed softly, “no words, just bloody marks and
leftover glass.”

Violet smirked, “you’re right, it’s not on my back.” Standing up and quickly turning to face her
fellow Omega while still holding Peter’s hand, she lifted the right side of her sports bra and
revealed what was hidden beneath it, “It’s on my right side.”

In messy, untrained scrawl, Omega and the number 13 stood out in stark contrast to her pale skin
with it’s red scarring. Peter gasped once more, eyes watering at the sight of it. Darcy’s eyes
widened, concern coloring her drunken expression. Violet stood resolute, firm in her decision to
reveal the truth.

“You caught two of my lies, and I will do my part. But I caught two of your lies first, so you need
to-” Violet was saying when a loud, pained moan interrupted her.
 She released her sports bra, letting it fall back into place as the three turned to face the source of the
sound. All of them reared back in shock at the unkempt and frazzled state of Dr. Betty Banner. Her
eyes were wild, clothes in disarray, hair a chaotic mess, leaning heavily on the walls as she
painfully meandered towards the drunken Omegas.

“Holy shit, I totally forgot about you!” Darcy shouted.

“Are you okay?” Peter asked fretfully.

“What happened?” Violet questioned, realizing something was terribly wrong.

Betty took a deep breath, looking dead into Violet’s eyes.

“My water just broke, and I can’t get into contact with Bruce or any of the Avengers. I can’t even
call the ambulance. FRIDAY’s blocking all calls in and out of the building. I can’t even leave the
floor.” Betty was whimpering by the end, hand pressed against her bulging belly. “We’re trapped,
and the baby’s coming.”

Violet really hated being right sometimes.

Avengers

Middle of Nowhere

Smoke filled the cold air. Three feet deep snow covered the ground. Sparks and electrical shorting
sounded throughout the area. The Quinjet lay on the freezing ground in shambles with no sign of
life detected apart from the footprints leading away from the crash site and headed towards the
nearest town. Remnants of weapons were left behind. Blood smeared the floor next to the couch
and the along the glass windows of the cockpit area. No bodies to be found. No reason to believe
any one had died. The only thing left behind was a surveillance video playing on a loop.

The video displayed the inside of the tower, only it wasn’t showing the three Omegas anymore.
Instead it was on the ground floor at the entrance of the tower. Bodies were strewn about, pools of
blood and burn marks next to the corpses. The entry way was blown to bits, and a group of men
wearing black, militaristic clothes came running. All bared the same symbol on their right sleeves.
The symbol of a mystical monster that was very tricky, and nearly impossible to kill.

The symbol of HYDRA.

Chapter End Notes

AAAAAAANNNNNNNDDDDDD that's chapter! What did you guys think of drunk Violet?
How about Darcy's insistence on kissing Violet? And the twists?! OMG I'm already writing
the next chapter and I really hope I can get it done tonight :D wish me luck! The next chapter
deals with the twists and everyone's reactions to it.
 Omega Night: Part 3
Chapter Summary

Violet takes the reigns, and the Avengers make plans to make it home.

Chapter Notes

This chapter is pure filler! Also it's kind of short as well. I'm very sorry for the lateness, I've
just been distracted a lot lately. Hopefully things will start clearing up sometime soon! I hope
you guys enjoy the chapter! :D

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 36

Omega Night: Part 3

Avengers Tower

Violet

There was no time to ponder the seriousness of the situation. Violet quickly understood that. There
was no time to panic, to rant, to do anything other than dealing with the most serious problem at
hand. A mother to be in labor. Violet quickly took the reigns of the situation, her mind suddenly
clearing as the adrenaline began pumping.

She grabbed Darcy’s shoulder, turning her to face Violet, “go back to my room and free Wanda and
Jarvis.”

Darcy shook her head, “no way, they’re going to be pissed-”

“It doesn’t matter that they’re pissed. What matters is that Wanda is a nurse and can help deliver a
baby if it comes that, and Jarvis knows this building better than any of us. If there’s a problem with
FRIDAY, he might be able to find another way to communicate and get Betty the help she and the
kid needs. Now go!” Violet pushed Darcy away towards the direction of her room, briefly watching
her run in that direction before turning the next item on her agenda.

“Peter, did Tony ever say anything to you about a control room or something like that?”

Peter quickly shook his head, “I’m sorry, but no. He did take me to his lab though, there might be
something in there that we can use to reach outside the tower.”

Violet nodded, “is it on this floor?”

“No, it’s a couple floors down.”

Violet cursed, popping her knuckles, “we’ll have to wait for Jarvis, and hopefully he’ll help us.
Once we’re in the lab we’ll see what we can find and figure things out from there. In the
meantime,” Violet turned to face Betty, “what do you need us to do?”

Betty leaned against the wall taking deep and slow breaths to steady her nerves, “wait with me until
Darcy comes back with the others, I’ll feel better once your nurse friend is here.”

Violet nodded, moving in close and easing Betty into a nearby chair that was next to a pile of
broken glass. Maybe this wasn’t the best time to cause of destructive mess? Oh well, too late now.

In silence the three waited. Apart from the suppressed groans of pain from Betty and panicked
whimpers from Peter, the only sound that was made came from the heater whirring away above
them. It gave Violet a strange thought, one she happily pondered whilst Darcy hopefully made
haste in her efforts to free Jarvis and Wanda from their bonds. Where there was heat, there was a
ventilation shaft . . . perhaps not how the saying should go but Violet was not in the mood for
technicalities. What mattered was if relying on Jarvis failed, then perhaps there was another way
off the floor. Albeit a more dangerous one, but Violet was more than willing to take the risk.

She just hoped Peter wouldn’t be as reckless she.

Avengers

Safe House?

Snow fell from the dark night sky like the inside of a snow globe. Big, fluffy flakes landing on top
of each other without even an inkling for melting. Three feet deep in a barren, open space of
nothing at all. No buildings, no trees, no cars stuck on roads or highways. Only a simple one-story
farmhouse with a two-story barn only yards away on it left, and a small, broken down shed on it’s
right. Tracks led to and from the barn to the house, and to the shed and back. Over and over the
tracks were indented in the snow, drops of blood among the paths that were made.

The drops were nothing compared to the pools leaking from the wooden patio leading up to the
open entryway. The body of a man was pinned to the wooden panels with a pitchfork through his
neck. He wore black militaristic clothing bearing the symbol of HYDRA on his sleeve. He was
young, slack jawed, brown eyes that once showed both kindness and cruelty completely and utterly
void of life. Dead as a doornail and stuck to the boards in the same way.

More bodies lay scattered and maimed inside of the home. Heads separated from bodies. Arms
hanging by sinews, bones protruding from legs that were nearly ripped off. Terrible bite marks in
the men’s necks, leaving blood splatter on nearly every inch of the living room area. A terrible sight
to look at, even more terrible for the one who caused.

Dr. Bruce Banner sat on the couch in the next room, leaning forward with his head in his hands.
Shame consumed him; guilt filled his heart while self-disgust ate at his already warped mind.
Natasha watched on from the kitchen with a look of concern on her beautiful face. Bruce was the
only one who had the toughest time dealing with their lifestyle and what they do for a living. He
was a scientist who wants to stay in his lab and help the world, not turn into Hulk, a terrible
mistake with self-experimentation, and rip people limb from limb. Yet whenever he was forced to
come along for a mission, it rarely had to do with his intellect.

His mistake earned him a permanent spot with the team. The spot was already his for life, but now
he was completely irreplaceable. All because he “played God” by attempting to replicate a “super
soldier” serum that was administered to Steve and James when they served in the military together.
Sadly, the original serum was destroyed in an explosion, along with most of the test subjects. Steve
and James were the only ones left standing. Even with blood samples, Dr. Banner could never
replicate it, and now he was this.

A true monster amongst other monsters with human qualities.

There was no talking to him now. His emotional state would only launch him back into the Hulk,
and after his previous appearance no one wanted to greet him the same way HYDRA did. With a
resigned sighed, Natasha turned away from the pitiful creature and focused on the activity in the
kitchen area.

Tony was pacing back and forth, the house phone practically welded to his ear as he shouted and
organized a plane ride home. Steve and James, the brothers in arms, were on the ancient and slow
as fuck computer belonging to the owners of the house (who weren’t at home) as they attempted to
hack into the surveillance system of the tower. Unsurprisingly, they weren’t getting anywhere on
that front. Clint was resting on the kitchen counter with a pained gasp every now and again. He
took a pretty good hit when the plane crash landed. If his reflexes had been a hair slower, his femur
would have snapped in two. With how the weather was going and their lack of supplies and
getaway vehicles, that would have meant goodbye leg. It was still broken, but at least it was
savable.

Natasha watched from afar, assessing their situation and planning for what’s to come next. HYDRA
has somehow survived and managed to sneak attack them. They were currently infiltrating the
tower with their chosens completely unaware. Their chosens who were getting drunk and playing
games. Their chosens who were going to be in big trouble once she, James, and Steve make it
home. Their chosen, their Violet who would die before letting Peter get hurt.

Violet.

Natasha took a steadying breath. She was going to be okay. Violet was smart, resourceful, and even
injured or inebriated she wasn’t helpless. She’d figure out a way for all of them to make it out
safely. She’d find a way. She found a way to escape Natasha all those years ago without even
trying. She found a way to escape both her and James on multiple occasions. Though she didn’t
always succeed, she found a way to fight back against her Alphas as well. She would find a way.

Whether it ended in death or serious injury is what Natasha was really concerned about. Violet was
strong and possessed an even stronger will, the type that couldn’t truly be broken, but she had her
weak spots just like everyone else. Her loyalty towards her friends was one thing, but Peter was
more important than everyone. She would give up everything for him, including her life if it came
down to that.

Natasha soon found it impossible to stay still, the mere thought of her darling permanently gone
from this world was too much to bear, too much to handle. Such a depressing and disgusting
thought. She didn’t want to go back to life without Violet, and she knew James felt the same way.
Neither were willing to do that. Popping her knuckles in agitation, she quickly checked on Clint
before moving to see the status on the ancient computer and overhearing Tony’s conversation as
well.

“How much longer are you going to be!” He shouted; his free hand clenching dangerously hard as
he raised up towards his head. “I don’t care how bad the storm is! The team needs to get back to the
tower! Now!” He tripped over the phone cord, kicking the wall and cursing with all his might,
“Fucking hell! Just hurry up! Lives are in danger!”

With that he hung up the receiver, groaning in frustration as he pulled out his cellphone and
attempted to get service once more. Based on his agitated expression and subsequent punch to the
wall, he did not. Sadly, there was still no progress on the ancient device that somehow constituted a
computer. Natasha looked to James, cocking an eyebrow at the way his hands gripped the computer
desk, blatant indentions from his fingertips grasp in the faded wood. She ran a hand through his
hair, relieved at the miniscule lessening of tension in his jaw.

“We’ll get there before anything happens. We won’t let her go that far.” Natasha leaned down to
whisper in his ear.

He relaxed a bit more, slightly moving closer to feel more of her touch. Steve caught Natasha’s
attention, concern bleeding from those balmy blues. They briefly reminded her of Violet’s sky blue
before they shifted into the wonderful night sky. Maybe they could take her camping someday? Eat
smores by an open campfire, jump into the warm ocean for a midnight swim, sleep on the sandy
beach and finding comfort in each other’s embrace. If she were in a good mood, maybe
mischievously ogle cute cabana boys to make James jealous and lead to a hot fuck session with
lovely, pliant Violet in between them. Maybe?

“Computer’s a dud, Tony can’t get any service, and the plane is out of power and in complete
buried in the snow. Anyone have any ideas how back to the tower quickly?” Steve took control,
taking on the leadership role once more.

“Farmer’s got a truck we can steal. Looks like it could handle the snows, but it’ll take days to get
that thing back to New York, let alone out of this damn storm,” Clint responded fretfully.

Tony snapped his fingers, “but it can get us to a closer rendezvous point that the plane could easily
land in. A place not overly affected by the storm!” Tony confirmed as he raced from the room and
headed to the garage area.

Perhaps there was hope for monsters after all?

Violet

Avengers Tower

Apparently, Peter was just as reckless as Violet. She must be a bad influence or something.
Together the two navigated a hand drawn map courtesy of Jarvis and crawled through the
ventilation shaft of the building. Darcy came through and brought both Wanda and Jarvis to Betty.
Wanda started things off by slapping Violet across the back of her head and scolding her for her
terrible actions before turning her calmer attentions to Betty. Jarvis was quickly filled in on the
situation and agreed that, given the situation, it was best for Violet and Peter to go through the
vents to reach the control room where Tony ran FRIDAY.
He would later come to regret that decision.

They made their destination quicker than expected. With a harsh kick, the paneling for the shaft
came crashing down the ground. Violet gracefully maneuvered out of the shaft and landed silently
next to it. It took Peter slightly longer, and in the end, Violet reached and helped him to the ground
because he was too clumsy and uncoordinated to do it himself. With brief smiles to one another,
both turned to the massive tech that stood in front of them.

Even Violet felt in awe of the massive and some elegant technology that stood in front of them.
Glowing and whirring with all sorts of robotic sounds from every corner of the room, apart from
the entry way. Peter was in more awe than Violet could imagine, but there wasn’t time for that. She
grabbed him by the shoulder and shook him fiercely.

“Wh-what?”

“Baby coming? No way to send or receive a message? Doors locked to any and everyone who
decides to stop by the tower? Ringing any bells?”

Peter nodded sheepishly, rubbing the nape of his neck, “sorry. It’s not every day you get to see the
inner workings of a technological giant.”

Violet shrugged, “I guess, but we have more important things to be concerned with right now.
C’mon!” She gently hurried him along, fingers tangling and messing up hair.

Peter took a deep breath and headed over to what Violet hoped was the center console. With that,
he cracked his knuckles and got to work.

For the next few minutes Peter typed away and did his thing while Violet inspected what appeared
to be the main door. Something was glowing behind it, a bright blue color that put Frodo Baggins’s
eyes to shame. It throbbed slightly, peaking Violet’s curiosity. What could be behind the door? Was
it high volume drug stashes? Experimental weapons? High tech equipment like those face changing
things Peter mentioned not too long ago? Organs? Money and jewels?

“Violet,” Peter spoke up, voice small and meek.

Violet immediately turned to him, gauging him as she moved in close. He looked scared, almost
petrified.

“What’s going on?”

He pointed to the screen, his fingers trembling. Violet looked carefully, cursing to herself at what
she was seeing. Floor by floor, men in black suits and wearing a strange, indistinguishable symbol
on the sleeves, moved through the floors and up the service staircase with ease. The service stairs
didn’t reach up to their floor or else Peter and Violet would have taken the stairs instead of the
elevator. It also didn’t reach up the floor with the control room either. That was somewhat good
news, but . . .

“Great. Not only are we getting invaded, but now it’s too dangerous to unlock the doors unless we
want them to find us and die gruesome deaths. Fucking perfect.”

“That’s not all Violet,” Peter whispered shakily while grabbing her hand for support.
 “What else is there?” Violet asked, softening her tone as cautiously took in the state of him. Sweaty
palms, slight shake to his body, teeth digging into his bottom lip. She followed his line of sight, and
instantly grabbed him by the back of the head and placed it on her chest. The tears started
immediately, and she cautiously rubbed his back as he sobbed shamelessly into her exposed
cleavage.

The sight that made her sweet, wonderful brother cry instantaneously was gruesome and terrible.
The kind of sight you’d expect to see in an 80’s horror flick or Rob Zombie movie. Truly the stuff
of nightmares. A man hung by hooks digging into his back. A man who had no arms or legs, bits of
skin missing all along the torso area, and who looked to missing his tongue with how often he
opened his mouth on the camera. Blood covered every inch of him. That wasn’t the worst part
though. The worst was how both Peter and Violet recognized him.

The man was Kilgrave, the one who shot and almost killed Violet only a few short days ago

Chapter End Notes

Did anyone think that Kilgrave was still alive ;)? Though this chapter is filler, I still like to
sneak my fair amount of surprises in there :). The next chapter will get a bit more action
packed, I promise :D:D:D. Please leave a comment and let me know what you think!!! And
again, thank you so much for reading!
 Omega Night: Part 4
Chapter Summary

Shit starts hitting the fan at Avengers Tower.

Chapter Notes

So sorry for the lateness. I've been trying to get this chapter just right and originally it was
going to be a lot longer than this. So long that I was forced to split it. The second half might
also be up tonight if I'm lucky. If not, then be looking for it tomorrow . . . hopefully. I really
hope you guys enjoy it! :D

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 37

Omega Night: Part 4

Avengers

Plane Rescue

Surveillance has never been a better friend to the Avengers than on this cold, dangerous night. The
only time Natasha and James could think of surveillance potentially beating out the amazing work
it was doing for them tonight was the day it caught a picture of their wonderful Violet after five
years of searching. The only downside was the inability to communicate through it.

After the Avengers commandeered the absent couple’s truck from the farmhouse and braved the
snowy storm, the Avengers made it to the rendezvous point just in time for the plane to arrive. They
quickly boarded the Quinjet. Both Steve and James carrying Clint while Natasha coaxed Bruce into
the plane and flew back into the storm in record time. Now, nearly everyone was watching the
surveillance camera courtesy of the laptop given to them by the pilot, Colonel James Rhodes. An
old friend of Tony’s and current military liaison for Stark Industries.

For the most part they were keeping track of Jarvis and Darcy. Apart from brief appearances from
Wanda, the other Omegas were nowhere to be seen on the Avengers floor, leaving James and
Natasha extremely concerned and Tony a panicking mess. Bruce was hiding off in a corner, reeling
from the aftermath of what he had just done. Normally Tony or Natasha would have tried calming
him down by now, but with Bruce’s fragile emotional state and their agitation it was best to leave
him be until he sees Betty.

Jarvis looked extremely stressed, pacing back and forth near an open ventilation shaft. Wanda was
seen exiting Violet’s room, always quick to close the door shut behind her so the camera couldn’t
see inside. Darcy was in the kitchen chugging a full glass of wine one right after another. Steve
frowned at that. Betty hadn’t been seen since they accessed the cameras, and neither has Peter or
Violet. The laptop wasn’t advanced enough to do anything other than watch the videos of the floor
in real time. No rewinding or switching floors, they were stuck with what they got.

Hence why so many of them were crowded around the tiny laptop screening and scanning the
images like Sherlock Holmes searching for clues to end Moriarty’s plan to take over the world.
Ironic how they were the hero in the metaphor while the missing status of their chosens was the
villain. Didn’t matter though. What mattered was getting home as fast as they could and protecting
their darlings from HYDRA before it was too late.

“How much longer until we get there?” Tony questioned his friend, poorly attempting to keep his
tone level.

“Less than an hour if we’re lucky, but only if we land on the helicopter deck of the tower. If we
land anywhere else in this storm you may as well double that time.”

“What if we can’t get inside?” Steve asked brusquely, gritting his teeth as Darcy filled yet another
glass of wine. Wine he could clearly see she didn’t like. Petit Verdot was not meant for someone
with her taste buds. Rieslings, Rose’s, and Zinfandel’s are where she primarily leans.

Darcy started retching at the taste when Tony spoke up, “there’s a service door we can go through.
It’ll take some manual labor to get it open since it’s rarely, or never, used but it’ll get us inside. The
only problem with the service way is that it doesn’t lead to our floor, it leads to the cafeteria.” He
sighed, running a hand across his face, “which will lead us right to the HYDRA scum who think
they can get away with infiltrating our tower.”

“Cool, target practice,” Clint grunted, tone pained while his smile was mischievous.

“I’d call it anger management,” Natasha smirked, blowing a kiss towards Clint.

Tony waved them off, “yes, yes, you can do whatever you want to them, but we’re still facing
another problem right now.”

“Violet and Peter still haven’t shown up on the cameras,” James cut in, crystal blue eyes staring
daggers into the failing laptop screen. Natasha’s smirk fell, brow furrowing in anger.

“They’re going to be our top priority once we arrive,” Steve added on, clapping his brother on the
shoulder, “which means no killing until we find them and they’re back on the floor safe and
sound.”

Clint groaned in annoyance, but Natasha nodded in agreement.

“If they were somehow able to apprehend our chosens, we need all of them alive to face retribution.
We can’t risk this getting out.” Natasha added, glancing at Steve while running her fingers through
James’ hair.

“Our enemies know what we do to those bold enough to step into our territory, but HYDRA is the
only one who’s not afraid to use our tactics against us,” James spoke in a dark tone, mouth curling
in disgust, “tactics they won’t hesitate to use on Violet and Peter.”
Silence. Harsh and deafening silence followed his ominous statement. No one moved. No one
breathed as they pondered his dark words.

Tony turned abruptly towards Rhodey, Colonel James Rhodes nickname, “how much longer?!”

Avengers Tower

Violet

Peter clicked away on the keyboards, studiously and determinedly ignoring the terrible sight on the
surveillance cameras while searching for a way to contact Tony. Violet on the other hand couldn’t
seem to stop staring at the once menacing man hanging helpless on the surveillance camera. Her
heart caved in her chest, leaving nothing but an aching chasm of desolation and pain. Hands
clenched in tight, unbreakable fists, nails digging into her palms. Arms wound tightly against her
torso to keep herself from falling apart.

After 5 years the Avengers had only increased their levels of cruelty, their bloodlust at its most
dangerous. Would Peter meet the same fate? Would Wanda and the rest of her friends? Violet
mentally started preparing for inevitable end because surely this was where she was headed. What
else could their reason be for keeping her around? She didn’t buy that “I want to be with you”
bullshit for a second. There had to be another reason. Violet was sure of it.

Kilgrave moaned desperately, howling from his terrible perch in the agony he was now consumed
in. This was worse than what happened to Billy, and Violet thought nothing could ever beat his
“punishment”. What did Kilgrave do to deserve this? Spill coffee on their shirts? She could imagine
them being petty like that. Using any excuse to delve into their bottomless depths of depravity and
rip the skin away from the flesh of their victims, getting off and laughing as screams filled the air.

Violet wondered how long it would take before she ended up in Kilgrave’s position. How quickly
would she break? Would she be strong enough to withstand it until death came to relieve her from
their horribly grotesque grasp? Was tonight her only chance to escape that fate?

Despite what they’ve seen of the Avengers handywork, Peter insisted on contacting Tony. Violet
strongly protested but backed off after Peter used logic to explain his decision. Bad guys are
invading the tower, Betty was in labor, and everyone on the Avengers floor were defenseless apart
from the barricaded doors. Peter and Violet had a chance of escaping from the tower, but that would
mean not only leaving Wanda behind but also a newborn child as well. A child that has never done
anything wrong to anyone. The only innocence to ever grace the tower, one that has yet to be, and
would be, corrupted by the darkness of the Avengers if Peter and Violet didn’t do something to stop
it.

Peter believed the Avengers were their best chance of survival which is why he was working on
getting communications back online. If anyone could figure out how to fix FRIDAY, it was the guy
that created her. From that point of view, it made total sense. Violet’s point of view was slightly
different.

Her take was that helping their kidnappers back inside the tower just so they could and/or mutilate
more people didn’t seem like the best good idea. These guys might be dangerous and quite possibly
ruthless if they truly came from HYDRA, but even they didn’t deserve the same fates of Billy,
Kilgrave, and countless others. Violet wanted to gain intel on the invaders, perhaps use the control
room to tap into their communications and see what they were planning. That way it could explain
what they’re after and use it against them. Knowledge is power and all that bullshit.

Peter admitted that she had a point.

Eventually, they reached a compromise. Peter would work on communications and reach out to
Tony while simultaneously tapping into the invader’s com links to discern what they were aiming
for. Thus far, thirty minutes later, he has made little head way into either of their goals, hence why
Violet continuously stared at the mangled body of Kilgrave. Violet was great with piano keys but
keys on a keyboard and general coding were not her strong suit. Peter was better with technical
stuff while Violet excelled in more applicable things like mechanics, music, and cooking.

She was so bad that Peter cut her off with, “I got it, keep an eye on the cameras,” just as she
thought about asking if he needed any help. She wasn’t hurt by it. In fact, she was partially
relieved. She’d feel terrible if she accidentally fucked everything up because she pressed the wrong
key. Better to let the tech genius do his thing.

Violet couldn’t keep staring at Kilgrave. The sight of him was already going to give her nightmares
for weeks on end, now it was purely disrespectful and invasive. He didn’t need that on top of
everything else. Violet sighed, straightening her back slightly, jaw tensing in resolution. Kilgrave
might have shot her in cold blood and left her for dead, but that’s not who she is. She wasn’t going
to have the strength to kill him, but maybe she could do something else?

It was a fool’s errand what she was planning on doing, but she was going to do it regardless.

“Where are you on coms?” She asked gently, firmly turning away from the haunting image on the
surveillance camera.

Peter groaned, “nowhere. FRIDAY is no joke. She must be the most elegant and high-grade
technology I’ve ever seen. Tony wasn’t joking around when he created her.”

Violet cursed under her breath, “yeah I’ll give him that. If security were any tighter, we’d be the
Great Wall of China.”

Peter smirked, “before or after it was reworked?”

Violet winked at him, “both.”

Peter chuckled to himself, unable to keep his worried frown at bay, “I don’t think I’m going to
crack it. It’s too advanced for me.”

Violet cocked an eyebrow, “coming from the guy who hacked the bank of Iceland on a dare.”

“Okay, first off you shouldn’t have dared me to do that,” Peter chastised, fully turning away from
the illustrious computers, “and secondly, there’s no comparison. It’s like pitting Darth Vader against
Jar Jar Binks. Completely out of line.”

Violet snorted, “I’m sorry, which one is which?”

Peter crossed his arms in annoyance, “don’t get smart with me, we’re in a serious situation right
now.”
Violet shrugged, mumbling a quick sorry for Peter’s benefit before focusing on the problem at
hand. Jarvis, Darcy, Betty, and Wanda were all upstairs tending (at least in theory) to Betty’s needs.
The bottom floor is slowly filling up with more HYDRA operatives, starting at a team of six and
now at approximately 35 military clad soldiers. The invaders were making their way up, there’s no
way for all the people upstairs to safely come down through the ventilation shaft, and to Violet’s
knowledge, none of them knew how to properly wield a weapon.

The only way to protect them is to get them help from the outside, and the only ones who could
possibly know what’s going on and get here in time are the Avengers. Surely, with the standards
Tony implemented in the A.I., he would have put in a safeguard for situations like this. A safeguard
that would alert him to intruders in the tower or a possible hacker in the system, or both. If that
were the case, then that means they’d be on their way back now. It wouldn’t do any good because
the entrance is being guarded by HYDRA agents who weren’t budging an inch from their
particularly uncomfortable stances. So how else can they get inside?

Violet gnawed on her lip, assessing the situation. “How about the helicopter deck?”

“What do you mean?” Peter questioned, his tone small and confused.

“The door to the helicopter deck. Can we open that one?”

Peter hesitated, thinking about his response, “more than likely, but why are you asking?”

She gestured to the computers, “it’s like you just said. Tony wasn’t kidding around when he created
this A.I. which means he put in safety measures should anything happen to it.”

Peter’s eyes widened, “so he would be notified if someone were to tamper with it!”

“Or invade the tower,” Violet finished, “more than likely he also put in extra security measures
should stuff like this happen. The locked doors, no com links-” Violet stopped, happening upon a
sudden realization, “that might be the reason you’re not able to bypass it.”

“Because they’re not the invaders doing, they’re FRIDAY’s!” Peter’s hands flew into his hair, “oh
my god I’ve been going about this all wrong.”

“We both have,” Violet assured, gently squeezing his shoulder, “let’s start anew. Instead of
connecting with Tony or accessing the soldier’s com links, let’s focus on getting in contact with
FRIDAY.”

“But we’ve been trying to talk to her for half an hour, and she hasn’t responded.”

“Yeah, because we’ve been trying to talk to her instead of talking to her,” she gestured towards the
computers, “right now we need to speak her language if we’re going to get anywhere with this
mess.”

“Right,” Peter nodded, turning back towards the expansive computers and holographic screens.
“I’ll try to bypass the safety measures and get her back so she can fix whatever’s going on.”

“Good, I’ll be back soon.” Violet stated with a nod, quickly heading to the open ventilation shaft in
the ceiling.

“Whoa! Hold on! What are you doing?” Peter shouted in panic, eyes bulging out of his skull.
“We need to find out what they’re planning. If our com links are down, then so are theirs. Someone
needs to listen in and report back on what they’re doing, and since we’re the only ones off the
prison floor, it’s up to us to do so. You’re busy worming your way into FRIDAY’s inner workings
and I’m sitting on my ass looking at what used to be the terrible man who tried to kill me. Ergo,
time for me to ante up.” Violet shrugged before climbing onto a nearby desk.

She was readying herself to jump up to the open hole in the ceiling when Peter spoke up once
more, “and how exactly are you going to do that?”

“I’m going to follow the ventilation system until I get to the-” she stopped, pulling out the hand
drawn map Jarvis gave them from the side of her sweaty biker shorts, “cafeteria floor. My god, I’m
trapped in a work building. This is a nightmare.”

“What’s so great about the cafeteria floor?”

“It’s the closest floor I can reach where FRIDAY’s safety measures aren’t as strict. From there I’ll
be able to track down the goons and hopefully listen into their plans. Until then, open up the
helicopter deck doors and try to fix FRIDAY.”

With that, Violet jumped from the table, grasped the edges of the holes and hoisted her body out of
sight, leaving Peter a worried mess of emotions behind her.

Avengers

Tower Roof

10 minutes later

Rhodey was a God among men. Approximately 40 minutes after the Avengers had their brief
conversation, Rhodey got them to the tower in nearly half the time he originally suggested. Tony
praised him and doubled his salary on the spot.

The plane hadn’t fully touched ground when James, Natasha, and Steve jumped onto the pavement
and raced through the terrible blizzard and icy roofing towards the main door. Once the camera
spotted them, the doors opened quickly enough. None of them thought about what it could mean
for they didn’t know everything that was going on inside of the tower. However, they were
perplexed when they reached the elevator and the buttons wouldn’t even light up.

“What the hell?” Natasha wondered, checking the rest of the room to see if anything else was
amiss. Steve pressed the button once more, pondering the situation. James slipped his hands
through the cracks in the metal doors and started prying them open, wasting no time to think about
what was happening. Violet was missing and HYDRA was in the tower. There was no time for
anything.

“Mr. Barnes! Wait!” Shouted a voice from up above.

Three heads zoomed up in shock at the voice coming from the speaker. It was Peter.

“Peter?” Steve asked in shock.

“Hi Mr. Rogers! Oh! Sorry, I meant Steve. Hi Mr. Steve!” Peter responded quickly and
exasperatedly. “Thank God you guys are here! Even though I kind of don’t want to see you right
now. Shit, I shouldn’t have said that.”

James blinked in shock while Natasha stepped towards the speaker, “Peter, what’s going on?
Where’s Violet?”

“Violet’s busy being Violet, Dr. Betty is having a baby in Violet’s bathtub, and there’s a bunch of
military dudes trying to get to our floor, but we don’t know why. Violet’s trying to find out.”

Steve asked, “Betty’s in labor?!” just as Bucky asked, “What do you mean Violet’s trying to find
out? What is Violet doing?”

Peter didn’t have time to answer when Tony suddenly appeared, expression confused as can be at
the three Alphas standing around. “What are you three doing? Who are you talking to?”

Natasha pointed to the speaker, “Peter.”

Tony’s eyes widened astronomically, “Peter?” Turning abruptly, he shifted his gaze to the ceiling,
“Oh my God, Peter are you okay?!”

“. . . fine,” he answered brusquely, non-committal.

Tony was unfazed, “sweetie, where are you? What’s going on?”

“Ask them,” he answered harshly, then nothing but silence.

This time Tony flinched, confusion coloring her face, “what?”

“I already told them, and I’m not saying it again.”

Babbling nonsensically, Tony turned to Steve who did not disappoint.

“HYDRA’s in the tower, Violet’s gone rogue, and Betty’s in labor.” Steve answered bluntly before
turning back to the speaker, “Peter, what’s the status of Betty and where is Violet right now?”

“Betty’s doing okay, I hope. I only know the basics of childbirth but Wanda’s not freaking out so
that’s a good sign. I think Darcy is trying to drink herself to death though.”

Steve shook his head, “she’s not. She’s drinking until she feels numb. She’s not good in a crisis.”
He sighed, “I’ll put her to bed as soon as everything’s handled. Now where is Violet?”

“. . . I don’t want to tell you.” Peter words rushed out, fear prevalent in his voice.

The Alphas flinched. “Excuse me?” Steve questioned, jaw tensing slightly.

“I don’t want to tell you,” he repeated, this time slower and more confident.

Tony stepped forward, “Peter you have to tell us.”

“No, I don’t actually. Just like I don’t have to let you guys in if it wasn’t necessary.”
The lights on the elevator suddenly came on, accompanied by the whirring sound of the machines
behind the metal doors. The four Alphas glanced in that direction before appraising one another.
This was bad.

“Peter, are you in the control room?” Natasha spoke up, turning towards the camera above the
elevator.

There was a long, heavy moment of silence before Peter shyly answered, “yeah.” It was quickly
followed by a breathless, drawn out explanation about how FRIDAY locked them in and turned off
communications when HYDRA invaded the tower. How he and Violet surmised that it was part of
her security measures which lead Peter to weave his way through her protocols so he could open
the door on the helicopter deck and manually talk to them through the speaker.

“I’m trying to get FRIDAY back online, but I don’t know how.” Peter finished with a slight
whimper.

“I do,” Tony assured him, “but I need you to get me to control room.”

“No way, I don’t want to talk to you!” Peter spoke adamantly, on the verge of shouting. “I wouldn’t
be talking to any of you if Betty didn’t need help.”

Tony reared back in shock, “Peter what has gotten into you?”

“I saw Kilgrave,” Peter shouted, “Violet and I both did!”

The alphas froze. They didn’t- they couldn’t have gone to that floor; it was deep underground.
There was no way they could have seen Kilgrave. Unless FRIDAY had surveillance on him. Peter
was in the control room, access to nearly everything in the building. Only three rooms required
specific access that was closed off to everyone except for Tony, Bruce, and James, and even they
didn’t have complete access. Two rooms in the lab were meant specifically for Tony and Bruce, one
for each of them that no one could enter. James had one on the weapons floor right above the
basement where they torture and main their prisoners, then hold them for research. Both the lab and
the weapons floor could only be opened by one of the Avengers, which means Violet and Peter saw
him from the control room.

If they saw Kilgrave, what else did they see?

“Peter,” Tony started, fighting to keep his tone gentle, “that’s something we’ll talk about later-”

“No, we won’t!” Peter shouted, “I’m taking you all to your floor so you can protect Betty, Wanda,
Darcy, and Mr. Jarvis, then I’m going to find Violet and get the hell out of here while we still have
a chance.”

“You two aren’t going anywhere,” James growled softly, “not with HYDRA infesting the building
from the ground floor up.”

“I can see where they are,” Peter countered, “I can tell where they’re going to be.”

“As long as you’re in the control room,” Natasha interrupted Peter, “but the moment you leave the
both of you will be in the wind. Completely defenseless with no idea where you’re going or how
you’ll escape the building.”
“I’ve got an idea,” Peter returned confidently, “and no doubt Violet will figure out something too.”

“Yes, I’m sure she will,” Natasha nodded in agreement, “she’s strong, resourceful, and more than
capable to protect herself. She’s also all alone, completely outnumbered and surrounded by those
who would gladly do worse than what we did to Kilgrave.” She sighed, hands clenching into fists,
“think about all the things she’s been through, more than just with us. How much pain she’s
endured at the behest of people who thought they could get away with it. All those Omegas she
helped care for with Wanda and Pietro. The stories she carried with her every day. Think about how
she was burdened with all their pain, all their suffering on top of her own.”

Peter’s short, shaky breaths could be heard over the speaker. Tony wasn’t happy, but he urged
Natasha to continue. She didn’t though. She looked to James, reaching out and grasping his metal
hand. He reciprocated with a gentle squeeze, then looked up at the cameras.

“Peter, if we don’t find Violet before they do, everything she’s been through will pale in
comparison to what they will put her through.”

It took Peter a solid moment to respond, his voice shaking, “how do I know you won’t do the
same?”

The question hurt, but it was to be expected. James didn’t blame Peter for posing the question. He
was already preparing himself for Violet to force it on him the first chance she got. They still didn’t
understand. Kilgrave, Billy, and all the others who dare cross the Avengers over the years, that
would never be their fates. Never. A chosen was an Avenger’s lifeline, the tether holding them back
from going completely off the brink of humanity, the one to reign them in and ground them. A
chosen keeps the Avengers human, and anyone who dares lay a hand on them was on the blacklist
for life.

That includes the Avengers themselves.

James straightened up, glaring up at the camera where he knew Peter was watching, “She’s our
Chosen, Peter,” he spoke in a solemn voice, gesturing to Natasha at his side, “she’s in no danger of
us, and neither are you. You have my word.”

Peter sniffled, he must be crying, “how do you even know this stuff about HYDRA? Did they used
work with you guys?”

“Never!” Tony interrupted, seething next to Steve, “we’d never allow those scumbags into our
corporation.”

“Kid,” Steve cut in soothingly, gesturing to Tony to calm down, “how do you think Bucky lost his
arm?”

Silence. “HYDRA did that?” Peter asked softly.

James nodded jerkily, “and they’ll do worse if they find her.” James took a breath, “How many
times has Violet looked out for you? For all your friends and family? How many times did you or
they look out for her? Protect her when she needed it most?”

Peter didn’t respond. For a solid minute there was nothing but the sound of the whirring motors
from inside the elevator. It should be here soon. James and Natasha refused to stop staring at the
camera, Tony as well. Steve checked back to the plane where Rhodes was in the process of helping
Clint off the plane with a severely distraught Bruce helping the pair along. He had the thought of
going to help them when the elevator finally dinged, and the doors opened with a soft click.

“Cafeteria,” Peter spoke, voice breaking all over the place. “She went to the cafeteria floor.”

“How?” James leaned forward, chest tightening ever so slightly.

“The vents,” Peter sniffled, “it’s how we were able to find our way here. Jarvis drew us a map.”

“How long ago?” Natasha inquired, squeezing James’ hand even tighter.

“Fifteen minutes, maybe?”

Natasha and James looked at one another, then turned to face Tony. “We’ll take the service
entrance.”

“I’m coming with you,” Steve insisted.

“Good luck,” Tony nodded to the pair before heading into the elevator, “Peter, wait for the rest to
board get us to the Avengers floor. Afterwards take me to Floor C. I’ll be able to fix FRIDAY from
there.”

“Okay,” Peter responded meekly, defeated.

With that, everyone took off in their intended directions. Tony’s thoughts consumed with both
fixing FRIDAY and comforting his Omega. James and Natasha’s focused on finding their darling
and protecting her from harm. Steve thought about military tactics to use against HYDRA. Clint
thought about making a burrito once this was all done. Rhodes hoped to God Bruce wouldn’t rip his
head off. Bruce thought about the faces of the men he was forced to slaughter, and when he could
see Betty.

Betty, who was currently in the worst pain of her life because she had to give birth without any
anesthetics. An unplanned natural birth in a bathtub being helped by an incredibly nervous and
panicked nurse who was on the verge of passing out every two seconds. A nurse who was beaten
bloody multiple times and went through multiple miscarriages because her Alpha didn’t want a
child. A small fact she never told anyone about because they already treated her like she was a
bubble that hasn’t popped yet.

A bubble that was going to pop if Violet didn’t get back soon.

Violet

Not the Cafeteria Floor

This had to be the worst idea Violet has ever had.

She had originally intended to go to the cafeteria floor, but it occurred to her along the way that the
evil goons hadn’t made it that far yet and decided to keep going to the next floor below it. At the
time it didn’t seem like a bad idea, hence why she went through with it, and she was quite pleased
when she happened upon some very interesting items along the way. The name on the map stated it
was the administrative floor, but what she found deemed it much more than files of paperwork.
She landed in a room that could only be classified as storage. Weapons, clothes, necessities, and all
sorts of random, yet useful bits organized accordingly in plastic bins, zip lock bags, or hung on
hangers and hooks on the wall. The first thing she saw were the shoes lined up at beneath the
hanging clothes by size. She was still only wearing her biker shorts and sports bra. It made
climbing around in the vents extremely hard with the sweaty mess she was. Why the hell was she
sweating so much? She was starting to feel really dizzy too and she couldn’t figure out. There
wasn’t any time too.

She quickly rifled through the line, pulling out a standard pair of combat boots. She looked through
the clothes as well, keeping in mind her excessively warm state. Eventually she found a cropped
black shirt and a durable black and army green jacket that didn’t put her with pungent scents. They
both smelled slightly familiar, snow and red wine with fresh bread and orange slices. It was nice, a
wonderful fluttering in her chest as she took in the scent, along with a zing between her legs.

Strange, she’s never reacted that way to someone’s scent before. Well, except for the giant overcoat
a few rungs away from the jacket she chose. Whiskey and cinnamon apples, smoke from a fireplace
burning amid morning dew and freshly fallen rain. It took made react the same. It disturbed her.
Thanks to her consistent nosebleed along with the number of times she’s broken her nose over the
past few years, it’s extremely hard for her to smell anything unless it’s shoved up her nose. Even
then it still had to be particularly strong. The only times she can smell as well as anyone else was
nearing or during her heat.

It wasn’t possible, she just went through it last week thanks to those bastards drugging her. But
once the thought entered her mind it suddenly made sense. The sweat, the dizziness, the zing of
arousal, heightened emotions, and her rare ability to smell again. It all made sense. But how and
why was this happening?

Violet had shaken her head, ridding those thoughts and opting to deal with them later. She pulled on
the clothes and searched the storage area for anything non-lethal she could use. After a good
minute, she found multiple things. Two stun batons, walkie talkies, ear buds that would be great if
FRIDAY were working (she grabbed them anyway), some Kevlar zip ties in case she luckily caught
one of the douchebags and could bind them to a pipe or something. She also found a hat, a newsie
hat she thought it was called, that she quickly tucked her hair into before cataloguing the rest of her
items.

The biggest score she found were tracking devices. Even though FRIDAY wasn’t working now,
these could still be tracked should one of the goons’ escape. She grabbed a handful of them and
shoved them into one of the jacket pockets. Afterwards, she exited the storage area and went
searching the floor for bad guys to eavesdrop on.

This is where the idea got bad.

Not even two minutes into her search she happened upon them shouting and screaming at the door
that led to the service stairwell, or at least that’s what Jarvis hand drawn map stated anyway. It got
bad because she wasn’t expecting to find them so soon and almost completely blew it by being
sighted by one of the goons. Thankfully she wasn’t due to surprisingly fast reflexes by jumping and
plastering herself behind a wall, but that led to the next reason of why it was so bad.

None of them spoke English.

Based solely on their accents, her best guess was Russian. Hardcore, raised on a farm before
becoming absolute douchebag mafia assholes and only in the U.S. for a couple of days, Russian.
 Violet knew a fair amount of Spanish to hold a brief conversation, but that’s it. English, a small
amount of Spanish, and the numbers one through ten in French were all the languages she knew.
Add it all up and she not only wasted her time, she also put herself in some extreme danger. Danger
that could have been avoided if she had just gone to the damn cafeteria.

Suddenly, one of the Russian dudes spoke a word that sounded an awful like Omega, followed by a
loud sniffing sound. It was quickly followed by grunts of agreement, more sniffing sounds, and
multiple repeats of the word. Well, thanks to them and her idiotic brain, she now knew one word in
Russian.

“Омега!” An angry, gruff voice shouted. Violet dared a glance.

Multiple sets of eyes landed on her, one man pointing at her and advancing towards her. Violet then
did the only sensible thing she could do in a dire situation like this. She readied her stun batons and
ran back towards the multitude of desks she passed during her search.

Chapter End Notes

Soooooooooo what did you think? Avengers have made it back, Violet is by herself in the
midst of dangerous people and very likely to get hurt, and Betty is in labor. What reason could
HYDRA have for being at the tower? What do you think Violet will do now that she's been
spotted? How will Peter interact around Tony once they're in the same room? What will
happen next? Please leave me a comment and let me know what you think :D

Thank you all so much for sticking with me this long! I really hope you enjoyed the chapter
and are excited about what's coming next!

Next chapter is where the action happens ;)

 Omega Night: Part 5
Chapter Summary

Peter and Violet are confronted by their Alphas.

Chapter Notes

Can I just mention how much I love Violet :D:D:D:D:D

These past two chapters were so much fun to write and I can't wait to write something like this
in future chapters too. I really hope you guys like it! Minor bombshells are in here so be on
lookout for them :D

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 38

Omega Night: Part 5

Peter Parker

Control Room

Peter did not like this at all.

Violet was going rogue and doing all kinds of shit, Dr. Betty was having a baby, Darcy was on her
third bottle of wine in the last hour, and the Avengers were officially back; hell bent on finding both
Peter and Violet. He wanted to believe that they wouldn’t hurt Violet or himself, but it was hard
when he remembered the sight of the man who took him and Violet and then shot her, leaving her
for dead after calling him out on his bullshit. The image of him was still on the screen to the right
of Peter.

He desperately tried to ignore it, thinking about the way Violet pulled him into her embrace and
shielded him from the horror it brought him. He could tell how effected she was by it, how scared it
made them, but she remained strong for him. The pillar of courage and defiance he wished he could
live up to. She really was his big sister, even though she was technically a few months younger than
him. Him being born in July and her on New Year’s Morning. She would always protect him, no
matter.

This time he hoped to protect her.

It was a foolish gamble, but he hoped the odds were in his favor. At least Tony wouldn’t be coming
here. He had no idea where Floor C was, unable to find the time to memorize the building like he’d
hoped too. Perhaps one of the floors closer to the ground level? Sadly, that meant nearly zero
chance of escaping, but if Violet wasn’t hurt and the baby was born without any complications,
then Peter thought it would be okay.

Only it wasn’t meant to be.

Approximately 8 to 10 minutes later, Peter heard a loud clanking sound from the floor behind him.
He turned to face it in both curiosity and fright, unable to discern which feeling was stronger.
Didn’t matter, both warring emotions escalated astronomically when a large square sized portion of
the floor lowered and disappeared in the middle of the room. Peter sat frozen, finding it incredibly
hard to move as he waited to see what would happen.

Less than thirty seconds later, Tony’s head popped through the opening and was quickly followed
by the rest of his body as the square raised him until it was back into its original place. Everything
was at it was, only now with both Peter and Tony in the same room together. Peter’s heart slammed
against his chest.

Tony smiled sadly at Peter, sighing slightly at Peter’s terrified form.

“Hello sweetheart,” Tony barely got out when Peter catapulted from his chair and quickly rolled it
in front of him, ready to roll it at Tony should the Alpha try anything Peter deemed threatening.

“What are you doing here? I told you I didn’t want to talk to you.”

“And I told you I needed to be in the control room to fix FRIDAY,” Tony nodded towards the
computer systems, “and in the process I intend to get you and Violet somewhere safe and away
from the HYDRA operatives who have infiltrated the tower.”

“No,” Peter responded with a jerk of his head, “Violet and I are not going anywhere with you or
your Avengers. We are getting out of here and we’re going home.”

“I know you’re scared,” Tony stepped forward, hands held at his side with his palms out in a non-
threatening gesture. “You have every right to be after what you’ve seen, but now is not the time to
focus on that. We need to get FRIDAY back in order so we can protect all of you and get a Doctor
here to take care of Betty and her child.”

“How can I believe you?” Peter countered, reciprocating Tony’s movements and inching towards
the vents, “how can I believe someone who could do something like that to a person?”

“Because that person had it coming,” Tony growled softly, “that person kidnapped you at your most
vulnerable moments and almost killed Violet. Your sister for all intents and purposes, right?
Someone you genuinely care about and look up to, right?”

Peter didn’t answer Tony’s questions, but he knew his silence was answer enough for the Alpha.
Peter backed away a little bit more, hoping against hope that the vent was closer than he thought it
was. Tony matched his movements with equal fervor.

“Peter, you don’t need to be afraid of me, and Violet has nothing to fear from any of us.”

“You turned Frank against her,” Peter shot back, suddenly remembering Violet telling him about
the note Frank left behind, “you convinced him to leave her in the hands of killers. You kidnapped
us both, you drugged us both, and now you’re saying we’re in no danger of you? Why would I
believe your words when your actions scream otherwise?”
Tony sighed, eyes slowly turning the warm brown that made Peter feel comforted and loved to the
blood red that scared and aroused Peter. Peter backed up even further, a zing of terror rocking his
body and the warm feeling of arousal fluttering in his pants. He desperately tried to ignore it. He
couldn’t afford to lose even a spec of focus while Tony was in this state of mind. A possessive
growl escaped the Alpha in front of him, sniffing the air and taking in Peter’s scent, lustful smile
emerging with a quirk of his lips.

That was enough for Peter.

With a good shove, Peter practically threw the rolling chair at Tony and quickly turned towards the
vents. He climbed the table and jumped to grasp the metal opening in the same move. He smiled in
relief as metal cut into his skin. Peter attempted to utilize his momentum and help shove him into
the vents, but that was not to be. A terribly strong hand grabbed the waistband of his jeans and
pulled sharply, forcing Peter to let go of the cold metal and back to the floor. He barely had time to
orient himself when the hand pulled him once more. Only instead of falling towards the floor, he
was forced into the dark embrace of the Alpha in the room.

Before Peter could fight his embrace, Tony wrapped his free hand around Peter’s throat, gently
caging it in his dangerous grasp and pulling Peter against his rock-hard chest. He tilted Peter’s head
to the side, revealing his scent gland. He dove his face in and breathed deeply. A moan escaped
from Peter without his consent, leaving him full of shame and self-loathing. Being into BDSM was
one thing, but this was straight out of the movie Fifty Shades, a controlling man who used the
culture to get away with straight up abuse. This isn’t what Peter wanted. He didn’t want to be used
like this.

“Tony, please stop,” Peter whimpered, tears filling his eyes, “please don’t do this.”

Tony growled, but it was different this time. The other growls were possessive, coveting. This
growl was oddly submissive, relenting to Peter’s request. Sure enough, Peter felt Tony’s hands
slowly melt away, apart from the one holding him captured at the waistband of his pants. Soon
enough that hand too released him, if only in favor of taking Peter’s hand and gently turning the
Omega to face him.

Tears fell down Peter’s cheeks, the bold red color didn’t appear so menacing as it faded back to
Tony’s brown.

“I’m sorry,” Tony whispered, “I didn’t mean to scare you. I just want to protect you, Peter.”

Tony’s free hand caressed Peter’s face, leaving him trembling for a multitude of reasons,

“Then let me go. Please Tony, let us go home. Let us leave. We won’t tell anybody what we saw
here. Please.” Peter pleaded with the Alpha, begging him to see reason.

Tony sighed, those brown eyes growing despondent as he shushed Peter gently, pulling him away
from the vents and towards the chair Peter previously attempted to use as a deterrent. Peter
continued pleading, hoping and praying that he’ll get through to Tony. Praying he’ll see reason.
Tony coaxed him into the chair, his thumb brushing Peter’s bottom lip as the Omega sat down and
the Alpha leaned over him.

“You’re going back upstairs, and you will stay up there to help Wanda with Betty until our resident
Doctor arrives. I will fix FRIDAY and together we will help the others find and protect Violet.”
Peter tried to protest, but Tony placed two gentle fingers over his lips. “Once HYDRA is handled
and everything else is handled, we are going to have a special talk with the two of you about how
wrong you are when it comes to what we expect from a chosen.”

With that he kissed Peter’s cheek, brushing away the tears as he did. Both of his hands caged
Peter’s against the arm rests of the rolling chair, and it didn’t take long for Peter to figure out why.
Just as Tony kissed Peter’s other cheek, he heard a sudden shink sound that was quickly followed
by a stark coldness on his wrists. Peter tried to move them, and immediately started panicking
when he realized he couldn’t. He pulled his head away from Tony’s kisses and looked down at his
wrists, gasping in terror.

Thick, metal manacles encased his wrists and bound him to the chair.

He looked back up to shock, on the verge of a full-blown panic attack as he fought his bindings.
Tony cupped Peter’s face in a gentle gasp, shushing him once more as Peter begged and pleaded
Tony even more.

“No, don’t do this! Please don’t do this! I want to go home! Let us go home! Please!”

“Oh Peter,” Tony smiled forlornly, “you are home.”

Just then, the floor started lowering.

Peter was borderline hyperventilating, freaking out beyond all beliefs. He struggled against his
bindings, pleading and screaming to Tony who continued to gently shush him while murmuring
calming remarks Peter didn’t catch. In the corner of his eye, Peter saw Jarvis standing off to the
side, moving towards them once the floor finally settled.

“Everything will be okay, Peter. I promise.” Tony swore, leaning in and kissing Peter quickly and
passionately on the lips, and adding one more to his Chesnutt curls before facing Jarvis. “Take him
upstairs and don’t let him out of your sight.”

Peter screamed at Tony. Hurting himself as he tried to pull his hands free and make run for it. Jarvis
put a firm hand on his shoulder and pushed him to remain still in the chair. Then he carted
struggling Peter away from Tony and towards the elevator. He was so consumed with his anguish
and worry for Violet that he didn’t catch tears falling down Tony’s eyes as he watched his darling
scream and fight while being taken away from him.

Violet

Acquisitions Floor

Violet had no idea how exactly she ended up hiding in somebody’s cubicle instead of being ripped
to pieces or worse, but she wasn’t complaining about it. Even with the terrible rotten food smell
coming from the un-emptied waste basket in the corner of the mystery person’s desk. She breathed
as slowly and as quietly as she could, making the tiniest of movements to make no noise should the
ever-present goons spot her. She also breathed through her mouth as much as she could because the
Alpha smells emanating from the bad guys overwhelmed her.

If she needed more proof to validate her incoming heat, she certainly got it now. The jacket helped
tremendously, the wonderful and comforting primary smells of snow and red wine drowned out the
smells of rotten garbage, roadkill, and overly ripe bananas with incredible precision. She
purposefully avoided thinking about who this jacket belonged too, knowing without a shadow of a
doubt that she would most certainly not like the answer.

The goons continued to speak in Russian, but Violet kept listening in. Just because they speak
primarily Russian doesn’t mean they don’t speak English as well. Just like her first language was
English but she can speak Spanish too, not as well but enough to get her point across. She hoped
and waited for a slip up while calculating her chances of getting off this floor without being caught.
At this point they were slim to none, odds leaning towards none with her heat coming into play.

How the fuck was this even happening? A little over an hour ago Violet, Darcy, and Peter were
breaking glasses and plates with a baseball bat and playing two truths and a lie. Oh, and Violet
owed Darcy a five-minute kiss and grope session while Violet wore a blindfold. Unlikely Darcy
was going to let her forget that. Now Violet was hiding from potential mercenaries looking for
something she couldn’t discern and in the midst of their crosshairs at the beginning stages of her
next heat.

What a shit show. She felted compelled to think, “Just another Tuesday,” considering the absolute
ridiculousness of the situation. Funnily enough, she didn’t even know if it was a Tuesday or not.
That’s how bad her days are.

A phone started ringing. It happened right next to Violet. For a brief second she thought she was
completely doomed, believing it to be a phone at the desk above her. Those fears were shot down in
an instant when a goon she hadn’t previously spotted answered the phone from merely a foot away
from her.

He answered in his Russian accent, but the caller who spoke quite loudly through the speaker did
not possess the same accent. The accent was New York, and he spoke in English with a
purposefully brash tone.

“What is taking so long?”

The goon next to her shifted slightly, straightening his back before responding softly, “the backup
security system is far more up to date than we gave Stark credit for. Even with the A.I. temporarily
out of commission, the upper and lower floors are still impenetrable. None of us can get through.”
The Russian accent was gone, replaced by a similar New York accent of his own.

Violet’s eyebrows shot into her hair.

“Reports have stated that the Avengers are dead thank to our missile team at home base, but I’ll
believe that once I see it. It’s too risky to continue like this. Gather the team and have them search
every inch of the public floors until you find a way to their weapons vault. That’s where the
informant is being held and being experimented on. Kilgrave is the top priority, the Omegas will
have to wait until we have more information to exonerate them.”

“Understood,” the goon responded, turning abruptly to face the cubicle. “What about the Omega
we saw on the floor?”

“If you’re able to catch them then do it, but if doing so gets in the way of the mission then leave
them. Pending on the success of tonight, I might send you back sooner than expected to retrieve the
lot of them. The newbies will be easier because they haven’t been mated and conditioned yet, but
the older ones like Dr. Ross and Ms. Lewis will be a problem. Which Omega was sighted?”
“Couldn’t tell, but we’re sure it’s one of the new ones.”

“Good, they haven’t been contained just yet. Stay vigilant, and don’t lose sight of the mission.”

Though the symbol of HYDRA was on his sleeve, Violet saw something on his chest that made her
believe this guy was part of something else. The tattoo was in the shape of wings, eagle type wings
drawn in a sharp, rectangular style. Violet’s mouth dropped. This guy wasn’t HYDRA.

He was SHIELD.

Which means the guy on the phone must be . . .?

“Don’t worry Director Fury, we’ll find Kilgrave and be out of here in no time.” With that, he hung
up the phone, and returned to his Russian accent, calling his comrades over towards the cubicle.

Was this for real? Were all these guys pretending to be HYDRA or was it only this dude? Was he
infiltrating the group for different, less nefarious means or were they all here for the same reason?
What was going on?

Violet didn’t have time to ponder it when the rest of the team started gathering around. She held her
breath, hoping desperately that their noses were plugged. The man spoke in Russian, the tone of his
voice suggesting he was hyping them up for something. They reciprocated his vigorous tone,
starting up a minor chant before he cut them off and directed them where to go next. They started
leaving one by one, the leader staying behind to watch them go before he too marched off.

Not once did Violet catch his face, deeming it too risky thanks to her current state, but she could
smell his scent. It didn’t smell as bad as the others, but it wasn’t particularly great either. Suntan
lotion and rubbing alcohol. She willed herself to remember that should it come down to it. She
waited another solid minute before daring to move, and another minute after that before moving out
from under the desk and poking her head into the mini hallway.

In the distance she saw the team gathering near the service doors, the ones that led downstairs
instead of up. She made slight movements with the intentions of following them, but something
stopped her.

When all of this started, not a single one of them upstairs could receive or dial out a call to anyone,
including to each other. Now this random dude, a stranger being ordered to find what’s left of
Kilgrave and kidnap the Omegas upstairs, is getting calls from who Violet assumed to be Nick
Fucking Fury? Did Peter fix FRIDAY?

Violet gnawed on her lip, retreating to the cubicle to rifle through the jacket pockets in search of the
ear buds. Mentally cursing to herself upon realizing she left them in the storage room, believing
that she wouldn’t need them. It wouldn’t be too much of a hassle to go back and get them, but she
might miss her chance of following them and potentially finding out more information.

Of course, none of that fucking mattered when the door to the service stairwell, the one they were
trying and failing to open when she happened upon them earlier, burst open and nearly fell off it’s
hinges with the sheer amount of force behind the kick the practically broke it open. A kick that
belonged to one Bucky Barnes, who looked absolutely terrifying.

He charged through the doorway and took down the first three guys he saw with a swift kick and
well-placed punches, sending them all flying to the ground. Natasha appeared next, running fast
and connecting a flying knee to one of the goons, pulling off his helmet as he fell to the ground and
smacking into another goon’s head with near perfect precision. Steve entered next, grasping the
arm of a brave soul who tried delivering a right hook and swiftly breaking it over his shoulder. He
too then pulled off the helmet, grabbed the goon by his exposed face and slammed the back of his
head into the ground.

One of the men on the ground started yelling, calling for help. Violet barely had the chance to see
the communicator in his grasp when Bucky stomped on it. Based on the dude’s scream, he probably
also crushed his hand with it as well. There were approximately twelve to fifteen goons when this
started, and in the span of 15 seconds half of their forces were gone. Violet didn’t stand a chance
against them. If she had any hope of dodging their incoming fates or the fate of Kilgrave, she
needed to book it now.

Fuck stealth, time to run.

And she did. She jumped from her hiding spot and sprinted towards the storage room where the
vent was screaming her name like Shorty from the first Scary Movie, “Run bitch! Run!!” She had
just grabbed the doorknob when her name was suddenly called.

“Violet!” Bucky shouted, angry beyond imagining.

Violet flinched, but she didn’t stop. She pulled open the door and quickly closed it behind her,
desperately tuning out Bucky shouting, “Violet, no!” as she did so. Once inside she locked the door,
fully knowing it was pointless but doing it anyway, and made a quick and frantic jump towards the
open hole and crawled like her life depended, to which it very well could.

From there she alternated between crawling and climbing, primarily climbing since she was
heading to the cafeteria floor. How the hell did they find her? Surely Peter wouldn’t have ratted her
out . . . but Tony would. He was the one who got FRIDAY back up, or at the very least in the
process of doing so. Of course, it was Tony. He was probably using the surveillance to track her
down as she climbed.

Or he was tracking something else.

Violet patted the jacket, groaning in annoyance when she remembered the trackers she shoved in
the pocket. She dug them out and threw them in random directions, cursing herself for having such
terrible ideas. Where has her head gone? Did captivity make lose a few I.Q. points are something?
Granted the alcohol from earlier was certainly not helping either. She continued her escape, praying
that she won’t run into any Alphas on the cafeteria floor.

With another few minutes of frantic scrambling through the vents, breathing in the fresh air as
deeply and quietly as she could before gingerly maneuvering her trembling, aching body out of the
vents and onto the cold, marble floor. Despite the overwhelming smell of grease and vermin, it took
all her willpower to not sink to the floor and press her boiling body into the cold. Her sweat soaked
through the jacket, the shoes felt like she was walking through a lake, and the area between her legs
pulsed with agonizing need.

The room felt off center, but she steadied herself as best as she could. She’s not giving up, no way
in hell. She’s not letting those assholes get a hold of her. She’s going to find another way upstairs
because the vents were not working for her anymore. Her grip was non-existent due to the sweat. It
wasn’t feasible for her to continue using it, so she had to find another way.
The service stairwell, the one that Bucky, Natasha, and Steve are currently using. Fucking perfect.

Deep breaths, she thought to herself, repeating the mantra over and over again as she carefully
climbed over what looked like a buffet countertop and into the wide-open area of the cafeteria. It
was big, bigger and bolder than any cafeteria she had ever seen. The lights were off, leaving only
faint glows from the windows allowing the lights from the buildings across the street to shine
though. Most of the stores had their gates pulled down apart from the one or two that didn’t appear
to have any. Other than those, the only places that could provide cover were the plethora of tables
and chairs littered throughout the entire space.

She took a deep breath, steadying her nerves before crouching over the nearest table, and searching
intently for the service door. She remained low, attempting to make it as hard as possible for Tony
and the rest of them to find her. Up and down the empty space she looked, passing by multiple
tables and warily maneuvering around the screeching chairs with gritted teeth. If this were
yesterday, or even earlier today, this would be a piece of cake, but thanks to her heat, this was the
most she’s had to focus on not toppling to the floor exhausted or puking her guts out with how
much she was using the muscles in her abdomen.

Where the fuck is that door?

Violet had just resigned herself to search for a freezer or at least a towel so she can go back through
the vents when she finally found the door in the worst possible way. She was into the minefield of
tables and chairs when she finally saw it directly to the left of her. Unfortunately, she only found it
because it was kicked up. Unlike the other one, this door was broken off it’s hinges and went
flying. Literally flying. One moment it was a good 20 or so yards from her, the next it was
approximately 10 yards away from her . . . in the other direction. Sailing over her and crashing into
another set of tables a good distance from her.

Violet instinctively jumped under a table and curled up in a ball. She risked a glance in that
direction and inwardly groaned at the sight of Bucky and Natasha, with Steve quickly following
them. All three scanned the room, sniffing the air and growling slightly. Bucky looked like he was
on the verge of losing his shit.

“Violet,” he called, voice dark and menacing.

The pulse between her legs became more pronounced, she shook her head in shame. What the hell
was happening? This wasn’t right!

“Sweetie, we can smell you,” Natasha’s smooth voice came next, giving Violet the same reaction.

Violet looked around desperately, itching for something she can use against them, or at the very
least distract them so she could make a run for it. The tables were cleared above her, providing no
help at this time. She had the stun batons, but it was foolish and pointless to get into a one on one
fight with them. Apart from deterring them with chairs and possibly a table, none of that would
matter thanks to Bucky’s super strength. He’d just swat them away like bugs as he charged her
down.

She should have stay in the vents.

She looked to the shop she exited from, and back to the incoming Alphas. If she ran for it right
now, she might have a chance of evading them once more. Maybe. She readied herself, intending
on doing just that and hoping for the best when everything changed in a second.
The lights came on, blinding Violet and stunning her to the floor.

“Hello Ms. Violet, thank you for your help in putting me back in order. Now please return to your
floor where it is safe,” FRIDAY’s computerized voice reverberated throughout the room.

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” Violet spoke without thinking, frustrated beyond belief.

Then, to make matters worse, Tony’s voice quickly followed the A.I.’s, “Violet, I can see you.
Please don’t make this harder for yourself.”

Violet did the only thing she could think to do, and that was run towards the vents. No stealth at all,
just throwing caution to wind and booking it. She surprised herself with how quickly she moved
considering the how far along into her heat she must be, and even more surprised she didn’t run
into anything along the way.

Unfortunately, the Alphas were right on her tail.

“Violet!” Natasha shouted amid the incoming footsteps of the three.

Growls sounded through the room as Violet jumped over the barricade with the intentions of going
back through the vents, but something else caught her eyes. Something she previously missed when
searching aimlessly through the dark. It was a door that led to the employee access hallway, which
could very well lead her somewhere else, somewhere safer and Alpha-less.

In a moment of desperation, Violet impulsively changed direction. Once she landed, she sunk to a
crouching position, so she was out of sight and headed towards the door. She carefully opened it
and then ran through in the nick of time. The sounds of the Alphas jumping over the barricade
occurred behind her, sending her back into her frenzied escape.

The hallways were thin and mazelike, not meant for people to be carrying large parcels and allow
anyone to pass freely. The lights flickered, bulletin boards hung crooked, random flyers of all
different colors strewn about on the floor, cardboard boxes discarded among them. Violet almost
tripped over plenty of the debris in her escape, cursing the unknown janitorial staff for not doing
their job. All the while the heavy pursuit of the Alphas continue behind her.

“Violet!” Bucky shouted repeatedly, like saying her name would somehow force her to stop and
answer his call. Bullshit, not happening. She overheard Steve calling her as well, adding on false
assurances that she was safe, that they only wanted to get her some place safe. She didn’t listen.
She could never be safe with them; she’s seen too much to ever be safe with a band of murderers
and sadists.

The game of cat and mouse continued for a good while. Growls and sniffs from the Alphas
accompanied Violet’s heavy pants and squeaking shoes. She listened for their advances while
simultaneously searching for another way out. She assumed they were near the end of the employee
hallways when she found another set of doors that led to the open area of the cafeteria. She quickly
took the opportunity, opening and shutting the door as carefully and quietly as she could, before
steadfastly locking it and turning around.

Fucking perfect.

It was one of the stores alright, but sadly it was one of the many that had the gate shut and hooked
to the front counter. She cursed under her breath. It was too dangerous to venture back into the
maze where the Captain and the Winter Soldier were lurking. She had to figure out a way to open
it. She started searching desperately through the desk drawers for a key or something to pry it open.
There had to be a way. There just had to be.

She had just pulled out a mini screwdriver and headed towards the lock when a heavy banging
started on the door.

“Shit, shit, shit,” Violet started cursing, picking up speed on breaking the lock.

“Violet, open the door,” Bucky growled, his shadow blocking the light from the hallways.

She did not open the door, she kept working on the damn lock.

Another bang, much louder this time.

“Open the fucking door, I won’t ask again.”

If that’s his version of asking, she didn’t want to know what he considered demanding to be. She
took deep breaths, settling her jumpy nerves and focused on the lock. She almost had it, just
another few twists and the gate would open. She was almost home free . . . in theory anyway.

Another twist. One last one. Yes!

The gate opened just in time. Bucky had waited long enough. He kicked the door off it’s hinges just
as Violet undid the lock and raised the metal grating. He reached out towards her, eyes crimson and
terrifying to look at. Violet tumbled over the barricade, landing harshly on the cold ground. Fuck it
felt just as good as much as it hurt from the impact. She rolled to her feet, grabbing the nearest
chair and knocking it down behind her, repeating the process with the next three chairs in front of
her.

Bucky kicked them away in his stride. Steve jumped from table to table right next to him. Fuck!
New plan. Violet slid to the ground and ducked under the table directly to the left of her. Pushing
aside chairs vaulting in random directions to throw them off her course. It worked out pretty well
based on the frustrated grunts of the two Alphas following her. Downside of this plan, she was
almost out of tables to duck under.

Also, she forgot about Natasha.

She had just used her momentum to stand after emerging from the last table, running towards the
broken debris of the service stairwell that would potentially lead her elsewhere. She was so focused
on it and the incoming advances of Bucky and Steve, that she completely missed Natasha emerging
from the stairwell opening until it was too late. In one swift movement, Natasha’s hand shot out of
nowhere and caged Violet’s neck, slamming her back into the nearest wall.

Violet let out a pained grunt, fighting the Black Widow’s grip as Bucky and Steve emerged behind
her, expressions colored with equal volumes of anger and concern. Natasha’s eyes were burnt
sienna, just like they always changed too when she looked into Violet’s starry eyes. This time was
different. Violet couldn’t understand it was different, she just knew it was. Same with Bucky’s. She
could practically feel the anger emanating off him as he stared her down.

“No more running,” Natasha spoke, calling Violet’s attention back to her. Her expression was
unamused, which seemed odd with her consistently smirking demeanor. “Stand down, now.”
 Violet kept struggling, refusing to give up. Natasha sighed, leaning in close, her body pressing
against Violet’s. If this were yesterday, Violet would have only felt fear and general
uncomfortableness. Now, she felt what she thought to be arousal, and she didn’t know how to
handle that. Instead, she did the only thing she could do.

“You’re right,” Violet grated, shocked at how husky and worn out her voice sounded, “no more
running.”

Natasha barely had time to look shocked at Violet’s apparent submission when Violet finally took
hold of the stun baton hanging loosely at her side and jammed it into the side of Natasha’s neck.
She kneed her right in the groin at the same time, sending the Black Widow toppling backwards
into Steve’s waiting arms. She grabbed the other stun baton hanging at her other side and waved
them at the other two Alphas.

“I’m not going down without a fight, so go ahead. Do your worst.”

While this is all happening, everyone on the Avengers floor, along with Tony in the control room,
are watching everything going down. Peter was a worried mess but whooping and cheering for his
sister all the while still strapped to his chair. Jarvis watched with concern in his eyes, willing the
brash Omega to do as they bid and stand down. Darcy was drunkenly dancing around in a circle
and cheering Violet alongside Peter. Both Wanda and Betty were far too distracted to notice the
commotion thanks to the incoming baby.

Dr. Banner outwardly showed disappointed, but inwardly cheered her on as well. Same with the
other guys. They had mutual respect for the young Omega and didn’t want to see her be taken
down either. Clint was having the time of his life and made no bones about cheering Violet on,
even when she shoved a stun baton into his best friend’s neck. His only regret was that Thor and
Loki weren’t here to see the show. Rhodey had no idea what was going on and elected to ignore it.
Tony shook his head slightly, whispering to himself, “kid’s got nerve, I’ll give her that.”

Bucky and Natasha fell even more in love with their Violet, both feeling strong waves of arousal
and worry as they took in her haggard state. So many plans floating through their minds of what
they needed to do and what they wanted to do with her. Plans that would terrify and delight their
lovely Violet.

Steve’s reaction was perhaps the most surprising of all. A reaction he knew he could never admit to
anyone, not even Bucky. Especially not Bucky.

In that moment, Steve suddenly wished Violet was his Omega.

Chapter End Notes

AAAAAANNNNNDDDDDD fucking hell I love writing Violet :D I'm not even sure what to
put here. This chapter was just full of so much fun stuff I'm just like "AAAAAHHHHH" lol I
really hope you guys liked it! Please leave a comment and tell me what you think!

Next chapter deals with the repercussions of Violet's heat, and a surprising secret comes to
light. Wonder what it could be ;)
 Omega Night: Part 5 Cont.
Chapter Summary

A brief continuation from the last chapter.

Chapter Notes

Sorry to say, but this chapter is technically filler. I'm kind of at a crossroads with where I want
to go with this story and I'm fighting with myself on how I want to continue it. This first part
of the series should be over soon, I just don't know where to end it . . . if that makes sense. I
might end up editing this chapter later on so please let me know if there's anything in the
chapter that doesn't make sense. Thank you all so much for reading!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 39

Omega Night: Part 5 Cont.

Avengers

Avengers Floor

James and Natasha were having an incredibly hard time dealing with the situation at hand. Violet,
fierce and wonderfully defiant Violet, was not going to stand down or give up no matter how far
gone she was. Her heat had taken a considerable toll on her body, but the spirit dwelling within
would not dim. In fact, it only burned brighter. It made taking her down and binding her flailing
limbs, a rather enjoyable pastime for the two tainted Alphas, severely unsatisfying.

The lucky shot Violet got on Natasha left the Alpha momentarily stunned, but she recovered just in
time to sweep her darling’s legs when James advanced forward and swiftly knocked the stun batons
aside. Even in a sober state of mind, Violet wouldn’t have stood a chance against the two Alphas.
With Steve backing the pair, it was a pipedream. Natasha could tell Violet knew that with the brief
submission she showed. The intention behind it could have meant nothing more than a ploy to
distract the Alpha, but Natasha could see resignation behind it.

Even in the midst of her heat, Violet still had her sense, and that in itself was troublesome. Was she
always this aware? Heats were notoriously trying and even painful experiences for the average
Omega, but for one of Violet’s caliber they’d be far more intense and excruciating. To think that
she was completely aware throughout the entire ordeal was a terrifying thought. Just how much has
their darling gone through?
Violet struggled beneath them as Natasha bound her hands and wrists together in front of her while
James tied her ankles together. Steve watched from above with a somber expression, barely tearing
his eyes away to check the area for anything suspicious. This too was a trying task. The sweat
Violet was soaked in made keeping a firm hold on her arms particularly tricky, but not impossible.
More than once she was able to slip from Natasha’s grasp, but the Alpha was quick to resume her
hold.

Because of this James finished first, quickly maneuvering to sit behind Violet and pull her into his
inescapable yet warm embrace. Their darling started screaming a creative string of expletives at the
top of her lungs, putting a smile on Natasha’s face while deepening the angry line between James’
brows. Were this any other situation James wouldn’t be so angry. HYDRA infiltrating the tower
was bad enough, but their wild, untamed chosen putting herself in their crosshairs while suffering
from her heat was quite possibly James’ new nightmare. A nightmare he would never escape until
death finally took him.

Though angry beyond imagining, James treated their defiant darling with as much care and
gentleness as he could given the circumstances. He clapped his hand over her mouth to stop her
tirade of curses but stroked her cheek and brushed those sweat soaked strands of blue hair away
from her face with his metal hand. A hand that was created to be used as nothing more than a
weapon was now attempting to calm their Omega with its cold touch.

Though she was aware, the effects of her heat were wearing her down. She physically relaxed at the
cool touch of his metallic fingers brushing her red face, but those starry eyes were wide with
urgency and fear. Natasha felt the urge to comfort her, to assure her that everything would be fine.
That this was all okay. They didn’t blame her for her misguided choice of venturing down here
when it was safer to stay with Peter and the rest of the Omegas. If the pair hadn’t been brave and
foolish enough to leave the safety of their floor, it would have taken The Avengers a lot longer to
reach them.

If this whole experience has taught them anything, its that Violet was not going to be like the rest.
In enough time Peter would be involved with The Avengers work in similar ways as Betty, close
enough to feel part of the regime but far enough that his name wouldn’t be dredged up among a list
of others involved in the terrible plots and decisions made by the center team. Soon enough Wanda
would be part of that as well thanks to Jarvis. Darcy and Laura, Clint and Phil’s chosen, were as far
from the business as possible and living their own lives, accomplishing their own goals while
following the rules placed before them.

Violet was a different case.

Even now, limbs restrained and completely surrounded by three Alphas, she didn’t stop fighting.
Even with the soothing comfort from the coolness of James’ hand, she continued to resist. Even
though the game was up, and the cards had been dealt, Violet didn’t give up. It was there in those
eyes, shooting away amid the wonderful streaks of gold. It made Natasha think of the Robert Frost
poem, one she read from his collected works so many years ago. A singular line crossed her mind,
icing her already cold heart with an extra dose of fear.

Nothing gold can stay.

She thought back to the thing’s children believed in. People are generally good. Love is the best
feeling you’ll ever experience. Family is all you need. Fairness is guaranteed. You should always
do the right thing. Everyone speaks the truth. Childish notions that quickly fade once adolescence is
reached. For the most part that was the case with Violet, apart from a few small things. Though
she’s only known her briefly, Natasha could see that Violet would always do the right thing, no
matter how hard it seemed. And though Peter was truthfully her best friend, he was also the only
family she had, and she would defend it to her last breath. Childish notions that shined like gold,
and so quickly faded away to nothing.

Natasha wasn’t having that.

She’d willfully bite the bullet before those gold streaks faded for good in those beautiful eyes. The
most beautiful aspect about her darling. She couldn’t stop herself from following James’ lead and
brushing her soft cheek, wanting to get closer and closer until she was deep inside of her. Not just
physically, though Natasha would certainly find it the most pleasurable experience in her entire life,
but emotionally and mentally as well. For both her and James to find a place inside of their
darling’s fiery heart and worm their way into her thoughts. Thoughts that possessed no fear or
hatred, but pleasure and warm comfort.

Soon.

Violet groaned in pain and frustration as she was lifted into the air. Natasha holding her legs and
James readjusting his grip on her torso so he could hold her firmly yet comfortably. Quickly and
carefully they maneuvered her through the service stairwell, Steve following close by and keeping
a watchful eye on everything as they climbed the steps and passed floor after floor until they
reached the roof.

The decision was made to take her there because she was positively burning up. Neither James nor
Natasha needed a thermometer to tell them how hot she was (figuratively and literally). It was the
right call. The moment the freezing air touched her skin, Violet instinctively calmed down. The
attempted screams of help quickly shifting into relieved moans. Her body went dead in their grip as
it went completely slack, dead weight in their arms.

James and Natasha eyed one another, understanding what the other intended. They gently set her
down on the paved roof and were consumed with lust at the sound Violet made. The instant she was
released and placed on the snow, her lips opened in a delicate O and released what had to be the
most beautiful moan Natasha and James had ever heard, Steve included. So much relief and
suppressed arousal was released in the wonderful sound, and Natasha had to force herself to stay
back.

She and James were on opposite sides when it came to mating Violet. James, understandably,
wanted to wait until she truthfully gave her wholehearted consent to mate with them. Natasha
understood and her heart felt for him. He was raped and experimented on while he was captured by
HYDRA, of course he would feel that way. He saw rape as a power struggle, a means to keep a
slave in line at all times. Natasha saw it a different way.

In her training, it was never used in such a way. It wasn’t a power struggle or a means of control. It
was a character builder. To toughen up and prepare the trainees for all the pain and loneliness that
line of work comes with. Prepare them for the secrets they would keep and live with until their
conscience or death got the better of them. That pain was a terrible, yet useful tool provided to
them shortly after they healed from their sterilization. Natasha being a female Alpha didn’t need to
worry about such formalities because female Alphas biologically could not bear children
themselves. They could impregnate female Omegas, especially ones like Violet, but even then, it
was a much harder process because of certain “mechanics” and timing.
James is terrified it could cripple and diminish their Omega while Natasha was sure it would only
build her up. The only thing Natasha was truly worried about was Violet becoming stronger than
they are. Still, since the two were at a standstill, James would get what he wanted until Natasha or
someone else could convince him otherwise.

That unsatisfying decision weighed heavily on Natasha as she watched Violet writhe beneath her in
the snow. Those starry eyes rolling into the back of her head. It appears the awareness has officially
subsided.

Natasha and James sat next to her writhing body, keeping a firm grip on her at all times. Steve
watched from afar, desperately focusing on other things so he didn’t risk a hard on. Violet let out
another delicate, innocent moan. Natasha smiled, fingers trailing down her cheek to her chin.

“You like the cold, sweetie?” Natasha asked gently, thumb brushing Violet’s jawline.

Violet seemed at a loss for words. She meekly nodded, her hips softly gyrating as he legs
desperately tried to open. “. . . feels . . . good.”

Natasha smiled, “if you’re going to react like this during all of your heats, I hope it storms all the
time.”

Violet wobbled her head back and forth, the blue hair suddenly coated with quickly melting snow,
“where’s Peter?”

“He’s inside, safe and sound,” James answered, placing his metal hand on her forehead to help keep
her still.

The moan that escape her was just as beautiful as the first. Natasha felt a warm heat begin to pool
between her legs as arousal hit her like a freight train. James wasn’t much better off. A clear and
distinct hard on threatened to break the zipper in his black jeans. Natasha smirked at that,
imagining all the ways he would get his dick down properly. Most of them involved her and some
toy, others involved a lot of blood and screams from the HYDRA invaders who previously handled,
and still breathing tied up to various pillars on the Acquisitions floor where Violet made her brief
appearance.

She tried shaking the cool hand off her face, “No, I need to talk to him. Need to see him.”

“You can do all of those things once you go through your heat,” Natasha insisted, scooting forward
on the pavement slightly to rest a calming hand on Violet’s chest, “until then you are going to stay
with us so we can take care of you.”

It was the wrong thing to say. Violet started struggling once more. Her eyes didn’t open, but the
meager attempts of defiance were answer enough.

“I don’t want to have sex. I don’t want to be mated. I just want to tell Peter was I found out.”

“Violet-” James tried consoling her, undoubtedly aiming to reassure her, but Natasha interrupted
him.

“What did you find out?”

Violet shook her head violently, “no . . . only Peter. I’ll only . . . tell Peter.”
“What if I make you a deal?” Natasha proposed, earning a sharp glare from James.

“No,” James and Violet replied at the same time, causing both Alphas to look at the Omega in
shock.

“No?”

“Never make a deal without knowing all aspects of the deal.” Violet replied in a surprisingly sober
tone. “Dad taught me that.”

Natasha smirked at that, “your Dad taught you a lot of things. Didn’t he?”

Violet nodded, leaning into James’ cold, metal touch once more.

“What else did he teach you?” Natasha mused, fingertips tracing the slightly protruding collarbone
in her darling’s chest area.

“A lot of stuff, almost everything I know,” Violet mumbled, continuing her meek struggles.

“What didn’t he teach you?”

“Absolute power corrupts absolutely,” Violet started, her wonderful getting deeper and softer as she
relaxed into the pavement, “people take advantage of those they deem weak and worthless,
weaklings they believe won’t stand up for themselves.”

Natasha smiled, “How many times have you proved people like that wrong?”

“Lost count, most of them were Alphas sniffing around for a good time. I either sent them to the
hospital or jail when I could.”

Natasha lost her smirk, “and when you couldn’t?”

“I ran off or ended up in the hospital with a bloody nose and something broken. Sam or Matt
always took care of it within the week.” Violet took a deep breath, a slight whimper bursting
through her lips as her hips gyrated more, attempting to find a pleasurable friction to alleviate the
pent-up tension inside of her. Natasha found it incredibly hard not to give in, opting to focus on
James’ glare to eb those tempting urges.

The pissed look was back, and with a more distinct hard on than before. He was going to need to
take care of that soon. If not, it was only going to get worse. Natasha scooted in closer, so she still
had a grip on Violet and able to sit next to her lover as well. James immediately rested his weary
head on her shoulder, groaning slightly as Natasha continued caressing Violet’s body.

“May I tell you something I’ve learned throughout my years? It’s something I think you would
understand.”

Violet moaned, leaning into the two Alphas slightly. Both James and Natasha’s scents were
growing incredibly powerful due to their arousal, just like Violet’s was for them. It affected the pair
of them intensely, so it only made sense for their combined Alpha scents to have such a strong
effect on Violet. It also helps that James decided to tangle his metal hand in her hair as well. She
seemed to get off on the cold far more than she originally let on. Natasha made a note to try ice-
play with her once they were discovering their darling’s wonderful hidden kinks.
 “I’ve learned that the only way to truly gain a person’s trust is by allowing them the chance to
prove they are worthy of it. Is that something your father might have taught you?”

Violet didn’t respond for a good moment, too lost in the pleasure of the cold and soft caresses her
Alphas provided. “Don’t mate with me, and don’t have sex with me.”

James lifted his head, maneuvering his body and turning Violet’s head slightly so he could look her
dead on. “Violet, look at me.”

She reluctantly did so. Natasha felt a surge of pity for her. She looked so tired, worn out and
fatigued like everything she’s been through in the last five or more years was suddenly weighing
her down in cruel attempts to drag her to Hell.

Never going to fucking happen.

“I made you a promise. We’re not going to hurt you, and we are not going to mate you are ready.
Do you understand me?” James vowed once more to her, holding her precious face tightly, yet
carefully in his mismatched grasp.

Violet stared at him, fighting the way her eyes consistently tried to droop on her. James waited
patiently, as did Natasha, for their darling’s answer. Violet bit her lip, finally giving in to those tired
eyes. “Does that include sex?”

“Yes baby,” James responded quickly, cutting off Natasha’s impending question, “that includes
sex.”

Violet took a few breaths, using the last of her concentration to make a decision. Thankfully, she
made the right one. With a deep breath, and a shaky exhale, Violet whimpered, “The invaders
weren’t HYDRA. They were SHIELD.”

And with that, Violet was finally lost to the haze of her heat, leaving her Alphas rambling and
scrambling to deal with the bombshell she just dropped on them.

Chapter End Notes

Again, this was a filler chapter. More stuff will be happening in the next one! The secret I
hinted at in the ending note last chapter will be revealed in the next chapter, much to many
dismay. I'm not particularly proud of this chapter, but I really hope you all enjoyed it! Please
leave a comment and let me know what you think!
 Omega Night: Part 6
Chapter Summary

The Avengers deal with a mysterious illness caused by one of their own.

Chapter Notes

And I'm back! :D This chapter went a little off the rails, but there is (I hope) a nice surprise
towards the end. There is a surprising twist in here that I've had planned for awhile so I hope
you guys enjoy it!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 40

Omega Night: Part 6

Avengers Tower

Peter

Peter was bawling like a baby. Gasping in desperate breaths while sobbing uncontrollably. They got
her. They got Violet, and Peter didn’t know what to do. He was trapped with no way of escaping
and stuck under the watchful, scrutinous eyes of an Alpha he helped tie up only an hour or so prior.
He could feel the cameras trained on him, feel Tony’s burning gaze pouring over his body though
Peter tried desperately to hide his face.

It was no use. Jarvis came over more than once to lift Peter’s chin up and stare down at the
Omega’s trapped form. He didn’t look angry or smug, more concerned and desperately trying to
convey something with expression alone. He never said anything other than, “there’s no need for
tears, Mr. Parker. All will be well soon enough.”

His words never appeased Peter, instead intensifying his distraught emotions and making him cry
harder. Why was this happening? What has Peter ever done to deserve this? More importantly what
has Violet ever done to deserve this? The worst thing Violet has ever done is break an Alpha’s face
for abusing and verbally assaulting her boyfriend on a near constant basis. Other than that, all Peter
could think of was petty theft, leaving behind some street art, and loitering on private property.
Added all up, none of those things came to deserve Kilgrave’s fate.

Is that where they were taking Violet? Is that why they tied her up? Leaving her unable to stop
them before it was too late? Peter’s sobbing escalated even more, uselessly fighting the metal
restraints on his wrists once more.
Darcy was no help. Currently she was drunkenly waltzing around the room making retching sounds
after every sip of her newest glass of wine. She held a half empty bottle of the wine she was
retching at in her other hand. Recklessly twirling around in circles and shouting what Peter thought
to be “Omega Night” and following up the drunkenly stated phrases with kissing sounds. Peter
glared at her for that.

Peter didn’t really like Darcy. She was fun to party and have a good time with, but otherwise she
seemed like a mess. A selfish, lustful mess that didn’t care what was happening as long as it didn’t
kill her buzz. A fact she proved callously to Peter when he was carted onto the Avengers floor and
he begged her to help him, to help Violet. She didn’t even look sympathetic. Her only response was
to flip him off and mumble, “I’m busy forgetting any of this ever happened, go find some other
pansy to listen to your plea,” and then walked off to the stock of wine bottles taking up space on the
counter tops.

Peter didn’t try pleading to anyone else. The only one who might help him was Wanda, and since
the on-sight Doctor was indisposed or unable to make it, her focus was firmly on Dr. Betty and the
baby. Peter wasn’t going to disrupt that no matter how terrified and hopeless he felt.

During the brief moments where he wasn’t consumed by his grief, Peter took in the state of the
Avengers who had arrived on the floor.

Mr. Barton, or Clint as the brash Alpha reminded Peter while eating a stack of waffles, was sitting
on the black leather couches with his splinted leg on what was left of the glass table. Violet broke it
with her baseball bat shortly after they locked Wanda and Jarvis in her room. His expression was
pained, but he still made the same shrewd comments he was so well known for. He didn’t talk to
Peter, barely even looked at him, and Peter really appreciated that.

Dr. Banner was in a similar state as Peter. He avoided everyone the moment he entered the floor.
Taking a seat on the piano bench, he put his head in his hands, and hasn’t moved since. Apart from
the deep, steadying breaths emanating from him, he made no noise. Like a graveyard after the wind
has died down. Peter was tempted to reach out to him, hoping his mentor can help him one last
time, but something about the way Dr. Banner shrank in on his form and isolated himself from the
rest ebbed Peter’s temptation. If Dr. Banner was going through something bad, he didn’t want to
make it worse, especially if it was because of Peter and-

Oh God, what if it’s because he and Violet saw Kilgrave?! What if Dr. Banner was trying to defend
them, lost the argument, and is now starting his premature grief for the pair?! Were Tony and the
Avengers really going to kill him and Violet?!

Peter looked away from his mentor, on the verge of hyperventilating. He glued his gaze to his
shoes, forcing himself to calm down before Jarvis was signaled to his new sense of distress. He
couldn’t stop the tears, but since he was already crying beforehand it didn’t matter in the slightest.
He took slow, deep breaths to ward off the panic threatening to consume him, thinking through
multiple situations where he and Violet could escape. None of them ended well, but it gave him
something else to focus on instead of the panic shooting through his veins.

For the next few minutes, nothing changed. Darcy continued to drink while Clint made his quips
and comments as he watched footage of the invaders getting their asses kicked over and over again
by James, Natasha, and Steve. Dr. Banner stayed in his isolated spot on the piano bench and Jarvis
continued to keep an eye on Peter, expression turning more and more concerned by the minute.
Peter continued running different scenarios in his head and focused on his breathing.
Then the sound of the elevator doors opening alerted everyone in the room.

Peter stopped running through scenarios, eyes transfixed on the hallway where he knew the
elevator to be. His heart pounded away in his chest, its anxious pulse throbbing away in his mind,
bottom lip trembling as he watched the hall for any sign of movement.

He didn’t have to wait long.

The sight that appeared before his eyes both relieved and horrified him. Relieved because Violet
was still very much alive and kicking. Terrified because she was still tied up and cradled against the
Winter Soldier’s chest like a baby. Her bound arms circled Mr. Barnes neck, her lolling head resting
comfortably against his shoulder. His metal arm held most of her weight, circling around her back
and holding her body up at her thighs while his human hand was hooked beneath her knees.

His eyes were the dark crimson of an angry and protective Alpha, along with Ms. Romanoff’s
standing next to the pair, gingerly petting Violet’s sweaty blue hair as they enter the main living
area. Peter was frozen in his spot, panicked concern consuming him as he tried to catch his sister’s
gaze, desperately ignoring the absolute fear the prevalent anger and rage in the alphas eyes gave
him. Violet wasn’t looking at him. Based on her behavior, Peter didn’t think she was looking at
anything. He barely saw Steve out of the corner of his eye when Ms. Romanoff’s petrifying gaze
landed on him.

His heart pounded in time with her sharp, purposeful steps as she walked towards him. Stopping in
front of him, she stared with those haunting eyes, looking down her nose at him. He wished he had
the courage to stare defiantly up at her in the way Violet would, but instead he looked at his shoes
once more, shame filling his chest.

She hummed at him, a pleased sound.

“Tony!” She abruptly called, forcing Peter’s attention back up to her angry expression.

It took a moment or two before Tony finally responded through the speakers, “yeah, what’s up?”

“Is everyone accounted for?”

“Yes,” Tony grunted, “all 36 HYDRA goons have been neutralized and contained on the public
floors. The Iron Legion are standing guard until it’s time for transport and interrogation. Which will
be sometime tonight, or would tomorrow work better?”

“Tonight, but we’ll need a favor first,” Mr. Barnes spoke up, his grip on Violet tightening slightly.

She whimpered softly, burying her face in the crook of his neck. Peter was positively bamboozled.
Why wasn’t she fighting?! Giving them Hell and then giving them more?! What did they do to her?

“What is it? What’s going on?” Tony asked quickly before brashly adding, “holy shit, is that
Violet?”

“She’s in heat,” Ms. Romanoff answered in a blunt voice, eyes staring down at Peter, “and we need
your Omega to take care of her while we handle our latest problem.”

Peter’s eyes popped out of his skull, leaving the horribly angry expression of the Alpha in front of
him and taking in the state of his pseudo sister instead. No wonder she wasn’t fighting. She
probably gave every ounce of energy she had left when she stunned Ms. Romanoff with the weapon
she had. She was probably exhausted. Shame made his eyes water. How could he not have sensed
this? He should have been able to feel it or smell it earlier when they were hanging out, drinking
and breaking stuff. They were within 5 feet of each other all night.

How hadn’t he sensed this?

Just then, a new figure emerged from the opposite hallway. Wanda charged into the living area with
wild crystal-like eyes and tense demeanor. Her scarlet was tied back in a rather messy ponytail,
mouth set in a firm grimace. The clothes she wore were frumpy and totally unlike her. Ones she
wouldn’t care if they were ruined during the birthing process. She marched over to Peter and Ms.
Romanoff, appearing as though she were going to rip the pair a new one for briefest of moments.

Until she saw Violet in Mr. Barnes arms.

She completely froze, gasping in shock at the sight of Violet before running towards her. Mr.
Barnes surprisingly didn’t object to Wanda’s intrusion. In fact, he leaned down slightly so Wanda
could get a better look at Violet’s trembling form.

“What happened?” Wanda questioned urgently, steady hands taking Violet’s face and studying her
closely.

“She’s in heat,” Mr. Barnes responded bluntly.

Ms. Romanoff turned to face the three and slowly began moving towards them. “When we found
her, she was a mess. Sweating bullets, pupils wide, scent 3 times stronger than normal, and hyper
aware of everything. We took her up to the roof to lay her in the snow in order to counteract the
heat. The minute the cold air touched her she calmed down, and since then she’s been in a daze.”

Wanda nodded along as Ms. Romanoff filled in the pieces, cataloguing the new information while
checking over Violet’s body. Peter fought his restraints even more, wanting to help more than
anything. Tony started speaking once more from above them.

“Jarvis, go ahead and release Peter. Make sure he stays with Violet, and make sure neither of them
leaves this floor without you.”

“Understood sir,” Jarvis responded, quickly moving over to Peter to release him from his metal
bindings. With a click of a switch, they shinked out of sight and left Peter to move as he pleased.
The first thing he did was jump out of the chair and ran over to Violet. Mr. Barnes was equally
amenable to Peter, leaning down a hair more as Peter rushed to Violet’s side.

Wanda glanced at Peter before turning her worried gaze to the Alpha, “Mr. Barnes, would lay her
out on the table? There’s a few more things I need to check.”

Aside from an angry grunt, he gave no response. He gestured with his chin towards a secluded table
partially hidden behind the grand piano. Wanda nodded eagerly, immediately moving towards the
area. They all followed at an urgent pace.

“Hey, what’s going on? Shouldn’t Manchurian Candidate and Nat here be getting it on and fucking
her brains out right now?” Clint called from the couch.
Peter didn’t even have time to glare at the injured Alpha when Natasha grabbed a stray glass plate
that somehow wasn’t broken from their earlier “baseball practice” and threw it directly at his face.
Clint dodged just in time before it connected with his eyeball, nearly falling to the floor for the
effort. Incensed and shocked at the action, he held up his hands in a nonthreatening gesture from
his position on the leather cushions, mumbling “sorry” just loud enough for everyone to hear. Ms.
Romanoff turned away with a nod.

In the next moment, Mr. Barnes leaned forward and laid Violet on the dark mahogany table, his
fingers trailing down her body until it reached her bound feet. Then he rested his flesh on her leg
right above the rope she was bound with. Ms. Romanoff did the same thing, caressing her tibia
before grasping her leg in an equally gentle grip. Peter didn’t know how to feel about that. He
settled on the worry he felt for Violet’s less then able physical state.

He’s never seen her like this before. So tired, worn out, vulnerable. He’s never been with her
through her heats. He always offered, insisting it was only fair because she was there for him
throughout every one of his, but she never ceased to decline. “That’s what hospitals are for, dude.
Claire takes care of me, knows exactly what I need when I need it, and there’s nothing more I can
ask for.” She always thanked him for his generosity, and that would be it. Even when she was in the
med bay just yesterday, or perhaps two days depending on what time it was, she wasn’t anywhere
near this terrible state.

Peter felt the strong urge to start praying.

Everyone was silent as Wanda spent the next few moments checking Violet over, anxious to hear
Wanda’s medical opinion. When they weren’t watching Violet’s tired face meekly flinch every now
and again, they were measuring all the changes in Wanda’s mostly steady expression. As time went
by, she only grew more concerned.

Suddenly, she turned to the Alphas.

“Pick her up and carry her to the sink,” she ordered, immediately grabbing at Violet’s torso and
sitting her up.

Mr. Barnes didn’t need to be told twice. Just as Wanda was sitting Violet up, he immediately pulled
his pseudo sister back into his embrace and moved her to the kitchen.

“What’s going on? Wanda, what’s wrong with Violet?” Peter peppered questions to his friend.
Questions that either went unheard or completely ignored.

Violet was set on the counter between the sink and the stove, the same stove that had bits of melted
chocolate chips stuck to them because she forgot to clean after making them pancakes. Mr. Barnes
and Ms. Romanoff surrounded Violet, blocking Peter access to her in their worry. Wanda looked at
them positively distraught, leaning Violet towards the sink.

“We need to make her purge, now!”

“Whoa! Wait! Why?!” Peter forced out, brow furrowing in confusion. “Why do we need to do
that?”

Wanda looked fearfully at Peter, “Violet’s not in heat Peter. She’s been drugged.”
Silence. Shocked, confused, and utterly harrowing silence followed her harsh, blunt statement.
Peter felt like his brain exploded. Drugged? How? Who could have drugged her? How could they
have drugged her?

“What the hell makes you say that?” Ms. Romanoff growled, those scary Alpha eyes burning
brightly.

Wanda didn’t back down, “Violet’s heats are very distinctive, as is the case with most Omegas.
Though it looks and smells like a heat, it isn’t for four reasons.” She took a deep breath, then raised
her and started counting off her fingers. “One, there’s no slick. The sweat makes it look like there
could be, but there’s a distinct difference in scent between the two. Slick is sweeter and helps
induce slight euphoria for anyone who encounters it. Sweat is a more pungent form of her own
scent. Two, there’s no blood. Violet’s heats are always accompanied with blood because of the
sheer intensity of the event. Three, her eyes haven’t changed to her natural Omega state-”

“Indigo with gold streaks,” Mr. Barnes interrupted, his scratchy voice deep and menacing.

Wanda reared back slightly, “you’ve seen them without her heat? Without any overwhelming
emotion?”

“Her eyes are always in that state with us,” Ms. Romanoff cut in, “and vice versa.”

Now it was Wanda’s turn to be shocked, “that shouldn’t be possible. I’ve only heard of such an
event occurring in the old stories they tell us as children.”

“Looks like it’s happening now, which you will certainly keep to yourself. Right?” Ms. Romanoff
stepped forward slightly, “now what’s the fourth reason?”

Wanda took a deep breath, steadying her nerves, “She’s not screaming. Every heat she’s endured is
the equivalent to childbirth due to how painful it is. It’s the reason she doesn’t want to have sex. If
her heats are that painful, she can only imagine how bad sex could be for her. That and how it’s
always used as a tool for control, a way to both abuse and tame an Omega until they’re no more
than obedient pets.” Wanda gasped, covering her mouth in shock, “shit I didn’t mean to say any of
that.”

“That’s not important right now,” Mr. Barnes waved it off, “you believe she’s drugged and forcing
her to purge is the best way to help her right now?”

“Yes, and it’s the only thing we can do right now since we don’t have a Doctor yet.”

Mr. Barnes nodded, and with Ms. Romanoff’s help, they leaned Violet over the sink started the
process. Peter barely saw Mr. Barnes put his metal fingers in Violet’s mouth when Wanda abruptly
pulled him aside and out of direct eye of what they were doing to Violet.

“Peter, I know you’ve been drinking tonight, but I need you to think back to when Darcy and Betty
showed up. When did you start drinking?”

Peter struggled to comprehend her question, his ears homing in on the retches and struggles
occurring behind him. “Um, 7-7:30? Maybe?”

“Did you notice any changes in Violet afterwards, or was it before?”

Peter bit his lip, thinking back to when the three of them started partying. It seemed like days ago
instead of a few hours.

“She started getting really hot after we started drinking. It got so bad she ended up stripping off her
clothes until she was basically in her underwear.”

Wanda nodded urgently, “okay now I need you to really focus on this next question. It’s important
we figure this out as quickly as we can.”

Peter nodded in return, eager to help his sister in any way he can.

“Who made the first round of drinks?”

Peter froze, the answer arriving just as she finished the question. There was no way. She couldn’t
have done this. Could she?

“Darcy,” Peter mumbled in disbelief, looking over to the drunken Omega who was still twirling
around in circles. Steve watched her with disappointed grimace.

Wanda sighed, shutting her eyes for the briefest of moments before turning towards the twirling
Omega.

“Darcy!” Wanda shouted, rage and unbridled fury brewing beneath her normally soft timbre.

The twirling Omega paused in her drunken dance, looking at Wanda like she was crazy. “Yes?”

“Did you drug Violet tonight?” Wanda bravely asked, straightening her spine as every pair of eyes
turned to stare at Wanda in shock.

Strings of “What?!” “Huh?” and “Seriously?” filled the air after her shocking question, but nothing
was more shocking than Darcy’s answer.

“Yeah, why?” The Omega answered in a callous tone, taking another sip of her wine and retching
once more at the taste.

Peter’s mouth dropped open, eyes popping out like a Looney Tune cartoon. Steve turned to stare at
her like he didn’t recognize her, Clint actually looked angry instead sardonically amused for once,
Wanda looked ready to bitch slap her, but nothing could compare to Mr. Barnes and Ms. Romanoff.
If Peter thought Wanda’s voice was filled with unbridled fury, he was sorely wrong when he saw
the absolute rage in their terrifying gazes. Like a cute little mouse compared to the dragon Smaug
from the Hobbit series.

Peter might have peed himself just by looking at them.

Darcy didn’t notice the stares and unspoken death glares, just continued retching and drinking her
horrible glass of wine. Peter wanted to knock it out of her hands, but a surprising addition to the
event did. Peter completely forgot about Jarvis and quite possibly wouldn’t have thought of him for
the rest of the night if he hadn’t walked forward and done what Peter wanted him to do. He grabbed
the wine bottle from her hand and swiftly smack the glass out of her other, standing tall and proud
in front of her.

“What the Hell Pennyworth? Wake on the wrong side of Wayne Manor today?”
“Do you have any idea on what you’ve just done?” Jarvis demanded, smashing the wine bottle at
their feet, the glass shattering on impact.

Darcy was unfazed, daring to roll her eyes at him, “Fuck off Jarvis, I helped her relax. The girl was
tensed up like a spring waiting to uncoil. She needed a break-”

“Does this look like a break!” Jarvis pointed towards the kitchen where Violet was emptying the
contents of her stomach into the sink. The terrible look in the Alpha’s remained, somehow
intensifying with each passing second. “Does she look relaxed to you?”

“She was perfectly fine until Dr. Prego showed up needing assistance and FRIDAY went haywire.”
She shot back, getting angry, “she was having a good time and not thinking about her shitty
situation, just like the last few times we hung out.”

“You’ve done this to her more than once?!”

“Yeah,” Darcy shrugged, “and she knows about it. More importantly, she doesn’t care that I do it
either because it helps her relax and gets out of her head for a little while, and other than the
predictable hangover, she’s perfectly fine the next morning.”

“Has she ever experienced symptoms of heat when you’ve drugged her?” Wanda cut in, clearing
trying to stay well away from the drunken Omega.

“Yes actually, the first time we hung out and sometime last year as well. Both times she got through
the night and woke up in perfect condition. And before you say anything, she was drinking both of
those nights as well and it was a Hell of a lot more than what she was drinking here tonight.”

“Did you take her to the hospital to prove your assumption?” Wanda growled, clenching her fists
into tight little balls.

Darcy snorted, “no, she said she didn’t need to, so we didn’t go.”

Wanda turned away abruptly, forcing herself to take deep breaths to calm herself down. Jarvis
wasn’t inclined to such an action, getting back in Darcy’s amused face to chastise her even more,
but was stopped by the sharp tone of Tony’s voice from over the speakers. Once again Peter was
shocked to hear it, completely forgetting about Tony listening in until he suddenly spoke once
more.

“Sorry Jarvis. As much as I would love to see you pull out your underrated karate skills, I’m afraid
I’m going to have to ask you to back off.”

Peter looked into the nearest camera, betrayed beyond imagining, “why? Because Violet isn’t worth
defending? Because Darcy’s just like the rest of you, taking advantage of someone for their own
needs and desires?!”

“No Peter,” Tony interrupted Peter’s tirade with a significantly softer tone, “it’s because Jarvis isn’t
her Alpha. Steve is.”

Peter glanced at Steve, who looked almost a scarily angry as Mr. Barnes and Ms. Romanoff.

“And a Chosen can only be punished by their Alpha, except in times where more severe
circumstances occur, then the rest of the team will help their Alpha decide the punishment of the
Omega. Fortunately for Darcy, this isn’t one of those extreme circumstances.” Tony finished
explaining.

Peter didn’t feel any better about it. His sister could have died because of Darcy’s selfish
callousness and might still be in danger of dying. How could this not be classified as severe?

Peter watched Steve saunter over to Darcy, who was now grinning like a maniac at the towering
Alpha.

“C’mon Stevie? You going to punish me? Make me regret all the naughty things I’ve done
tonight?” Darcy taunted him, unfazed once more by the horrible anger in his eyes.

Steve stepped forward, gently reaching out to grab her by then, and leaned in. Darcy smiled, teeth
biting her bottom lip as she allowed him to pull her closer. He stopped when their faces were
almost touching, so close yet so far from the other.

Then he spoke in a tone that sent terrible, horrible shivers down Peter’s spine. A tone that caused
both him and Wanda to bristle and back away in a mad rush to get away from him.

“Go back to your room, sit on the bed, and wait until I come to fetch you.”

Peter watched, fear freezing his veins at how quickly Darcy went pliant and soft at his words. The
way she looked at him was astonishing. So much love, so much trust. It was totally at odds with
how angry, how disgusted he looked at her in return. She smiled at him, hands caressing his clean-
shaven face before clumsily turning and walking away down the hall towards the bedrooms.

Peter stood like a fool staring after her in disbelief. Was he going to end up like that? A mindless
puppet waiting to do as his master bid? Would Violet? Peter looked at the sink area where Mr.
Barnes and Ms. Romanoff were helping Violet purge the last bit of alcohol, and hopefully drugs,
from her system, holding her closely all the while.

Rochester

The blizzard that consumed Manhattan left it’s cold, blistering feel all across the state of New York.
The roads were a mess, accidents at nearly every icy turn, red and blue lights flickered away amid
the dusky night sky. Travelers of all types, from tourists and sightseers to truck drivers and
journalists, were in absolute hell. Unheard insults and threats of death uttered on countless lips and
unspoken.

All except from him.

He was quite possibly the only person insane enough to drive through the raging blizzard on a
damn motorcycle. Without a helmet no less. He had his leather jacket and gloves, his glasses to
protect his eyes from the bright lights on people’s cars, and his duffel strapped to his back. He
packed light, requiring only the essentials and nothing more. He wasn’t the type to stay in one place
for long. No place ever wanted him longer than a brief drink and an average lay.

Except for Xavier and his damn school, the exact place he was headed now.
 He hoped whatever he was needed for was as urgent as the call he received from Anna Marie, one
of the students there who he saved a few years back from a terrible car accident. She was one of the
few people he kept in contact with longer than a few months. He unwillingly became a pseudo
father to the kid, and she happily excepted the role of daughter.

When she calls, Logan answers. It couldn’t be simpler than that.

Just another couple of hours, and he’d be there to find out what exactly is going on. And smoke that
cigar he’s been dying to light since he started the damn trek to icy hell. Neither could happen soon
enough.

Chapter End Notes

Logan's made an appearance! Not the one I imagined but I just thought about how urgent and
fast paced some of the chapters were going and suddenly it made sense that if I were to feature
him this soon then it would be on his way towards the school because he's that awesome!
What did you guys think of the Darcy twist? I know a lot of you are wondering what Shield
are up too and those questions will be answered in the next chapter through Nat and Bucky's
interrogation *cue the chills*. There's also the strong possibility of smut in the next few
chapters as well so please stay tuned ;)!

Thank you all so much for reading! I know I put that basically every time but damnit I mean it
lol Please leave a comment and let me know what you think!
 Master Passion Greed
Chapter Summary

Why did they infiltrate the tower?

Chapter Notes

So sorry for the lateness! I meant to post this last night but I realized there were parts I was
missing that I needed to add, hence why it's being posted tonight. It's kind of a long one so
bear with me! I really hop you guys like it!

WARNING!!!!!! James and Natasha get pretty graphic with torture descriptions so if you get
squeamish or easily triggered by this type of stuff then read it at your own risk. For their
second part I request you read the dialog if the descriptions are a bit too graphic.

Again, I hope you guys like the chapter! :D

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 41

Master, Passion, Greed

James and Natasha

Interrogation

The interrogation floor smelled of chemicals and mildew. It was on the bottom most part of the
basement and required a dozen check points, password inputs, voice recognitions, and retinal eye
scans just to make it to this part of the tower. Even FRIDAY had limited access in these parts, a fail
safe installed by Tony and Bruce with the A.I.’s permission. Where all the other floors had at least
100 cameras and microphones hidden in specially chosen places, their own floor with double the
amount for their darlings’ safety, this floor only had 15. Wide range scanning most of the floor and
leaving no blind spots for anyone to sneak in or escape without being recorded. There were also
signal jammers to avoid anyone being tracked while contained here.

There were three rooms on the floor, all circular in shape and 1000 square feet in size. The ones on
the far left and right were the equivalent of holding cells. Except there were no cells inside, only
chains and other forms of restraint to keep the prisoners contained until the interrogators were
ready for them. All their clothes, weapons, and items were stripped from them before they were
catalogued and burned at the edge of the floor, smoke filtering out through the vents that led to the
streets surrounding the building. The prisoners were then restrained to one another, naked as the
day they were born, and wearing stained and dirty manacles they would wear for what remained of
their lives.

The room in the middle was where everything happened. Where the screams would emanate, where
the disgusting smells of burnt flesh and bodily releases filled the air and remained until it the
interrogation reached its end. Until then, all the prisoners would see firsthand what was waiting for
them the moment they entered the room where nightmares fled. The room that held unimaginable
horrors. The room where they give up everything, secrets and dreams and so much more.

The room where they go to die.

The prisoners were already stripped and detained in the opposite rooms on the floor, special thanks
to Tony’s Iron Legion. A durable force of robots controlled by the meticulous FRIDAY. James and
Natasha normally started preparing for the interrogations during the stripping and restraining
process, but tonight was a night full of setbacks and mistakes. Neither were fully prepared for what
was to come, but they ventured down to the rooms all the same.

Natasha was able to retain her levelheadedness and focus, pondering the multitude of secrets they
hope to unravel before the night is out. Imagining all the different ways to get that information. All
the screams they would earn from their keen and pointed torture. Still, even as she purposefully
focused on the task at hand, the memory of Violet’s moans kept shooting back to the forefront of
her mind like a boomerang. It was Natasha’s new dream, aching and burning for the day she would
get Violet to make those wonderful, beautiful moans. She never thought she’d be jealous of snow,
but here she was. Envious of what the weather could do instead of her. She took a calming breath,
shaking her head slightly. They had a job to do, secrets to unravel. She can ruminate on her darling
after it was over.

James was in an even more frazzled state of mind. For the first time in so long he didn’t want to be
down here. He wanted to be with their chosen. Brushing the hair back from her face, watching
those plump lips open and releasing the most innocently erotic sound he’s ever heard in his life.
Where Natasha was pushing Violet to the back of her mind, James solidly kept her and current state
at the forefront of his.

It was a problem. He knew it was a problem. There was a job he needed to do, and he couldn’t
accomplish it if he was too busy thinking about how vulnerable their darling truly was. With the
shit Darcy pulled and all the trauma she’s been through, a large part the Avengers doing, it was no
wonder she had a multitude of trust issues. He wanted to erase all of that, protect her from all the
horrible things living in this world until his last breath.

They entered the floor hand in hand, holding each other close as thought of Violet weak and
vulnerable without either of them up there to protect her plagued them. She had Peter to watch over
her, along with FRIDAY and Tony, but it wasn’t good enough. The irresistible and inescapable
need to be at her side consumed them. It was only the arrival of the Iron Legion that brought them
to their senses.

“The Prisoners are ready for interrogation. Do you need any further assistance?” FRIDAY’S voice
spoke through their speakers.

“Yes,” Natasha started, “leave four of your legions here. Two for transport, one for disposal, and
one to keep guard at the main door. We’re not at our best tonight. We’ll need to keep focus on the
mission, not the details surrounding it.”
“Understood,” the legion nodded in unison before eight of the robots turned and moved towards the
exit. The four Natasha requested turned in opposing directions and ventured to their assigned
positions.

James sighed, fingers rubbing together nervously.

“You’re thinking about her too?” Natasha asked in a tone that said she already knew the answer to
her question.

James turned his crimson gaze to her, “she wouldn’t want us doing this.”

“Of course she wouldn’t, she’s a good person with a kind, generous heart. She’d be disgusted by
what we do here.” Natasha stated nonchalantly, but her sienna eyes hardened slightly.

“Then why are we doing it?” James questioned, brow furrowing slightly, “why aren’t we up there
with her right now?”

She sighed, turning just enough to place her hand on his chest, those hardened staring deep into his
soul. “You know why, James. We’re the only ones who can do this.”

He grasped her hand with his human one, “can we? After what happened tonight?”

“Yes,” she answered confidently, “whether they are SHIELD or HYDRA, they could have taken
her from us. They could have hurt her just as they hurt us, hurt you.” She leaned in closely, “don’t
they deserve to be punished for that?”

James breathed Natasha in, a pleased growl emanating from his throat. “When you put it like that,
it makes sense.”

She squeezed his hand gently, “but not enough to keep her at bay?”

“Is it enough for you?” James shot back, already knowing her answer.

She smirked softly, “no, it isn’t.”

“So, where does that leave us?”

Her smirked faded into a frown, “our last resort, I’m afraid.”

James froze, realizing what she was referring too.

During the months he was captured by HYDRA, he didn’t only lose his arm. He was experimented
on, both physically and mentally. The evil organization intended to use and mold him into the
deadliest weapon in their arsenal. Unfortunately for him, they were well on their way to succeeding
due to constant strain and pressure they put him through during those long and arduous months.
Unfortunately for them, though they had made progress, he still had his own mind for the most
part, and he had Steve Rogers, Tony Stark, and unknowingly Natasha watching his back.

Aside from the metal arm, a lasting side effect from his time as a living experiment was a set of
mental triggers that warped his mind and turned him into their deadly puppet. Or at least, that was
their intention. A list of ten words never said in the same order in any casual conversation. Ten
words that took him from Bucky Barnes into the Winter Soldier. HYDRA successfully implanted
those ten words, but they never got to use him in that state of mind thanks to his brother’s daring
rescue.

The Avengers have though, with his signed permission each time it was needed.

Since his escape, only three times were all ten words uttered, and each time ended in blood tainted
water in the shower with Natasha peppering his back with kisses. It’s been 3 years since all ten
words were needed. Now he only uses a few words at a time in situations like this when his
thoughts are racing, and he needs to focus.

That’s what Natasha was referring too.

He sighed, pondering the situation and how distracted he rightfully was with Violet’s current state
upstairs. The memory of laying her down on Peter’s bed, tying her already bound hands and legs to
the bedposts to prevent her from any feeble escape attempts rushed through his mind, leaving him
breathless. She looked so tired, so heartbreakingly fragile it hurt him to leave her like that. Even
with Peter and FRIDAY looking after her, it wasn’t enough to put him at ease.

His anxious state made his decision, “no more than three.”

Natasha nodded, “We’ll start slowly and work our way up. Do you want to change and ready our
supplies first?”

“Yes,” James agreed quickly, “give me time to prepare for the effects.”

Natasha leaned forward and kissed him arduously, intensely. A kiss meant to reassure, not for
lustful desires. “Let me know when.”

Together they headed towards the interrogation room, forcing open the thick metal doors with ease.
Both of them smiled at the cleaned tools splayed out on the metal cart near the middle of the room,
the chairs with various types of restraints, the hooks hanging from the ceiling, the chains bolted
into the walls, and the assortment weapons and devices hanging all throughout the room and laying
in random spots on the floor. Not long ago they were slicing Kilgrave apart piece by piece in that
same chair, and now they were about to do something very similar to a whole group of agents.

James and Natasha spent the first few minutes stripping out of their tactical gear, leaving them in
nothing but their underwear. James wore his black briefs proudly, his dick still somewhat hard
thanks to Violet. Natasha wore matching red, lacy lingerie. The skimpy thong expertly showing off
her plump ass. James couldn’t help but marvel at it. She returned the favorite by ogling his hard on,
smirking in both amusement and lust. So many things she wanted to do with that dick, just as many
as James wanted to do with her ass.

Things they couldn’t wait to do with Violet.

The next few minutes they set up their stations per se. James normally held the knife while Natasha
ensured recording systems were working properly, cataloguing every secret and every action while
watching her lover work. James picked out his preferred weapons, Natasha organized the desk and
prepared the microphone to record tonight’s proceedings in case they miss anything during the
process. The mike was old school, straight out of 80’s technology but updated enough the get a
clear audio recording. Audio was the only thing allowed; cameras were a no go.
Once they were done, the pair looked at each other expectantly. Natasha waiting for the go ahead to
start the process, and James preparing himself for pain he would soon endure. He sighed, clenching
and unclenching his hands before straightening his back and looking her lover dead in the eyes.

“I love you,” he spoke definitely, assuredly.

“I know,” Natasha smiled, “and I love you.”

He nodded, taking a deep breath, his expression tensing astronomically before giving her a firm
jerk of his head. The signal to start his descent. No matter how much he prepared for it, it was
never easy to go through.

Natasha wasted no time, not wanting to keep her lover in suspense.

“Zhelaniye”

James immediately growled at the familiar shift in his mind. The turning of the screw that sent his
senses completely haywire. Fingers clenching, muscles tightening, mouth snapping shut. A dial
turning from 2 to 5. It was only the beginning.

“Rzhavyy”

More of the same, only everything was more heightened. He felt his skin prickle from the drafty
air, smell the scent of old blood the chemicals weren’t able to reach and the luscious scent of Violet
lingering on their clothes in the corner, see the dust floating in the air as gravity pulled the particles
to the floor. His growls became more insistent, more intense. Like a wolf in a cage.

“Semnadtsat”

James howled, throwing his body towards the ground and pummeling the stone mortar with his
fists, both human and metal. The muscles tensed to a breaking point, forcing him to stand and
stretch them out in his frenzied haze. He continued to howl, clawing at his own skin to stop the pain
when Natasha’s voice stopped him.

“Soldat!” She called to him, voice dark and controlling. He turned his wild, deathly upon her,
standing tall and towering over her demure, yet lethal form.

“Gotov soblyudat',” James rumbled, his chest puffing out.

“Vremya dlya doprosa,” Natasha responded firmly, gesturing towards the chairs and tools scattered
throughout the room.

James growled once more, but this time it was muted, submissive to the Alpha staring him down.
Something in the back of his head started screaming, a plea to stop before this got to far. He
ignored it. He always ignored it. He stepped forward, his skin touching Natasha’s, and then he
leaned down to stare eye to eye with her.

“Privesti ikh v.”

Natasha smiled, excitement burning in those wonderful Burnt Sienna eyes.

Logan

Xavier’s School

It was well into the dawn when Logan finally arrived at Xavier’s school, though no one would have
guessed it was supposed to be with how harsh and brutal the blizzard remained. The temperature
continued to drop. The snow and ice mixture cut into Logan’s skin as he hauled ass to the mansion.
He didn’t care. If he can survive a building being dropped on him, he can survive a little bit of cold.

The front gates opened wide for him, like he was making some grand entrance at some extravagant
party instead of rushing in blindly to find out what was so urgent that he was needed. Logan was
only called in where violence inevitable, or when Wade was tagging along. Not a lot of people can
keep that nutcase in line. The only reason Logan could was because Wade was constantly distracted
by Logan’s presence and launched into an endless tirade of jokes, insults, and a slew of
comparisons to famous actors who sing on Broadway that Logan didn’t care to dwell on.

He really hoped Wade had nothing to do with this.

Less than a minute later, Logan pulled up in front of the main entrance. Kicking out the stand and
turning off the engine in the same motion. Then he marched up to the doors and pushed them open
with a near door shattering force. Snow rushed in behind him, powdering the floor with its white
substance. He stopped once he was a few steps in. There was someone waiting for him. An Alpha
smelling of vanilla set aflame, like scented candles freshly lit. Cheese, butter, and toast with an
undercurrent of hot metal.

Erik Lehnsher, Professor X’s Alpha and longtime partner. A successful businessman who ran
several different organizations, both legal and shady, and outspoken leader of the Brotherhood. An
aggressive group made up of angry Alphas and Omegas who cause chaos and destruction wherever
they go all the while spreading their message of supposed equality between the two second
genders. A bunch of horseshit in Logan’s opinion because nowhere in that message does it even
mention Betas and what their treatment would be should this message reach the upper echelon of
Government.

If Erik was here, there was no way this could be good.

“Hello Logan,” Erik greeted in a polite tone, nodding respectfully to newcomer, “I’m glad to see
you didn’t waste time. Please leave your bag there. We have much to discuss and this is not the
place to do it.”

“What the Hell is going on? Why am I here?” Logan cut to the chase, shrugging off his backpack
and dropping it at his feet.

“A rare Omega and her friend have been captured. We need your help in extracting them before it’s
too late.” Erik stated bluntly, gesturing towards the left hallway

Logan froze, staring at Erik like his aggressive ideals have finally drawn the Alpha mad. Did he go
mad? Did Logan make a wrong turn, ended up in a ditch and this is some terrible fever dream his
brain provided so his body could heal itself? Was this really happening? Was he really here for a
rescue mission?

Erik looked at Logan expectantly, “come now, Charles and the rest are waiting. You’ll receive more
information from the other visitors.”
With that parting line, Erik turned abruptly and headed towards the left hallway. Logan followed
with a muted growl.

Before long Erik and Logan entered the library that also served as a study room for the students.
The first person he laid eyes on was Professor X and his high-tech wheelchair looking particularly
tired. How long has he been waiting for Logan to arrive? His normally fancy suit looked slightly
rumpled, and there were teeth marks poorly hidden near the two scent glands at his neck. The
Professor instantly perked up at the sight of Erik and Logan, a weary smile lighting up his kind
eyes.

“Logan,” the Professor spoke in a relieved tone, pressing the forward button on his chair in order to
greet Logan personally.

“Charles,” Logan responded stiffly, reaching out and shaking the Professor’s hand.

“I almost didn’t believe Anna Marie when she said you’d be here in a few short hours. Where were
you this time?”

“St. Catherines,” Logan answered, eyeing the room suspiciously. “I started heading back a few days
ago. Would have made it sooner if it weren’t for the storm.”

“Oh dear, was there much trouble on the roads?”

Logan shrugged, “nothing I can’t handle.”

“Still, I’m glad you’re here in one piece. Unfortunately, we could really use your help.”

“I heard it’s a rescue mission, not my specialty as you and your team well know. So why am I
here?”

Charles frowned at Logan, “I’d beg to differ. Many of my X-Men’s lives have been spared because
of your actions, including my own. They might not be as heroic or cinematic, but your knowledge
and expertise in the field of battle have been more than useful in protecting the innocent-”

“Why am I here?” Logan interrupted, not in the mood for one of the Professor’s speeches. He came
to get the job done and he didn’t need a lecture to do it. Charles was smart enough to realize that
and backed off as a result.

“This is more than a simple rescue mission. More than a standard step by step process.” Charles
started, backing away from the newcomer and addressing the room instead.

A wide range of people took residence in the library. Some were seated, others standing in random
areas throughout the room. Some of them he recognized, some he didn’t, and some he knew all too
well.

Ororo Monroe, one hell of a fighter and supreme badass, leaned against the frozen windows and
watched the scene in front of her with scrutinous eyes. She was not the type of person who liked to
be messed with. Ever. Logan rarely caught her in a good mood, if she even had one. Then again,
whenever he showed up a bloodbath and countless bodies always followed him. Hard to be in a
good mood around someone who’s surrounded by death and carnage. Or maybe she just didn’t like
him? It’s a possibility. He is an asshole through and through, and he wasn’t going to change
anytime soon.
Raven, or Mystique as she preferred to be called, sat crossed legged on one of the tables, picking
her nails clean with a sharp knife. A knife she stole from Logan a few years ago. She winked at him
when he entered, and he glared at her in return. For someone who was a master of disguise, she
sure knew how to stand out when she wanted to. Lime green hair, white contacts, gold eyeshadow
and purple eyeliner with blue lipstick to boot, and that just her head. She wore a brown Taylor
Swift shirt with hot pink track pants and orange shoes. Nails painted the colors of the rainbow.

Logan was getting a migraine just looking at her.

Some of the recently recruited students were here. One was Bobby, Anna Marie’s boyfriend. Logan
approved, though his opinion didn’t matter much. He always looked out for Anna, defended her
and loved her with all his heart. He seemed like a good person. Too good for the world of the X-
Men he was dead set on entering. Another was John something, a troubled kid who went by the
name of Pyro and only Pyro. He had a peculiar fascination with fire that wouldn’t lead anywhere
good, though Professor X seemed intent on tempering the urge by having the kid join his band of
secret agents.

Not a good idea. The kid made the drawing of Jack the Ripper look like the fucking Pope. At least
take the damn lighter from him. They were in a library for Christ’s sake, have some self-
preservation!

Then Logan set his eyes on the newcomers standing resolutely at the end of the library. An officer
of the law with his officer’s badge shining prominently on his casual suit, and a blind man wearing
glasses with red lenses. Both looked grim yet determined. Worn out yet alert. Logan wasn’t sure
what to make of them. The officer stared curiously at him while the other appeared to be
eavesdropping on everyone. Makes sense considering when one of the senses is lost or
compromised, the other senses pick up the slack, and that includes hearing.

They didn’t speak to him or greet him when he passed them. They didn’t have too. Logan wasn’t
the “meet and greet type”. He was “get shit done and smoke a cigar” type. As it would happen, he
didn’t have time to talk to them even if he wanted too. It was bad enough he had to drive through a
blizzard that froze him to his core, but this shit was just lady luck’s way of pissing on him.

Of course, Wade was here.

“Oh my God! Jackman! I didn’t know you and your surly attitude were going to be here!” Wade
shouted from behind the shelves, shoving a stack of books to the side and peeking his red mask
through the opening. “What was it like filming the Greatest Showman?! Are you still performing
that on Broadway?! I never got to see you do it live! Siri! Remind me to get tickets!”

Logan’s fists clenched, utilizing every ounce of willpower he had to not stalk over and punch his
lights out. He turned his focus back onto the Professor, hoping against hope that they can get this
done so he can go smoke and grab a quick nap before he needs to start preparing for the “rescue
mission”.

Erik followed Charles closely, one hand resting gently on the back of his chair as the Professor
reached a point in the library where everyone could see him clearly. The Alpha stayed close to his
Omega’s side, and Charles looked up appreciatively for the action. Once he was in the optimal
position, he clasped his hands in his lap and addressed the room in clear, profound voice.

“I’ve called you all here because of a recent development that has come to our attention,” he paused
to gesture at the two newcomers. “These gentlemen are Detective Sam Wilson of the NYPD
Manhattan district, and Matthew Murdock of Nelson and Murdock, attorney at Law. They have
brought grave news to our attention, and I would like you all to listen to what they have to say.”

Logan crossed his arms, grumbling to himself. Another Wilson to deal with. This should be good.

The Detective stepped forward, “I’m not going to draw this out. Our friends, both Omegas, have
been taken and are currently being held captive by the Avengers. Matt and I hunted Deadpool down
to see if he could help us get them back. Instead he took us here because your organization are the
only ones who can do the job without major casualties.” He paused, taking calming breath, “was he
telling the truth? Or are we just wasting our time?”

Logan doesn’t feel much. Not that he’s numb per se, more like what emotions he does have are
merely background noise. This though, this made him feel something and it wasn’t anything good.

Logan knew the Avengers. He was one of them for a brief time, a valuable asset to the team
alongside his old war buddies Bucky and Steve. Though he was around ten years older than them,
him in his early 30’s and them in their early 20’s when they first met, the three were thick as
thieves. Brothers in arms until the very end.

Then Buck got captured by HYDRA, and it was Logan’s fault.

One dumb mistake, one missed opportunity, and he was ousted for life. One life he didn’t take, one
person who fooled him into thinking they were a simple minded innocent and he fucking fell for it.
He fell for the act and Buck lost both his arm and his mind as a result. Steve has never trusted him
since, Buck wouldn’t look at him when he visited the Med bay in the tower, and the rest of the team
followed suit out of respect for Buck and Steve. Logan didn’t blame them; he wouldn’t want to be
around the person who changed his life forever in the worst way possible.

Logan left the Avengers shortly after he realized Buck and Steve were done with him, and the
Widow was swiftly taking his place. At that point he didn’t really care anymore. He’d been through
his share of experiments too, not that he ever told them. Bucky got a metal arm replacement while
Logan’s bones were injected with a chemical mixture that solidified his bones until they held the
same consistency as metal, one that was stronger and more durable than any metal found on earth.
Bucky’s mind was warped and filled with triggers that turn him into a weapon while Logan’s mind
was a black hole of fractured memories and he was given retractable claws that made him a weapon
at all times every day.

The only reason Logan survived his experiments was because he had the same serum as both
Bucky and Steve. He was the last one to get the serum administered before the explosion eradicated
all evidence of such a serum. Buck and Steve didn’t know, no one knew other than him and the
Doctors who gave it to him. The same Doctors who died in the explosion, leaving him to hold this
secret, and the secret of his claws and metal-like skeleton, on his own.

Just like the rest.

Logan almost turned around and walked right back out the door and into the freezing blizzard, got
back on his bike and drove right back to St. Catherines. Fuck his cigar, he’ll wait until the air didn’t
smell like shit before smoking one. The Avengers weren’t the same as when he was part of team.
Sure, most of the things they did were bad when taking general opinions into consideration, but
they were all for good purposes. Stopping tyrants before they could rise, storming hideouts and safe
houses filled with terrorists of all sorts, and neutralizing plans that could start World War 3 in their
infancy.
The Avengers still do those things, but only when it affected them one way or another. Most often
when there was a certain secret that could be sold to the right buyer or influencer, or because The
Avengers themselves were the primary targets of such a threat. The worst part is that, even though
Tony and the others hinted at going that route, none of it started happening until after Logan fucked
up and got Bucky captured. The months without seeing that happy, boyish smile was hard enough.
Realizing that smile was never going to come back after he was rescued was even worse.

They hated him for it, but not as much as he hated himself.

“Who are your friends? Why would they go out of their way to kidnap them? Are they part of
something they shouldn’t be?” Logan asked the Detective, clawing onto something to keep his
mind from wallowing in self-pity.

“They’re just kids. Violet might get into fights now and again but that’s only because Alphas won’t
leave her or Peter alone, so she beats their asses. Give them a taste of their own medicine.” The
Detective responded quickly, glancing at the Lawyer next to him.

“Yes,” the lawyer started, “but what happened is Peter, one of our friends, bumped into Tony Stark
one day and before the week was out the Avengers burned down his apartment building and took
him to the tower where we haven’t seen him or Violet since.”

“Wait,” Raven spoke up, white contacts staring incredulously at the Lawyer, “that building fire was
the Avengers doing?”

“Yes, but we don’t know why they did it. Our best guess is to force Peter into a situation where
he’d be more willing to take residence with Stark until such a time where it was too late for him to
find another place to go.” The Detective cut in, shrugging towards the end of his statement.

“We believe they have an infatuation with them. Ms. Romanoff, the Black Widow, in particular
seemed quite taken with Violet when we briefly spoke on the night of the fire, along with James
Barnes, otherwise known as the Winter Soldier.” The Lawyer continued in a smooth voice.

“The Avengers sent us warnings, stating that should we attempt to help them escape, we would
spend the rest of our lives in a cage just big enough for a 50 pound dog and being forced fed scraps
of food and water until we withered away and died horribly drawn out deaths.” The Detective
scoffed; mouth turned down in disgust.

Charles raised a gentle hand towards the two, “I know this is a trying time for the both of you, and I
assure we are going to expend every effort to rescue Violet and Peter and bring them to safety, but
please do not scoff at the threat the Avengers pose. They have earned their . . . prolific reputation
for plenty of reasons. Most of them involving terrible misdeeds and misfortunes for others. We
need to be careful and be prepared for whatever comes our way.”

“Which means we need to be ready to fight,” Erik cut in, placing a hand on Charles shoulder, “I
know this isn’t necessarily the X-Men way, but this isn’t some average criminal organization or
corrupt government we are dealing with. This is the top of the food chain that we are planning to
provoke, and we can’t hold back our swords because our ideals tell us to. The Avengers kill first if
you’re lucky, desecrate your corpse with knives and fire. Only when your blood is on their marble
floors and your ashes float in their vents will they finally ask questions.”

Erik took in the state of each person in the room. The new recruits looked taken aback, Deadpool
with playing with one of Charles books like a cat playing with yarn, the newcomers tensed up and
glared at the speaking Alpha, and Raven and Ororo looked ready for anything. Logan just wanted
smoke his cigar, take a nap, and forget the reason he came here in the first place.

“Erik,” Charles chastised softly, looking concerned and disappointed from his chair.

“I’m sorry Charles,” the Alpha apologized, “they need to know these things if they’re going to be
prepared.”

“There’s no preparing them,” Logan finally spoke, biting down on the inside of his cheek, “what
you’re doing is psyching them out and dragging them through suspense until the mission has to
start. By that point they’ll be too afraid to do anything other then focus on breathing or having a
panic attack.”

“Speak for yourself,” Raven mocked, flipping around her knife.

“He is!” Wade shouted from he ground, not so subtly putting the pages he ripped out of the book he
was playing with back inside the cover. “How else could he have chastised Magneto over there!”

Logan rolled his eyes. “The point is everyone knows how fucked up this situation is. Everyone
knows how impossible it’s going to be to sneak into the tower and rescue the kids and the
punishment we will face should we fail. What we don’t know is why these two kids are important
enough to risk everything for. Risking our lives, the X-Men, the school and the students within it,
and all the secrets and influences connected to us that will be exposed and used at the Avengers
pleasure. Why are these two kids that important?”

Erik sighed, turning to face Charles. The Professor rolled up until he was directly in front of Logan.
He shifted slightly in his seat in order to grab something from one of the inner panels. A stack of
what looked like photos. Charles handed them to him.

“Take a look, and you’ll see for yourself.”

Logan rolled his eyes but took the stack. “What the Hell’s going on?”

“Please-” Charles gestured to the photos, but Logan’s had enough.

“No, I want you tell me. Straight up with no bullshit, tell me right now why you want to save
them.”

“Violet has two scent glands, Logan.” Charles responded bluntly, his gaze hardening as he stared
inti Logan’s eyes. “She’s just like me. An Omega with two scent glands is extremely rare for a
multitude of reasons, primarily because they die out at an early age without the chance to live their
lives. They’re hunted down and forced to reproduce in the hopes of creating more profound human
beings, killing the mothers or fathers in the process. She deserves to live without being treated in
such a terrible way, and I want to give her that chance. Will you help me provide that for her?”

Logan growled, but only to himself.

He looked at the top picture in his hand, and nearly dropped the stack at the sight of it. No fucking
way. There was no fucking way it was her. And yet it was. Those fucking eyes were the same as her
Dad’s and haven’t changed since the last time he saw them.
Violet wasn’t only the Omega with two scent glands that Charles seemed so determined to rescue.
She was Frank Castle’s fucking goddaughter, only she didn’t go by Violet when last he saw her.
She was a wild kid who couldn’t stop standing up for the little guy no matter how times she visited
the nurse and the principal’s office. She was pure and selfless, making food with her dad, helping
around the house, and playing with that mangy cat she found huddling away in a gutter a few
blocks from her house.

Violet was Brea Abernathy, and Logan was left positively frozen.

James and Natasha

Interrogation

Blood. That’s all there was. All they knew. All they could see. Just blood. The dark pools bursting
from the veins of their victims as they were sliced, bludgeoned, cut, or ripped from the bodies. No
matter how it happened, blood covered the once clean, white walls and the broken stone mortar at
their feet. Broken, mutilated bodies were splayed about all along the floor amid the bodily released
and ripped up organs thrown about like trash on the streets of New York.

The wails of dying men reverberated throughout the room. A dozen operatives hung from meat
hooks two feet from the floor, guts spilled out and hanging loosely from where they supposed to be.
Intestines were wrapped around their necks, pancreas and liver stapled to their thighs, stomach cut
open and sowed onto their heads. Most of their mouths were sown shut, fingers clubbed until they
were nothing more than broken shards of bone and pounded flesh.

On the ground were nearly the rest of the operatives, or what was left of them. Legs, arms, hands,
toes, teeth, heads, and so much more lay scattered along the edges of the of the circular room. Shit
and piss mixed with the blood and bile from the torment they all endured. It wasn’t over though.

One left to go.

The Winter Soldier was a well-oiled machine. No missteps or mishaps just focus. Pure,
unadulterated focus that would put a surgeon or a clockmaker to shame. He kept his pace, his
expression never once changing as the screams rose and the pleas grew in desperation. He took no
pleasure in the pain, he didn’t feel anything at all. His purpose was to follow orders and that was
what he did.

Natasha watched him, smiling at those wonderfully cold eyes as he went to work. When the Soldier
took hold, whether it was 3 words or all 10, his eyes no longer showed crimson. They were silver,
the glint on the edge of a blade right before it strikes it’s target down for good. All throughout the
interrogation, she watched his body move with lithe yet brutal way. Watched the intensity in those
haunting eyes. Even as she asked questions and recorded the answers, she watched him with
aroused amazement.

Particularly now.

The last operative, the leader of the group based on his clothes and identification. Shame. He was a
weasel of a man. Whoever made him in charge was either desperate, a fool, or wanted him gone.
“Jasper Sitwell,” Natasha asked in a soft voice, counteracting with harsh brutality throughout the
rest of the scene. “You only have one chance to tell me your reason for being here. One chance to
avoid the fate of your team you so callously led to their doom,” she paused, gesturing the bodies
surrounding him. “Tell me why you’re here.”

He was strapped the chair in the middle of the room. Arms and legs strapped down tight, another
few straps around his torso, neck, and the top of his head to keep him from moving at all. He was
shaking, bottom lip trembling in fear as he stared at the Winter Soldier who stared back without an
ounce of compassion. He held sharp and bloody knives in each hand, waiting to use them one last
time.

Jasper didn’t answer, a foolish mistake on his part. For 15 minutes he refused to answer, and in
those 15 minutes, The Winter Soldier was at work. He started with his hands, a place where so
many nerves a jumbled and so easily disturbed. Cutting into the skin and peeling it back, revealing
the flesh and bone beneath. He took the skin away from the fingers, cutting off the nails and
discarding them to the floor. He worked his way up the wrists, up the forearms, and right to the
elbow when Jasper finally reached his breaking point.

Gasping for breath, howling in agony when he wasn’t, the words “I’ll tell you! I’ll tell you!” were
finally uttered, and Natasha signaled to the Winter Soldier. He stopped at her behest, throwing the
last bit of skin he cut off to cover the tiny cock between Jasper’s legs. A poor excuse for a beta.
Jasper’s eyes were closed shut, refusing to look at the Soldier’s good work. It was alright, Natasha
ogled it from her position at the desk and fully intended to praise the soldier on his good work.

“Tell me Jasper,” Natasha spoke softly, softer than before. Gentler.

Jasper lapped it up, seeking any form of kindness he could have in his last moments. He started
mumbling, tears streaming down his flushed face when he set his scared, defeated eyes on her faux
compassionate expression. He gulped in his breaths, desperately sifting through the pain he was
going through.

“Kilgrave . . .” he started, voice weak and defeated, “he knows . . . Kilgrave knows . . .”

Natasha moved in closer, staring down at his shivering form, “knows what? What does Kilgrave
know?”

“ . . . O . . . Omeg . . .” Jasper struggled, coughing and spewing bile on his face and chest.

“Omega?” Natasha finished for him, “he knows an Omega?”

Jasper wheezed, trying to focus on her but failing by the second. “13,” he stated.

Suddenly Jasper spoke with confidence, using what had to be the last of his strength to relay the
important message to the Black Widow.

“Kilgrave knows about Omega 13.”

Natasha was taken aback, “why is this Omega so important?”

“Because they got away. Omega 13 is the only one who got away from Insight.”

“Insight? What’s insight?” Natasha questioned, “Jasper?”

But Jasper was no more. Like the secret he was carrying was the only thing keeping him alive, the
moment it was gone he too went with it. The life left his eyes until there was nothing, but the
lifeless corpse strapped to the chair, waiting to rot away.

“Damn,” Natasha cursed, leaning away from the body in disgust, turning to face her warped lover.
“priyezzhay soldat.”

Natasha left the interrogation room, and the soldier quickly followed after setting his knives down
on the table. Natasha took his hand when they reached the door and guided him towards the exit.
The remaining bots from the Iron Legion immediately jumped into action at the sight of their
macabre states and sped to clean and decontaminate the room. Both were covered in blood, the
soldier more so than Natasha, but they were certainly a scary sight to see. They didn’t care though.
Now that interrogation was out of the way, there was only one thing that mattered to either of them,
even to the Winter Soldier.

Violet.

Upon arriving at the exit doors, a single question fluttered through their minds they couldn’t seem
to ignore.

Who was Omega 13, and what was Insight?

The first three Russian translations are Bucky’s first three trigger words.

Soldat = Soldier.

Gotov soblyudat' = Ready to Comply.

Vremya dlya doprosa = Time for Interrogation.

Privesti ikh v = bring them in.

priyezzhay soldat = come soldier

That's the look in his eyes during the "interrogation".

 Image result for winter soldier gifs

How I imagine her when she's talking to Jasper.

Chapter End Notes

AAAAANNNNDDDD holy shit this was hard to write. I'm not into the gore and stuff like that
so hopefully the descriptions didn't suck. If they did I'm so sorry. What did you guys think?
Logan's with the X-Men and discussing plans with Sam and Matt! Do you remember where
you've heard of Omega 13 before? How about Insight? ;) Next chapter will be all about Bucky,
Natasha, and a very uncomfortable Violet. Hope you guys enjoyed the chapter! Thank you so
much for reading it! Please leave a comment and let me know what you think! :D
 Tomorrow Never Knows: Part 1
Chapter Summary

Peter and Violet are trapped by their Alphas.

Chapter Notes

RAPE/NON CON in full effect this chapter! Smut and future smut to occur! You have
warned! Please enjoy! :D

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 42

Tomorrow Never Knows: Part 1

Avengers Tower

Peter

Peter Parker has never felt more afraid, or more determined than when he was watching over his
ailing, vulnerable sister. So afraid because of how sick she appeared, how weak and scared she
truly was beneath the brave and tough exterior she showed the world. Determined because of the
realization of how courageous she is despite her fear. To push it all back and stand tall against those
who would hurt her in order to protect him. It was amazing, inspiring, and Peter fully intended to
return the favor.

It was only a matter of how.

For hours and hours Peter sat in the brown leather chair at Violet’s side, resting a comforting hand
on her arm, and watched over her whimpering, fatigued form. More than once tears overtook him,
shame filling his chest as a result. Other times he was able to beat them back, determined to remain
strong. How many times was she at his bedside and watched over him while he was in heat or sick
in the hospital? Of those times, did she ever give into her overwhelming emotions and cry like an
idiot just because he flinched in his sleep?

Peter breathed deeply, calming his nerves the best he could. He couldn’t lose it, not again. FRIDAY
already threatened to bring Tony in if he couldn’t handle this. He insisted he could, even when
Clint scoffed from his renewed perch on the couch after barely dodging Ms. Romanoff’s near fatal
throw to his head. Peter was tempted to throw something else at his head, but he didn’t think it
would have the same effect. In the end it didn’t matter. Both Mr. Barnes and Ms. Romanoff agreed
with Peter, hence why they bothered going to the living area instead of immediately taking her to
the bedrooms to “take care of her”.
Their decision was probably the best one anyone could have made for Violet.

Peter felt even more shame at the thought of Darcy slipping drugs into Violet’s drink and he had no
idea. How could he have not guessed it? He and Violet have partied and drank together many times,
and not once did she ever get violent. Granted he wasn’t the violent type either and all three of
them made a shattered mess in the living area, tied up Wanda and Jarvis, and who knows what else?
They could have broken FRIDAY by accident and that’s how the intruders came in. That’s how
messed up he was last night.

That’s how messed up he is now.

Most of last night is a complete blur to him, to the point where he believed Darcy might have
drugged him too. Tony had his blood taken so they could run a drug test as a precaution. Peter
didn’t mind because he didn’t trust Darcy, and he was going to make sure Violet never hung out
with her again. It didn’t matter if Violet knew about the drugs because Peter highly doubted Darcy
asked her if she wanted her drink to get spiked. It didn’t matter because Violet didn’t give her
consent and Darcy did it anyway. Therefore, Peter didn’t want someone like that in either of their
lives.

Though he was going to talk to Violet about it first. Making choices for her was the equivalent of
what Darcy did, and Peter couldn’t bare to do that to her. Violet more than deserved to voice her
opinion and have her choice matter. Not a day would go by where Peter would ever take her
decision away. Ever.

Violet flinched again, released another soft whimper from her chapped lips. Peter almost started
crying, full on ugly crying with the snot and splotchy red face. He tried giving her water, but she
wouldn’t take it. He couldn’t force it on her, it had to be her choice. She kept mumbling in her
sleep, but he couldn’t discern what she was talking about. He’d catch a random word here or there
but none of it made any sense. He tried coaxing her, even tricking her, but short of forcing her she
just wouldn’t take it and Peter refused to force it on her.

He rarely took his eyes off her and refused to go to sleep until he could see that she was alright. He
listened in through the open doorway to his room at the bustling sounds in the hallway. Heard the
screams from the Med Bay as Dr. Betty’s baby was born into the world. That was where Tony was
now. Most of the Avengers were in the Med Bay helping calm Dr. Banner and or assist Wanda in
delivering Dr. Betty’s baby. The only ones that weren’t there were Mr. Barnes and Ms. Romanoff.
He had no idea where they could be.

He had a feeling that perhaps he didn’t want to know where they were.

The only constant companion he had for the long, seemingly unending time watching Violet was
FRIDAY. She kept him updated on Violet’s progress, kept a close eye on her vitals and collected
data on her current state. Both Peter and FRIDAY learned a lot of things about Violet during that
time. She had an iron deficiency, multiple cracked teeth and a hairline fracture in two ribs on her
right side, multiple contusions throughout her body, and dehydration. On the bright side, the effect
of the drug in her system is almost completely gone. The sweating has stopped, her rapid heartbeat
has ceased, and she was no longer suffered from delirium.

All in all, she would make a full recovery with the appropriate care.

Peter had no idea what time it was when Tony made his presence known. With a soft clearing of his
throat, Peter turned to see the man leaning against the threshold of the open doorway leading in and
out of his room. Brown eyes crinkled with concern; calloused hands shoved into his dark track
pants.

“When’s the last time you’ve slept, Peter?”

“When did we wake up in bed together?” Peter retorted, turning back to Violet, shame filling his
chest as he remembered what he and Tony did that led to them sleeping in the same bed. Felt like a
hundred years since that point, when really it wasn’t even two days.

Tony sighed, “Peter, do you know what time it is?”

“Time for you to leave. I don’t want Violet to wake up to see you, or any Alpha’s face.” Peter
responded bitterly; gaze focused on Violet’s sleeping form.

“It’s 8:00 at night,” Tony returned softly, patiently, “approximately 36 hours you’ve been awake. 36
hours since you’ve had time to rest and relax.”

“36 hours since I foolishly believed I might be safe with you,” Peter countered, “since I believed
you were better than the cruel things I heard about you. I was wrong.”

“All will be explained in due time,” Tony replied, that same patient tone in his voice, “but first you
need to rest-”

“What I need is for you to leave,” Peter interrupted, raising his voice slightly, “and to leave us
alone so I can care for my sister.”

Tony sighed once more, “I can’t do that, Peter.”

“Can’t or won’t?”

“Both,” Tony responded quickly to Peter’s angry retort.

Peter gritted his teeth, “and why is that?”

“Because Barnes and Romanoff are on there way up to collect Violet and take her to their room,
and they’re not in the mood to be trifled with.”

Peter froze at that, eyes widening in horror. No. They couldn’t be. They wouldn’t do that to her in
this state, right? They weren’t that cruel?! Right?! The memory of Kilgrave crossed Peter’s mind,
and immediately sent him into a panic.

He jumped to his feet, intending on pushing Tony through the threshold of the doorway and
shutting it closed, locking and blocking it with anything he could find in the room. Unfortunately,
Tony was no longer in the doorway. He had silently walked in to stand behind Peter, and as Peter
jumped to his feet and turned to force Tony away, he was promptly caught in Tony’s inescapable
embrace.

Peter gasped and tried pulling away, but Tony muscular arms lifted the Omega into a fireman’s
carry and began walking him out of the room. Though momentarily stunned, Peter eyed Violet’s
sleeping form as he was swiftly carried out of the room and was momentarily inspired. He did
something along the lines of what he thought Violet would do, fight back.
Pounding on Tony’s back with all his might, Peter struggled and flailed about in Tony’s arms,
determined to get away from this man and protect Violet from the others soon to come. He tried
and he tried, crying out to Violet and pleading with Tony to stop. It was no use. Tony was too
strong, and before long Peter was swiftly carried out of his room and into the long, elegant halls
leading to Tony’s room. He never realized how close his room was to Tony’s. A troubling sign of
what was to come.

“Put me down! Let me go!” Peter yelled at the Alpha, still beating on his with the little strength he
had.

Tony ignored him, and within another minute the door to Tony’s room was kicked open.

“FRIDAY, close the door and lock it please.”

“Yes boss,” FRIDAY responded.

Peter watched the door in absolute horror close shut on FRIDAY’s command, feeling more than
hearing the sharp clicks as the locks were turned, trapping him inside. Oh God, please don’t let this
be happening. Please let this be a terrible, drug induced dream. Don’t let this be true.

Finally, Tony released Peter. The moment the doors were locked, and Peter couldn’t run away, Tony
leaned forward slightly and placed the Omega on his feet. Peter tried to run, but Tony grabbed him
by the shoulders, turned him sharply, and shoved him against the wall. He pressed his body against
Peter’s, caged Peter in with his muscular arms, and pressed his forehead against Peter’s.

Peter started whimpering, struggling to free himself from the cage, but his attempts were meek,
paling in comparison to his earlier attempts. Tony breathed deep, taking in Peter’s frightened scent
while Peter was blasted with Tony’s protective Alpha pheromones. Motor oil, iron, scotch, and
smoke made up his Alpha’s scent, and Peter once again felt so lost in it. It reminded him of the
times they spent together tinkering in the lab, of the experiments Peter did in the University lab,
and all the times he needed to fix the TV or any of the electronics that broke down at his Aunt and
Uncle’s place.

It made him think of home.

As much as Peter hated to admit it, the scent instinctually calmed Peter down. Tears fell down his
face, his hands rested on Tony’s chest, his will crumbling to dust. Tony kissed Peter’s tears away,
lapping them up before taking in Peter’s lips with his own. Peter reciprocated, getting so lost in the
scent of home he didn’t realize Tony’s hands had moved from the wall and were slowly caressing
his body.

His kisses became more insistent, and Peter tried to keep up with the increasing pace Tony was
exhibiting. He felt those calloused fingers trail down his chest, felt them shift to his sides and trail
lower, but none of it registered in his mind. Nothing mattered except the wonderful kisses Tony
blessed him with. He knows he shouldn’t be enjoying this, knows he was needed elsewhere, but
Tony smelled so good. Everything felt so good.

Then Tony’s hand dug into Peter’s waist while the other slipped into his pants, into his boxers, and
grabbed hold of his dick.

Peter let out a cry of panic that was muffled by Tony’s mouth, eyes shooting open and body tensing
painfully. Tony shoved him more firmly against the wall, nipping at Peter’s bottom lip, and
gripping Peter’s cock tightly, yet not painfully. Peter started hyperventilating, completely trapped in
more ways than one as Tony pulled back slightly.

“It’s okay,” he whispered huskily, returning to kiss Peter fervently. “It’ll all be okay. Just breathe
baby, just breathe.”

And Peter did. What else could he do? He was frozen in terror and lust, dazed and lost in his
Alpha’s scent, and so confused as to why he was feeling these warring emotions. Shame for giving
in, anger for being weak, warmth and relief from the arousal, fatigue from lack of sleep, fear from
this entirely sudden situation, and the abrupt lust that filled his senses as Tony started moving his
hand. Sliding up and down Peter’s cock.

It wasn’t very big, Tony’s big and calloused hand wrapped around the entirety of it, but Tony knew
how to make good use of it. Thumb massaging the tip, using the pre-cum as lubricant for the rest of
Peter’s length, and he went to town on it. Tony’s scent retained its protective nature but changed
into something stronger as he became more aroused. Peter felt his head tilt back, all the things Tony
was doing to him made him weak with lust. If Tony hadn’t been holding him up, Peter would have
melted into a puddle on the floor.

Peter started moaning, unable to stop it no matter how hard he tried. He shouldn’t be enjoying this,
so why was he? Why did this feel so good? Tony stuck his tongue in Peter’s mouth, seemingly
intent on claiming each and every part of the Omega. He increased his pace on Peter’s cock,
forcing Peter to moan louder as a result. Shivers overtook Peter’s body with how good it all felt.

“That’s it baby, just like that.” Tony groaned against Peter’s lips. “Just relax, breathe me in.”

Peter did as commanded, too aroused to do anything else. He leaned into Tony, grabbing his
shoulders to steady himself, hips thrusting into Tony’s hand. His mind tried shouting at him, but his
sense was gone. Whoosh! Out the window it went and into the street to get run over by the nightly
traffic. All he knew was pleasure. All he felt was Tony’s hand sliding up and down his length, hot
breath on his skin, Tony’s lips claiming his own, and the Alpha’s muscular body pressed against his
own. All he heard were his moans and Tony’s grunts.

Then a new sensation arose. Something building in his groin. Something warm, powerful,
overwhelming. Peter’s breathing sped up, his hips moved faster, hands latching onto Tony and
pulling him closer, kissing him deeper.

“Good boy,” Tony praised, matching Peter’s pace with his hand, “go ahead baby. Cum for me.”

And Peter did. With a few more thrusts, Peter screamed. A pool of wet warmth shot out of him into
his pants and into Tony’s hand. He screamed his pleasure, Tony capturing his moans with his mouth
as he continued lazily kissing Peter. Together they rode out Peter’s orgasm, and together they
stayed once it was done.

“Why . . .” Peter started, panting against Tony’s lips. “Why would you do that?”

Tony kissed once more, long and ardently, before pulling back, “you’re my Omega. My chosen. No
one will ever hurt you; no one will ever touch you, and no one will ever take you from me.”

Tony’s hand released his death grip on Peter’s waist and lifted Peter’s chin with it, eyes now gazing
into the bloody red of the Alpha in front of him. Peter’s knees went weak, almost cumming again
with how possessive his Alpha was over him. Tony’s calloused fingers gripped Peter’s chin tightly,
caging him once more.

“I know you’re scared; I know you don’t trust me very much right now, but I promise you that you
and Violet are in no danger of me, or any of the team. You both belong here. You’re both home. If
we must spend the rest of our lives proving that to you, then so be it, but remember this. The world
doesn’t get have you, either of you. You’re mine, she’s theirs, and nothing will ever change that.”

Tony kissed Peter again, and Peter kissed him back.

Avengers Tower

Violet

For the first time in a long time, Violet didn’t dream. No nightmares to wake up screaming to, no
visions of long-lost loved ones taunting her or breaking her heart. Just darkness. Comforting
darkness that swept her up like a blanket and held tight as she finally rested. Violet wasn’t done
fighting, not by a long shot, but even she needed a break from time to time. After everything that
happened in the past couple of weeks, and what would inevitably happen in the weeks to come, she
needed the soft moments to recuperate when she could.

She didn’t realize how much she needed it until she, at long last, woke up from her dreamless sleep.
With a groan and a stretch, she came to two realizations. One, she was hurting bad, like really bad.
Second, she was tied up again, and wasn’t alone in the room. She was lying on a bed, and there was
a dip in front of her waist along with a strange heat that could only come from the warmth of a
human being.

Please let it be Peter. Please let it be Peter. Please let it be Peter. Violet chanted to herself
repeatedly. She took a deep breath, preparing for the worst while hoping for the best. Maybe it was
Peter, sitting there and staring at her with his tearstained face and a hopeless look in his eyes. He
was far too empathetic to appear any other way.

Tentatively, she opened her eyes.

The first thing she saw was the rope that bound her hands together a few inches in front of her face.
Black hemp rope, which she only knows from Peter and his kinky preferences during his heat, with
a double column style where the knot was hidden instead of residing on top. Not good for Violet
who really wanted to escape, and with the knot hidden it made her planned attempt a hell of a lot
harder.

The next thing she noticed was that not only were her wrists bound together, but the same style
rope was used to attach her bindings to the gold metal bed post. What is it with the Avengers and
gold? Greedy much? She gave it a tug, wincing slightly as the rope dug into her skin. Of course,
they’d use to scratchy kind, people preferred the softer rope. He liked being restrained, not being
hurt.

Then she saw the blood drops on the white bed sheets almost directly in front of her. Definitely not
a good sign. Instinctually her gaze followed the drops down the sheet, and instantly she regretted it.
The drops led to where Violet felt the dip in the bed. The dip caused by a nearly naked Bucky
staring down at her with silver eyes, eyes like daggers as he took in the bound Violet lying next
him.

Violet gasped in fear, eyes widening in shock and panic catapulting her body into action. Or it
would have if the knots had been done by someone with far less expertise than her captors. Bucky
was covered in blood. Soaked from head to toe, knotting in his long hair that hung loose and barely
passed his shoulders, staining his skin and leaving unflattering lines all along his chest and
abdominal muscles. Even his metal arm was covered, dried blood stuck in the tiny grooves where
the tech in his arm opened and shut.

Violet didn’t struggle for long. She had barely begun to pull at the ropes and allow her panicked
reaction to overtake her when he moved with the speed of a viper. He suddenly pulled her down the
bed until the tug of the rope attached to the bedpost stopped her, digging painfully into her wrists
once more. As she let out a pained cry, he jumped on top of her, straddling her waist and using his
metal arm to shove her bound wrists to the pillows above her head. His free hand, human hand,
grabbed her neck and stopped her struggles in its tracks.

The grip didn’t hurt. It wasn’t tight or restricting, but it easily could be. In the span of 3 seconds,
Bucky Barnes put her in the most vulnerable position she could have possibly imagined, only it was
much more terrifying. Terrifying because this wasn’t Bucky Barnes.

This was something else.

She trembled beneath him, her suddenly realization unleashing her panic to new heights while also
confusing the hell out of her. How could she possibly know that? She only just talked to the man a
couple weeks ago, and now she’s suddenly able to tell whether it was him or it wasn’t? Yet she
should because the signs were right there. The most obvious being his eyes. They were always red,
the crimson red that scared the crap out of her and enraged her, but they had nothing on the cold,
dagger-like eyes he was displaying right now. It made her miss the crimson, like a person who
claims to hate meat until they try the vegan substitute.

Bucky, or whoever this was, leaned down slowly and surely until their faces were inches apart. His
dagger eyes studied her, eyelids sheathing slightly when he breathed in her scent. As if he were
taking in an erotic drug of some sort. Violet just froze. She had no idea who she was dealing with
right now and she was tied up. All she could do was wait for what he did next and hope she didn’t
react badly.

His thumb caressed the side of her neck, gently catching the edge of her scent gland, sending sparks
all throughout her body and hindering her breathing. He watched her reaction, cocking his head
slightly, and repeated the action. She reluctantly gave the same response, gasping with the shocks
spreading from his touch. He leaned in closer, hot breath touching her face, their noses just barely
touching.

Then he spoke slowly in his deep, scratchy voice, “What’s my name?”

Violet was thrown for a loop. Was Bucky really this far gone? What the hell happened in the last
however many hours that made him forget his own damn name? Did he hit his head or something?
Maybe that’s all the blood came from?

Violet’s lips trembled while she breathed deeply, steadying her nerves before answering his
question.
“Bucky,” she winced out, surprised to find how sore her jaw was, “your name is Bucky.”

There was an instantaneous reaction from him. He growled, hands tensing without tightening his
grips on her. Streaks of red shot through those dagger-like eyes. Violet fought to keep her breathing
under control, afraid he would feed off it and use it against her. He momentarily stretched out on
top of her, popping his back as he eased the tense muscles there. The action caused his groin rub
against the top of her belly, and through the action she was left dumbstruck. Bucky had a fucking
hard on.

She tried not to stare at it, willing herself to just look into the scary dagger eyes and hope she
doesn’t get her throat crushed like Billy did. Unfortunately, she could still feel it, which made it
nearly impossible to ignore. She was stubborn though, and true to her nature she determinedly
stared back at Bucky, who hadn’t taken his eyes off her.

He cocked his head slightly. “What’s your name?”

Easy enough question. If he didn’t remember his own name, then he certainly wouldn’t remember
hers. She took another breath before answering.

“Violet,” she replied huskily, “my name is Violet.”

He sniffed, eyes darkening as a result, “are you my Omega?”

Without thinking, Violet glared up at the scary Alpha who had her trapped in his grasp, and angrily
answered, “I’m nobodies fucking Omega.”

His eyes darkened once more, the crimson starting to bleed through, “are you sure about that?”

“Yeah,” Violet nodded as best as she could, “pretty fucking sure.”

His flesh hand left her neck, moving up to brush his fingers against her chin, “you’re wrong about
that.”

She was about to give another angry retort when his forehead touched her own, silencing her
briefly as he growled and writhed above her. Not once did he hurt her, appearing to only hurt
himself instead. She could hear the stretch of his muscles, the pops in his bones, the groans of relief
and pain that left him. She lay there frozen, wishing she could make a run for it and hide in a place
where he could never find her.

A few minutes later, he finally pulled back, and she was surprisingly relieved to find most of the
crimson back in his eyes. Streaks of cold silver remained, like veins shooting some sort of venom
into him. He looked slightly confused as he stared at her, but quickly came to his senses within a
few short seconds.

“Violet?” He asked, concern coloring his voice.

She asked the first question that popped into her head, unable to stop herself, “do you have a split
personality, or did you get hit on the head?”

He looked at her confused for a brief moment before his head suddenly jerked to the side, a growl
escaping him. His human hand moved to cover her mouth, a whimper of pain escaping her with the
sharp pain shooting through her jaw from the action. Bucky didn’t ease up, focused on controlling
whatever he seemed to be fighting.

“Don’t speak, he likes your voice.”

Who likes her voice? What the hell was going on? Was this a nightmare?

Bucky leaned away a hair more, taking deep and steady breaths before speaking again, “I’m not in
control right now, so I need you to listen to me.” He appraised Violet momentarily, and she nodded
slightly in response, wanting any excuse to get out of his hold. “I’m going to release you from the
bed, and then I’m going to take you to our bathroom. Do not fight me, do not try to run away from
me, and do not speak until I say you can. I can’t guarantee he won’t hurt you if he comes back and
you’re in his grasp like this.” He stopped, staring imploringly at Violet, “I don’t want you to get
hurt. Please, for once, do as I say.”

She wanted to argue. She wanted to kick, scream, and fight her way out of here. What she did was
simply nod, and wait for his next action, knowing that ultimately it was the best choice for her to
make at the moment. The worst choice ever but beggars can’t be choosers in situations that could
end with rape or death or something worse.

Bucky sighed in relief, leaning forward and kissing her forehead slightly. Then he went to work. In
a matter of seconds, Violet was released from the metal headboard, along with her feet at the other
end of the bed. Her wrists and ankles were still bound, but now she had more freedom to move
around slightly. He moved to stand next to the bed, pulling her hands forward and sitting her up on
the bed. He coaxed her to face him, allowing her to swing bound feet over the edge of the bed.
Bound hands still in his grasp, hard on obviously facing her, her eyes stubbornly looking into his,
waiting for his next move.

“Don’t fight me,” he reminded her.

Then he leaned down, scooped her up, and threw her over his shoulder in a fireman’s carry.
Promptly, he turned to face the open doorway, and walked out of Peter’s room. She stayed still,
knowing it was useless to run when the knots in the bindings at her ankles were mostly likely
impeccably good, just like the ones binding her wrists together. She cursed herself, busying herself
with all the things that led her to this situation and all the different choices she could have made
when they happened upon another room.

The first thing she heard was the shower running. The unmistakable sound of pressurized water
hitting the ground filled the room. Then she smelled, actually smelled without a heat aiding her
lack of ability, the pungent scent of two Alphas. One scent containing red wine, cayenne, and snow
mixed with saffron, honey, rose petals, and fresh bread. The other was whiskey, burning cedar,
cinnamon apples, book pages, and falling rain. It was overwhelming, it made Violet dizzy and alert
at the same time.

It was Bucky and Natasha’s room.

She wanted to puke. There could only be so many reasons for being taken here, and none of them
led anywhere good. She whimpered, both in pain and defeat. Why didn’t she run? Why didn’t she
take the chance when she had it? Why did let logic and sense win? They can both kiss her ass.

The door to their room shut closed and locked itself the moment Bucky had carried Violet safely
through, then he turned and headed towards what had to be the bathroom. The sound of the running
shower got louder with each step. The lights were off in the bedroom, so Violet couldn’t really
describe it, but the lighting in the bathroom wasn’t much better.

It didn’t long for her to figure out why.

“About time,” a sultry voice caught her attention, “I was wondering whether I should come fetch
you two or not. I’m glad I decided to wait.”

Violet felt her head drop in defeat at Natasha’s voice. It didn’t remain that way for long. Bucky set
her down on her unsteady feet, helping her stand up straight before guiding her to a nearby chair.
The bathroom was filled with lit candles, candles that Natasha was still lighting when Bucky
carried her in. The moment he set her down, he started tying her up once more. This time to the
chair instead of a bed post.

Natasha, from what Violet could tell in the dim lighting, was in the same nearly naked state as
Bucky was. From the brief flickers of light offered by the flames of the candles near her face,
Natasha looked more than pleased. She seemed relaxed, content, perhaps even happy. That
unnerved Violet more than Bucky at the moment. Next to Natasha was the tub and based on how
many rose petals she saw floating at the surface, Violet surmised that the tub was filled.

She desperately avoided going down that train of thought, using all her willpower to not pull that
thread.

“I suspect you’re wondering what’s going on,” Natasha interrupted Violet’s thoughts, both a
welcome and unwelcome reprieve.

“Trying not to,” Violet responded after Bucky nodded to her, giving her the go ahead.

What has she come to? Looking to an alpha for permission to speak?! What next?!

Natasha chuckled slightly, “you sound better. You put us through a rollercoaster of emotions the
other night. First with that kiss with Darcy,” Violet grimaced at that, of course she’d bring that up,
“then going rogue and purposefully putting yourself in danger for what? A bit of information?”
Natasha tisked, shaking her head slightly, “and then Darcy playing cruel little tricks, drugging you,”
she hesitated, setting the final candle down on the rim of the tub before turning to face Violet,
“hurting you.”

A cold chill went down Violet’s spine, “what are you going to do to her?”

Natasha cocked her head, hands moving towards the front of her bra, “it depends.”

“It depends on- Oh my God!” Violet was saying when Natasha unclipped her bra and swiftly took it
off, dropping it to the floor as Violet desperately tried to look anywhere that wasn’t in the direction
of Natasha, who slipped her fingers under the hem of her matching black lace panties and started
sliding them down.

Violet has seen naked people, but only ever on TV. Whenever Peter’s in heat he always keeps his
boxers on, same with the other Omegas at the Omega house. Even when she and Darcy paid a guy
to give Javier a blowjob, she wasn’t actually there to see it happening, she was dancing on the
dance floor. Aside from catching a glimpse of her naked self in the mirror, this is the first time she’s
seen anyone naked in person.
 And it was happening not even 5 feet from her.

Her eyes were glued to the ground. Maybe if she stayed quiet and stopped being such a smartass,
maybe they’d leave her alone? A foolish, foolish hope but what else could she do? She was straight
up panicking. This was a new territory that she never intended to venture in, and now she was
essentially hog tied and left in the middle of it.

“Oh sweetie,” Natasha spoke softly, her feet coming into view before her demure hand grabbed
Violet by the chin, pulling it up to look at her with pride, “you really are new to this.”

Violet didn’t respond, shutting her eyes and curling in her lips, one of the last defenses she had left.
Natasha chuckled again, promptly moving Violet’s bound hands to the side and sitting in her lap.
Violet sucked in a shocked breath, not daring to move or to breathe while Natasha had her in this
position.

She took hold of Violet’s bound hands and started messing with the knots, “here’s what’s going to
happen. You are going to take a bath with me while James takes a much-needed shower. You are
going to let me bathe you, wash your hair and rub you down all nicely. You are not going to escape,
and you are not going to fight with us. Not tonight. Afterwards, I’ll provide you with clothes, give
you a massage, and then the three of us will go to bed. No sex, no mating, just a nice and relaxing
evening after a trying night and an even longer day. Okay?”

“Do I even have a choice in this?” Violet grated out, stiff as a board.

“Of course you do,” Natasha assured her, “and the choice you make will determine what we do
about Darcy and her antics last night.” Her thumb caressed Violet bottom lip, a warm smile on her
face. “What will it be Violet? What choice are you going to make?”

Chapter End Notes

What will Violet choose? Is Natasha being true to her word? Is Bucky and the Winter Soldier
two different people, or simply a darker part of himself he disassociates? How about Peter and
Tony? Find out next chapter ;) Thank you guys so much for reading! You're amazing! Please
leave a comment and let me know what you think! :D
 Tomorrow Never Knows: Part 2
Chapter Summary

Violet takes a bath.

Chapter Notes

*hides in bomb shelter* don't kill me! Aim for Natasha!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 43

Tomorrow Never Knows: Part 2

Bathroom

Violet

“What choice are you going to make?”

A haunting question Violet never thought she would have to answer in this context. Never did she
predict someone like her would be forced to make a choice that would determine another person’s
fate, especially with how ridiculous this whole situation was. Take a bath with one of her captors
and follow their rules, or don’t follow their rules and someone gets severely hurt or killed while
still being forced to take a fucking bath with them. Talk about a lose-lose situation.

Her heart was beating out of her chest, breathing on the verge of hyperventilating, and nearly every
inch of her body hurt beyond imagining. Her eyes remained shut, but her lips were no longer curled
in. Natasha took advantage of that, surprisingly soft fingers playing with her bottom lip, soft
laughter emanating from her exposed chest. She was in Violet’s lap, naked as the day she was born.
The warmth from her lithe body seeping into Violet’s bound one, placing Violet’s bound hands on
her exposed thigh. Her arm wrapped around Violet’s shoulders, bare breasts undoubtedly inches
from Violet’s face.

“What’s it going to be, sweetheart? You going to fight me on this, and risk Darcy’s safety? Or are
you going to do as I say?”

Violet sighed, her choice already made. What kind of person would she be if she allowed someone
else to get hurt when she had the chance to stop it, to spare them from a pain they didn’t have to
suffer through? Darcy had her faults, and certainly deserved a swift kick in the ass from Violet, but
she didn’t deserve what Bucky and Natasha would undoubtedly put her through. The image of
Kilgrave crossed her mind, and no matter how scared Violet was, she wouldn’t let Darcy suffer his
fate.

“Do you promise?” Violet whispered, voice breaking with her fear.

“Promise what, exactly?” Natasha asked, shifting slightly Violet’s lap.

“If I do this, you promise to leave Darcy alone? You promise not to hurt her?”

Natasha didn’t answer right away. Her thumb moved down to brush Violet’s chin before gripping it
tightly. Violet winced slightly, the pain in her jaw escalating as Natasha tilted her face up a few
inches.

“Look at me,” she commanded in her sultry voice, a lust burning behind her words.

Violet took a deep breath, terror spreading throughout her entire being before she bravely opened
her eyes and stared deep into the burnt sienna of the Alpha who had Violet trapped in her licentious
grasp. Natasha’s expression boasted pride. A wanton smile, seemingly flushed cheeks but Violet
attributed that to the candlelight, trails of dried blood that flowed from her forehead to her chin that
made her seem positively haunting. Her eyes were a different story. Beneath the obvious lust, there
was disbelief, an awe that confused Violet to no end.

“Why would you help someone that hurt you?”

Violet blinked. “Why would you hurt someone who didn’t hurt you?”

Natasha’s lips quirked, “you first.”

For a long moment they gaped at each other. Neither blinking nor flinching as they gazed into one
another eyes, trying to figure the other out. Violet spoke first, reluctantly acquiescing the Alpha.

“I don’t care that she drugged me. I don’t care if she’s Jack the Ripper. I don’t care if she turns out
to be as manipulative and fucked up as you are because that’s not who I am.” Violet took a breath,
pushing through the weight of Natasha’s increasingly heavy stare, “I’m the idiot who runs into a
burning building to save a woman who’d rather burn alive with her stuff than live without it. The
idiot who stops running in the middle of an escape because she realized her brother was in heat and
needed medical attention. The idiot who risked her life to find out why a bunch of assholes were
invading the tower so she can use the information to better protect the Omegas on this floor while
you assholes were away.” She stopped, taking another deep and calming breath before bravely
continuing, “to sum it all up. I’m an idiot who won’t let anyone get hurt if I can do something about
it.”

“But why?” Natasha asked, awe and confusion clouding her once pleased expression. “Why do that
at all?”

“Because I’m going to do what I believe is right, no matter the cost.”

“Even if the cost is your own life?”

Violet scoffed, shocked to see concern shadowing the Alpha’s eyes, “we all die at some point. If the
way I meet the reaper is through doing the right thing, then so be it. I’ll go in peace and call it a
life.” Her lips quirked slightly as she took another breath, “besides, some deeds are worth dying
for.”

Natasha stared at her, not speaking or moving, just staring. What could she be thinking? Did Violet
reveal too much, give something away that she’ll later regret? Did she just screw up her chances of
escaping this woman, this whole fucked up team with Peter for good? She couldn’t worry about
that now. It was only going to give her nightmares and drive her insane. Right now, she needed to
focus on surviving the night.

Violet took another calming breath, and then bravely state, “your turn.”

She did not expect Natasha’s face to morph into a grin and was thrown when it did. She couldn’t
stop her eyes from widening in surprise at Natasha’s sudden happiness, or was it amusement?
Violet didn’t know anymore. She felt her body instinctually move back, but Natasha held onto her,
and did something that rendered Violet speechless.

When Natasha originally sat in Violet’s lap, both legs were crossed and draped over one side. Now,
Natasha stood up, showing off her naked form without letting go of Violet’s chin, she spread her
legs and one by one she stepped forward before slowly sinking back down in Violet’s lap,
straddling her. Both hands went to cup Violet’s face, a face that showed pure terror as she
desperately tried to lean away from the Alpha. Breaths coming fast, panting and deep.

Natasha gently shushed her, resting her forehead against the Omega’s. Violet could hear her
breathing in Violet’s scent, breathing in her fear. She tried closing her eyes, not wanting to see
anymore, but something else grabbed her attention.

An angry growl sounded from the right of them, and Violet flinched away from the sight of it,
gasping as she did. She completely forgot about Bucky, her attention on surviving Natasha and
what she had planned for her tonight. During their conversation, Bucky must have slunk off to the
shady corner near the doorway, and now he wasn’t Bucky anymore. The crimson red he was able to
regain was gone once again, leaving the dagger-like eyes staring intently at the women.

Violet somehow felt a new surge of panic run through her system, but Natasha remained steadfast.
She hummed contently, caressing Violet’s cheek with the back of one hand while moving the other
to cover Violet’s mouth. Bucky growled at that, but it wasn’t angry. It sounded more annoyed. He
likes your voice went through her mind, and suddenly Natasha’s action didn’t seem all that
terrifying. Still scary because how could she possibly know that, but ultimately it didn’t hold the
same level of fear as it could.

“Soldat,” Natasha spoke firmly, like a commander facing his troops.

The reaction was instantaneous. Violet watched as the man went from a seemingly wild and
untamed animal-like creature to immediately straightening up and standing at attention at Natasha’s
command. Violet’s eyes went impossibly wider. What the fuck?

“Soldat, eto Vayolet. Ona nasha izbrannitsa, nashe sokrovishche i lyubov' vsey vashey zhizni. Vy
zashchitite yeye, vy umrete za neye, kak Baki Barns sdelal by dlya neye.” Natasha spoke quickly,
her sultriness only growing in its passion as her voice went smoother with each word that escaped
her lips. “Vy ne podvedete, i vy ne budete trebovat' yeye dlya sebya. Ona nasha, i ya prikazyvayu
tebe zapomnit' eto. Vsegda.”
“Da, lyubov' moya,” Bucky, or whoever that was, answered fervently, those dagger eyes straying
ever so slightly to gaze at Violet.

“Khorosho. Teper' primite dush i dayte serzhantu Barnsu vernut'sya.” Natasha replied, voice
retaining her commanding tone while somehow seeming gentle. Violet didn’t know what to think,
this was all so messed up. Maybe this was a delayed nightmare? The awful delusion type that
appeared when one was wide awake and suddenly started hallucinating? Was that even a thing?
Violet hoped it was, otherwise, this made no sense to her.

Bucky bowed his head, and with one last lingering glance at both women, he walked past them and
headed towards the showers. Natasha forced Violet to follow where he went, guiding her head as he
headed towards the shower. Oh no, Violet knew where this was going, particularly when Natasha
whispered, “look at him,” in her ear. Violet didn’t want to for more reasons than one, primarily
because he didn’t say they could ogle his naked body. Natasha clearly did with her show and tell
session and straddling a very uncomfortable Violet, but Bucky didn’t.

Yet Violet understood that Natasha could misconstrue her reluctance as fighting back, and Violet
didn’t want to give her any excuse to use it against her and hurt Darcy. So, with guilt already
weighing her heart down, she unwillingly watched as Bucky ripped, literally ripped, his black
briefs off his body and stepped into the running shower. An overhead light appeared the moment
the water started washing the blood off his skin, showing off far more than what Violet was
prepared for. She’s seen men’s asses on tv before so she was about 70% sure she could handle it
once he showed off his backside. If that was all she was shown, then she would have been fine.

She was not prepared for the front though.

She couldn’t help it. When she saw his front, and how hard the man truly was, she reared back and
went through the same reaction as she did when Natasha took her bra off. If her mouth hadn’t been
covered, a stream of colorful expletives would have spilled out of her. No shame, just honesty.
Fucking hell, she was not prepared for this, she doubted she could do any more of this, but she had
too. Darcy’s fate was in her bound hands, she couldn’t fail her, not over this!

Thankfully, Natasha allowed Violet to look away, and pulled her attention back to her once more.

“Sorry,” she smiled, “I couldn’t help myself. James is so delectable to look at, and I really wanted
to see your first reaction to him.” She giggled softly, brushing Violet’s sweaty hair out of her face.
“You never fail to disappoint.”

Violet grunted angrily, but made no other response, inwardly knowing the sound alone could be
used against her. Natasha giggled even more, staring down at Violet with those burnt sienna eyes,
warmth filling them to the brim. One hand still covered Violet’s mouth while the other continued
caressing Violet’s cheek. Violet made another sound, an insistent one that said she wanted to talk.
Natasha smirked at that, and slowly leaned forward.

“I think we’ve drawn this out long enough,” she whispered, leaning forward slightly more until she
was whispering in Violet’s ear, “now what’s your answer?”

Violet responded with the same insistent noise, and with a wistful sigh, Natasha finally removed
her hand.

“You didn’t answer,” Violet spoke quickly and quietly, suspiciously eyeing Bucky while he stood in
the shower.
Natasha grunted softly, “what didn’t I answer?”

“My question. I answered yours, now answer mine.” Violet maintained, waiting for Natasha’s
response while glaring up at the shadowy ceiling.

Natasha leaned back to stare deeply into Violet’s eyes. The burnt sienna unquestionably providing
Violet with plenty of nightmare fuel for all the nights to come. There was no amusement, no lust,
just an inquisitive look about her. Studiously studying Violet before deciding. The hand that
caressed Violet’s cheek reached up and behind Violet, grabbing hold of something Violet knew she
would hate to see.

She was right.

In less than second, Natasha’s hand returned to Violet’s line a vision gripping a roll a duct tape.
Fucking hell her life couldn’t get any worse. Of course, there was fucking duct tape on their
bathroom counter. What next? A ball gag? Violet really hoped her morbid sense of humor wasn’t
on point.

“The reason why I hurt those who don’t hurt me is because it’s what I was trained to do,” Natasha
stated, pulling back once more and using both hands to unroll a single length of tape, just enough to
place over Violet’s mouth. “You see, Violet, I didn’t have the same upbringing as you. I didn’t have
a supportive father who taught me that good deeds were meant to be achieved in this world. My
father sold me off to an organization who trained me to be the assassin I am today. I wasn’t raised
to do the right thing; I was raised to be the reaper you so callously mentioned. To bring death to
those whose name unfortunately came to my work pile,” she stopped, ripping off the piece of tape
before looking Violet dead in the eyes. “You think of me as manipulative and fucked up, and you’re
absolutely right. For so long that’s what I’ve had to be if I was going to survive in the business I
was raised in. I was resigned to . . . exist in that life, to do the job and do what I needed to do . . .
and then I saw him.”

Natasha turned to face Bucky, his back thankfully facing the two women. Most of the blood was
now gone, but his metal arm was mostly out of sight and doing strange, small movements, and his
human hand was pressed against the dark marble wall. Violet hoped he was simply focusing on
getting the blood out of the crevices. She figured Natasha, on this point alone, would know better.
Not that she would ask.

“I saw how hard he fought; how powerful he was amid the submission he forced to commit. I
watched him fight day after day, watched the soldier emerge as James fought the good fight. I
watched HYDRA’s creation be born while the man fought to subdue them both. It was inspiring, it
made me want to be better, and I knew I had to save him.” Natasha turned back to Violet, those
eyes filled to the brim was resignation, “just like I need to save you.”

Violet flinched, unsure of what to say when Natasha finally brought the tape down on Violet’s lips,
silencing her incoming response. She stared up at Natasha in fright, too afraid to feel embarrassed
at her blatant show of fear to the Alpha slowly verbally torturing her. She pleaded wordlessly
through the tape, trying to reach Natasha after she finally revealed something to Violet after all this
time.

Natasha responded by shushing her once more, gentle yet harsh at the same time.

“Violet,” she started, resting a hand on Violet’s throat, “if you keep your word and do as I say, then
I will keep my word and will not harm Darcy. That goes for both for me and James. Okay? Yes,
you will, or no you won’t?”

Violet breathed deeply through her nose, pondering the decision before her. Do it or don’t do it? So
different yet so similar to Natasha’s original offer. Different because now there were different
implications at hand. Same because it was still the same deal, right? At the end, it didn’t matter.
Just like in the beginning, her choice was already made. The difference is she didn’t have a voice to
ensure Natasha’s word, which meant no more stalling.

So, with a heart filled with dread and tears threatening to prickle her eyes, Violet finally nodded.

The grin on Natasha’s face couldn’t have grown wider at Violet’s apparent submission.
Immediately, she pulled Violet to her feet, leaving the Omega both shocked and surprised to find
her feet unbound. She could have sworn Bucky was tying her to the chair. Then again, maybe he
was loosening the knots because . . . whatever was affecting him could potentially affect her too?
Maybe he really was trying to help her? Perhaps she’d never know?

Then Natasha reached behind Violet once more and brandished a new weapon to use against Violet.
Not a ball gag, thank God, but unfortunately something much worse. Scissors. Scissors that
Natasha quickly utilized by snipping the straps that held Violet’s sports bra in place. To make
matters worse, she quickly maneuvered Violet in the same second and cut through the last sports
bra. Natasha grabbed the offending fabric and ripped it off, leaving Violet a blushing chosen,
covering her exposed chest with all her might as Natasha continued her terrible tirade.

Natasha quickly, roughly pulled off the sweat-soaked biker shorts and stand white cotton
underwear, coaxing/tricking Violet to lift her legs in order to steal the “offending” garment. Now
Violet was as naked as Natasha, and her heart could not beat faster if it tried.

Violet tried her best to breathe steadily, to not let her panic overwhelm her. Natasha wasn’t helping
at all, the lustful look returned to her eyes and smile, looking at Violet like she was something good
to eat. Violet begged to differ. Still, when Natasha reached to grabbed Violet’s shoulders, the brash
Omega didn’t resist. Her feet might be free, but Violet had all of not just Natasha’s attention, but
Bucky’s as well. Or whoever he was now. Both were staring at her naked, standing form while
Violet just wanted to run away screaming.

If she had a breaking point, she would be reaching it right about now.

“Sweetie,” Natasha whispered in her ear, “we’re taking a bath. No clothes are allowed in a bath. If
you behave, then I’ll let you wash yourself, okay?”

Violet rolled her eyes, nodding in stunned defeat. What else could she do?! Run out the door? Sit
down and cry? Stay standing there like a frozen idiot?

She focused on breathing and only breathing as Natasha kissed her cheek and took hold of the stray
rope hanging loosely from the bindings on her wrists. Violet glared at it. How had she not noticed
that? Bucky must have left it there after he released her from the bed. Natasha wrapped her around
her hand and used it as a leash to pull Violet towards the bath, a mischievous look in those sienna
eyes.

Can this be over already? Violet was at the brink and didn’t know how much longer she could take
this. Just keep breathing. Focus on that, tune everything else out, and remain steady. It’s going to be
okay she chanted to herself, a weak attempt to remain calm amid the situation.
Deep grunts could be heard from the shower, and not the type that Violet wanted to hear. Natasha
smiled at Violet, stopping at the edge of tub and maneuvering the Omega to stand in front of her.
The grunts grew in volume as Natasha kissed Violet’s temple, flicking her tongue out to lick the
sweat on her skin. Violet flinched at that but retained her focus. Just breathe. Keep breathing.

“Hop in,” Natasha ordered in her sultry voice, running a hand down Violet’s exposed spine.

With a steady breath, Violet lifted her legs one by one and stepped into the tub.

The water was hot, not scalding but surprisingly pleasant in its temperature. A strong smell wafted
up to Violet as she sank into the warm water. It reminded her of the essential oils Wanda uses to
help her relax when she’s particularly stressed out. Eucalyptus maybe? Violet couldn’t tell. The
only thing that mattered was she was once again fully covered, curling into a tight ball until the
water reached just above her shoulders.

Violet sighed in relief. Coverage. Thank God. She basked in the moment as long as she could, and
then inwardly groaned with dread.

Not even five seconds later, Natasha settled in the water right behind Violet. One leg settled on
each side of Violet, meaning she was stuck in between them. She closed her eyes, hoping this
would end soon, and flinched when Natasha’s hands strolled up her back, brushed her shoulders,
and tangled her fingers in her sweaty blue hair.

“I think I’ll start here,” her sultry voice stated as she gently tugged Violet backwards, “go ahead
and start washing up. There’s soap and a loofah to the left of you.”

Violet did as she was told, keeping her eyes closed and her breathing as steady as she could. The
water moved as Natasha scooted forward, her thighs squeezing gently at Violet’s side, further
trapping the Omega in her sensual embrace. Violet felt lips pressing against her shoulder quickly
follow by a particularly pleased hum. “Leave your back, I’ll get that for you.”

This was going to suck.

Natasha took her time washing Violet’s hair while Violet quickly and awkwardly scrubbed down
her body like she was exposed to a deadly disease. It was awkward because her wrists were still
bound together, Natasha undoubtedly leaving it like that on purpose. Why? Violet had a few
options floating through her mind, all of them tied to some aspect of control. Throughout each
experience she’s had with the Alpha, the one thing Violet could see was that Natasha liked to be in
control. Taking the lead in the conversations with Violet, having the last word when she didn’t, the
orders she gives to Bucky and . . . other Bucky? All indicators for Violet’s rough conclusion. A
conclusion she never realized could be so on point yet so far off the mark.

Natasha has been holding back, and that scared the shit out of Violet. If she was holding back with
this, what else was she holding back? Considering she was an assassin and super spy, probably
everything else. It left the Omega feeling severely outmatched, more so than she was already aware
of, but not defeated. Even in her panic, Violet refused to be defeated. She had to keep fighting.

She was finished in less than a minute, wanting this to be done and over with, but Natasha was in
no hurry. Slowly and thoroughly, Natasha made good use of her time and washed Violet’s blue
curls. Wetting her hair with a pitcher set on the rim of the tub, picking out rose petals that managed
to get stuck in the strands, and lathering up the wonderful locks with shampoo. Violet strongly
suspected the shampoo was Natasha’s. It was well in her realm of deplorable choices since she
stripped in front of Violet and forced her into this situation. Once her fingers started massaging
Violet’s scalp, Violet realized something.

She didn’t feel as scared as she thought she should be.

Maybe her constant panic had left her in a state where she was still panicked, but totally numb to it
at the same time. Perhaps the confusion and ludicrousness throughout this whole ordeal was so
powerful it overwhelmed all other emotions. Maybe her mind finally snapped, and she was awake
yet dead to the world, like a vegetable? A combination of all three? Violet could see any of them as
an acceptable reason, but she feared it was something worse.

What if there was a small, small part of her that . . . liked it?

The bound hands, the fear catapulting through her system, the forced bathing, none of that was
what she was thinking of. It was the fingers in her hair. The nails just barely scratching her scalp as
she was gently petted by someone she trusted. Jessica used to do it when the pair were drinking,
and Violet’s head somehow ended up in her lap. Wanda does it sometimes too, Pietro even more so,
but that was normally after waking up from nightmares or simply when she needed to calm down.
Even Peter’s done it once or twice, and it’s always worked like a charm.

The difference here is that by no means did Violet trust Natasha. She doubted she could ever learn
to trust someone who joked about assaulting her and giggled like a schoolgirl while Violet was tied
to a chair and scared out of her mind. Violet didn’t want to trust someone like that, and yet she had
to if she wanted to ensure Darcy’s safety.

And yet she was relaxing beneath her touch. Violet was shocked to realize that her body
instinctually started leaning into Natasha’s naked embrace as her fingers expertly kneaded Violet’s
scalp and spread through her lathered curls. She needed to keep her head, keep her wits and sense
for as long as she can. The only way she could was to fight, and the only way she could fight
without “breaking her word” was to do something she didn’t want to do.

At long last, Violet opened her eyes.

On the Brightside, the action did exactly what she hoped for. It stopped her from giving into
Natasha’s relaxing touch and woke her the fuck up. On the bad side of it, Violet saw Bucky
kneeling directly next to her, his face only inches away from her. The silver dagger-like eyes
shifting back and forth with the crimson.

Apart from her eyes going impossibly wider, Violet didn’t dare move. Natasha chuckled slightly
from behind her, lips pressing firmly against the back of Violet’s stiff neck. Bucky studied her,
more crimson fighting it’s way through as he cocked his head. He was impossibly still, like a statue
in a museum or something. It was unsettling, though not as much it should be. Everything about
tonight completely surpassed unsettling and went straight into what Violet now predicted hell to be
like.

“Don’t worry,” Natasha interrupted Violet’s mental tirade, “he’s watching over you.”

Violet did not feel reassured by that comment.

For the duration of their time in the bath, Bucky stared at Violet while Natasha hummed
contentedly, and Violet endured their forced attention. She passed the time by thinking about the
hand drawn map Jarvis gave to her and Peter when searching for the control room. She thought
about the different pathways she took that led her to the storage room on the acquisitions floor, and
the gateless food place on the cafeteria floor. She thought about the service stairwell that could lead
her to the ground level. The level where both the entrance and exit of the building await.

She avoided thinking about Peter as much as she could for one reason only. If Bucky and Natasha
were doing this to her, what could Tony be doing to Peter? A terrible question that would only lead
her brain down even more terrible avenues that would not help her or Peter right now. In fact, it
would only make things worse with the undivided attention she was receiving from her captors.
Bucky would surely see any change in expression, and Natasha would feel it thanks to her crude
positioning with her body.

When she wasn’t thinking about potential escapes, she focused on breathing and looking anywhere
that wasn’t at Bucky. Eventually she settled her gaze on the soap set directly in front of her. Was
that lavender? No that looks like Winter Berry. The packaging was brand new, and yet half the
bottle of bodywash was gone. How often do they take baths? Violet was lucky to sneak a shower at
a random gym once a week. Sometimes she’d take one at a friend’s place if she were going out for
the night.

Maybe they were clean freaks . . . or just used to washing off blood? Unfortunately, either way fits
their character.

At long last, with a final pour from the pitcher, Natasha rinsed Violet’s hair clean. It wouldn’t be
long now. Violet was ecstatic, relieved that this was finally over . . . or was it?

Natasha squeezed Violet’s hair, drops of water plopping into the tub or trailing down her exposed
skin. A glimmer of hope kept her breathing in line as Bucky reached out to take the pitcher from
Natasha and set it on the floor out of sight, eyes never leaving Violet. Natasha moved behind her,
the water and rose petals rushing past her as she did.

This was it, it’s finally over.

“Now you smell like you,” Natasha’s chest touched Violet’s back, hands sliding to Violet’s
shoulders and massaging the tense muscles there, “your scent was muddled by metal, grease, and
the intruders scents, and I simply couldn’t have that.”

Violet rolled her eyes, unable to help herself. No, she couldn’t have that all. Psycho.

Natasha kissed the back of her neck, “I used to do this with my sister when we were children. We’d
take turns, switching back and forth to wash the other’s hair. Hiding flower petals within the
strands, we’d be picking them out one by one until our next bath. She always favored water lilies,
something about the way they floated. I prefer mountain Arnica, but we could never find any. They
were too far away, and we were not allowed to stray far from our home. So, I used rose petals from
my mother’s garden.” She paused, a content sound escaping her, “sometimes when James runs his
hands through my hair, I swear I still feel a stray petal fall.”

Violet didn’t move when Natasha circled her arms around Violet’s chest, didn’t resist as she pulled
her closer, barely breathed when the Alpha’s chin hooked over her shoulder and pressed her cheek
against her own. Violet felt too stunned to do anything. What is going on here?

Natasha held her tight, teeth gently nipping Violet’s earlobe, “if I could, I’d bury myself inside of
you and stay there for the rest of my days.”
Violet flinched, shivers running up and down her spine at Natasha’s statement. When was this
going to end? When Violet broke and tried fighting back, giving Natasha the excuse to hurt Darcy?
She couldn’t let that happen, but Violet was at her breaking point. She wasn’t going to last much
longer without doing something, anything to stop this.

Her expression must have revealed that, because not even two seconds later, Bucky finally spoke.
Not the dagger eye Bucky, but the Bucky with crimson eyes. The Bucky that Violet kind of knew,
or at least was familiar with. Sadly, his words did not help her in the slightest.

“Let’s get her in the shower,” he spoke gruffly, causing Violet’s head to droop forward in defeat
while Natasha made a disappointed sound next to her.

From the corner of Violet’s eye, Bucky sent a muted glare to Natasha, one that displayed his anger
without holding any real heat behind it. As a result, Natasha sighed and lessened her hold on
Violet’s body. With one last kiss, Natasha whispered, “take his hands, and go with him.”

How about let me the FUCK go!

Violet gingerly stood up, wincing at the effort. Her body was really starting to hurt, particularly
with all the tension she was holding onto. It was at the point where she doubted she could lift her
leg without falling over for the effort. Bucky must have sensed this too. His hands tentatively
reached out and grasped her elbows, acting more as a guide than taking her by force. This action
surprised her, but none more so than the absolutely intense way he continued to watch her face. She
watched his face in return because he was still very much naked and very hard. She really hoped
she would bump into it, that might be the straw that breaks the camel’s back. He kept her steady as
he helped her out of the tub and continued to stare intensely at her face as he guided her to the still
running shower.

It was when he stopped her at the edge of the shower that she realized why his stare was so intense.
Why his gaze was pointed at her face. Why he seemed just as tense as her.

He was trying not to look at her body, just as she was trying not to look at his.

Even when his hands slid down the rope still binding her wrists together, his eyes refused to leave
hers. It was disturbing, the stark difference between him and the other version of him. How he
seemed uncomfortable with her nakedness while the other would have eaten her alive if he could
have. She didn’t know what to feel, didn’t know to trust. Should she trust Bucky? Could she trust
him?

So lost in her realization, she almost missed what he was doing with her hands. He was messing
with the ropes, undoing the knots and pulling them apart. Holy shit, he was untying her!

“Natasha or I will come back in a few minutes to get you. Rinse off in here, dry off over there,” his
head gestured towards a pile of plushy white towels on the spacious countertop, “and wait for one
of us to fetch you. Understand?”

Violet nodded, wanting so desperately to have her hands free again.

“Good,” Bucky responded, voice soft with relief, “and one last thing.”

What now? What more could they possibly want from her? Violet didn’t want to know the answer
to that.
 Bucky pointed to tape over her mouth, “leave that there, no matter what.” A flash of silver zoomed
through his eyes, and he flinched, lips curling back slightly into what Violet thought was snarl, but
no noise came out of his mouth. “I don’t want him coming back tonight.”

He like your voice, whirled through her mind, and suddenly she understood.

Bucky couldn’t push the other guy away because of her, because he latched onto her voice or
something. Maybe he wanted to shut her up? She wasn’t particularly nice with her choice of words
when she spoke with him earlier and it wouldn’t be the first time she’s been hunted down over
something she said. Then again, he could have seen her as a challenge. It would explain why he
responded with, you’re wrong about that, before the real Bucky finally came back.

Violet nodded at Bucky’s request, and within a second her hands were free. Finally. Bucky leaned
forward, eyes staring intensely into hers. “Thank you,” he whispered, and then kissed her forehead
before abruptly turning away and heading towards the bath. Natasha was standing there staring at
the pair, smiling a devilish smirk as her finger caressed her collar bones, a seductive gaze aimed at
Violet, who immediately turned away and entered the shower and left the Alphas to do whatever
they were planning.

The door shut instantaneously, and Violet sank to the shower floor and started silently sobbing, not
caring if they were gone or not.

(Soldier, this is Violet. She is our chosen, our treasure, and the love of your life. You will protect her,
you will die for her, just as Bucky Barnes would do for her.)

(You will not fail, and you will not claim her for yourself. She is ours, and I command you to
remember that. Always.)

(Yes, my love)

(Good. Now take a shower, and allow Sergeant Barnes to return.)

Chapter End Notes

So what did you guys think? I originally had more stuff planned for this chapter but it was
getting a little long so there will be a part 3, and it will have more SMUT. Who it will involve
shall be revealed in the next chapter. I hope you guys liked this one! As always please leave a
comment and let me know what you think! :D
 Tomorrow Never Knows: Part 3
Chapter Summary

Different Points of View.

Chapter Notes

Sorry for the lateness! Heads up because this is kind of a filler chapter designed to provide a
look into what the three are thinking about on this tumultuous night. There is SMUT but not as
much as I originally planned for so sorry about that. All the same I really hope you guys enjoy
the chapter! :D

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 44

Tomorrow Never Knows: Part 3

Avengers Tower

Violet

It couldn’t have been more than a few minutes until Violet was finally able to pull herself together
and rinse off the bath water, but to her it felt like a thousand years. Kneeling on the shower floor,
the hot water spraying down in front of her trembling body before quickly circling through the
drain, she’s never felt so overwhelmed. Breathe, she chanted to herself, just breathe, but that could
only work for so long. If Bucky hadn’t said anything, she wouldn’t have lasted another minute.

So many emotions rolled through her. The most prevalent of the lot was fear, which was also the
most reasonable. Of course, she’d be scared. Who wouldn’t be in the situation? Bound, trapped,
and stripped against her will by two people she barely knew, people who kidnapped her and
drugged her and possessed the depravity to do even more terrible things to her. The worst part is,
though they gave her a moment alone, the night wasn’t over yet. She could feel it in her bones that
there was more that they, or at least Natasha, had planned for her.

Never make a deal without knowing all aspects of the deal, her Dad once said to her. It was a joke
at the time. Spoken over a bowl of popcorn and candy mixed with melted marshmallows. She
didn’t even remember what caused him to say that, other than she wanted chocolate chips instead
of MNM’s, and he laughed before stating that phrase. A phrase at the time neither realized would
forever worm its way into her brain.

Too bad she couldn’t remember it when she needed too.

Aside from the fear, and the accompanying shame from being stripped and ogled, Violet was angry.
Angry at them for putting her through this, angry at herself for going through with it the way they
wanted her too, but mostly she was angry at how she was handling it. She shouldn’t be showing
them how scared and uncomfortable she was, she should be doing what she always does. Fighting
back and finding a way out of this situation.

But she couldn’t do that though, and it wasn’t because of Darcy’s safety.

Bucky and Natasha were the Winter Soldier and the Black Widow, two assassins that made their
name and reputation by being the best at what they do, and the immoral way in which they do it.
Violet thought back to her very first encounter with them, to Halloween Night 5 years ago when
they were torturing Billy. She thought about the coldness in the Soldier’s eyes as he cut into her
brother, the wickedness in the Widow’s as she watched him writhe in pain. She thought about
Halloween Night from just a couple of weeks ago. The way the soldier fought Sam outside of
Peter’s burning building, and the way both Alphas fought Matt just an hour or so later. She thought
about the invasion and how they took out a dozen men in the span of thirty seconds, the way Bucky
sent a door flying over the cafeteria area and then hunted her down with the Captain while Natasha
lay in wait for Violet to arrive.

She thought about those events, remembered with full clarity how easily everything fell apart after
each instance. She thought about her reactions then, how she fought with everything she had and
ran from them only to still end up here. They were assassins, the best fighters and murderers in the
business. The only people who could take them out were themselves, or people who were just like
them.

Ergo, not Violet.

She wasn’t some action hero that fought the good fight and saved the day. She was a dumb kid who
couldn’t turn her back on someone who needed help, which tended to get her into a lot of trouble. It
also brought her a lot of pain and burdens she would have to bear for the rest of her life. Pain and
burdens that weren’t necessarily her own. All the stories from the Omega house, all the survivors
she did her best to help only to lose some of them in the end. Lose them to terrible Alphas who
killed them for simply trying to survive and live a life without suffering.

What kind of chance did she have against the most lethal assassins in the world? It was a
pipedream, a miracle that would never occur, and yet it didn’t change anything. Violet has been
fighting for what she believed in as far back as she could remember, and though it was impossible
to win, she couldn’t just stop. If she did, she’d be mated and their personal fuck puppet before the
week was out. If she was going to survive, she had to keep fighting, or inevitably lose herself.

She’ll die before she lets that happen.

So, after a necessary crying session and going through her list of reasons to keep going, Violet
shakily stood to her feet and stepped under the warm spray. She was washed and rinsed in less than
a minute, using the men’s body wash sitting on the shelf next to her instead of the women’s to get
back at Natasha. A small, meaningless act of defiance, but completely worth it due to the
circumstances. She also preferred men’s body wash to women’s because she could actually smell it
well after she’s used it, women’s were far too fleeting. All the while she hummed to herself,
“Tomorrow Never Knows” calming melody easing her nerves. She only wished she could sing it.
Per Bucky’s request, and the fear of seeing the other Bucky again, she kept the tape over her mouth.
Going into the shower, she was a broken mess. Exiting the shower, she was still a broken mess, but
rejuvenated with a renewed purpose and release of pent up emotions. Resigned to the fact that even
if she were to fight back now, she was stuck in their sadistic and inescapable embrace for the
foreseeable future. All she could do now was endure and wait until she figures out a better plan.

Though she defiantly used the men’s body wash, she left the hair alone. She had a feeling it would
be a step too far if she washed it, ticking Natasha off in the wrong way. Even though she wasn’t
doing this for Darcy anymore, choosing to save what’s left of her sanity and well-being instead, she
didn’t want to risk anything that could jeopardize anyone’s safety. Particularly her own.

The marble floor was cold, the candles still burned brightly, and the dimly lit bathroom was
reflected in the voluminous mirror that took up the top half of the wall she was facing, the bottom
half taken by the posh counter top and storage space. The sight of her reflection almost sent her
running back into the shower and crying once more. Sky blue eyes, which normally appeared
cynical and cold until she was around Peter, looked positively haunted, defeated. Her wet hair had
stray rose petals sticking out of it, the pink of the petals providing a nice contrast to her blue locks.
Even in the dim light, dark bruises peppered her nearly every inch of her skin. The one on her jaw
looked particularly terrible.

She must have fucked herself up pretty bad with her shenanigans and such the other night. Violet
didn’t care. She was so used to seeing bruises in her reflection that she wouldn’t recognize herself
if she didn’t have one. The bruises and everything else paired up with the tape over her mouth and
the scared look in her eyes, she looked like a fragile little doll that’s been abused and mistreated. A
doll that’s come to life and was silenced and beaten when she tried to stop the people from hurting
her.

She shut her eyes, fighting away the overwhelming fear and shame. It’s okay to be scared. Fear is
what keeps a person alive in the worst of situations. It was fear that led her here, fear that kept her
from fighting back against the other Bucky. The other Bucky who would have undoubtedly done
worse things to her, especially after what she said to him about not being anyone’s Omega. Fear
kept her from dealing with that.

But it wasn’t okay to let that fear consume her. That’s where the line had to be drawn. Staring into
her reflection, Violet swore to herself that fear isn’t the enemy, only a sign that she’s human and
that was what she was. Above everything else whether it be Omega or troublemaker, bitch or an
asshole, broken doll or battered orphan, Violet Mason was human first and that’s all that mattered
to her.

That’s all she wanted to be, and if she had to go through hell to remain that way, then so fucking be
it.

When she opened her eyes, she didn’t look like the scared broken doll, much to her pleasure. She
looked like an animal in cage with her hackles up, teeth bared, and ready to attack at a moment’s
noticed. She quite liked that image, but it was a step too far. She still had to keep her end of the deal
tonight, and this would only provoke Natasha to renege on it.

She took a breath, blinked away the harrowing, angry look in her eyes, and grabbed towel from the
pile. She moved gingerly yet quickly, soaking up the moisture as best as she could before ruffling
the towel through her hair. Ruffling, ruffling, ruffling until she was sure it was mostly dry. Pulling
the towel away, her hair was roughly the same messy bob it normally was, just fluffier.
She had just secured the towel around her body when there was a crash on the other side of the
door. Her head snapped over to face it, moving towards it without thinking. Just as she reached it,
she noticed two things. First, the door wasn’t closed all the way which allowed her to see through
it. Second, the light was on in the room and revealed so much more than Violet was prepared for.

Bucky was leaning against a table, metal hand creating dents in the mahogany wood while the other
appeared to have been the cause behind the noise. Glass shards and paperwork were scattered on
the floor in front of the bathroom door where she was standing. Natasha was standing in front of
him, now wearing a silky black robe wrapped and synched tight at her waist, and kissing his chest
while doing something strange with her hands where his . . .

Oh God, she was jerking him off.

Bedroom

Natasha

Natasha Romanoff has never felt this good. Ever. She didn’t feel this good when she completed her
“graduation ceremony” and left the academy where she was trained to be an assassin knowing she
never had to go back. She didn’t feel this good the first time she and James fucked, and when they
made love. Didn’t feel this good when she and the soldier fucked and made love. Not even when
she smelled Violet for the very first time, or when she first spoke with her, or touched her skin.

All those moments were nearly perfect, but tonight just barely beat them out.

Violet was resplendent, a sight to behold that both awed and aroused the former assassin. The way
James carried her in, like a fallen soldier in the middle of battle, made her body tingle with pleasure
and astonishment. Those starry eyes staring back into Natasha, bravely showing her defiance even
when bound in front of her. It inspired Natasha, all the ideas she originally had for her daring
Omega flying out the window. So many things she wanted to do.

Sexual things. Invasive things. Wonderful things that would have to wait.

Violet, the warrior she is with her stubborn will and heart of gold, was not willing to partake in
most of Natasha’s ideas. She could see that, and it disappointed her. So many delights and desires
being left unfulfilled because of what? Why would Violet purposefully avoid such carnal and
satisfying pleasures, pleasures that could be both fleeting and gratifying in the same lustful breath.
Pleasures that could help mend even the most painful of emotional wounds. Why would she deny
herself such indulgences?

Natasha surmised it had to be from her time in the Omega House. All the stories she was burdened
with, all the pain she saw from those that sought help, the betrayal she endured when the Omegas
would return to their partners, and the agony when the Omegas would return even more battered or
found dead elsewhere. As an Omega with two scents glands, her brash darling must have felt her
fair share when it comes to an Alphas harassment. Something both James and Natasha have swiftly
put an end to by placing a claim on her, making it known to the world that she was off limits.

She had no doubt Violet would attribute tonight’s activities to sexual harassment, particularly given
her past experiences, and Natasha accepted that. Violet didn’t understand what Natasha was trying
to do, another reason to abandon the plethora of plans she had for her darling. So, Natasha
proposed a deal to her, and was saddened by what she learned from her precious Omega.

Doing the right thing was not a bad ideal to have. For a long time, James and Steve shared the same
ideology. Fighting for those who couldn’t fight for themselves. It’s how the Avengers were
originally started, how they remained for a time until everything started falling apart. It was a
dangerous notion to believe in for the best of people, and Violet was certainly one of them, but it
was even more dangerous for her because of the lengths she’s willing to go to achieve it.

Some deeds are worth dying for. Not for Natasha, and certainly not where her lover and her darling
were concerned. She’d burn the world down first.

Currently, Natasha was kissing James’ chest, slowly sliding her hand up and down his length while
sinking to her knees. She loved sucking his cock, loved the way it filled her up and lodged in her
throat before shooting his cum inside of her. Drinking it down like a man in the desert who just
found water after wandering for 2 days straight. She didn’t realize how empty she felt with out it
until she was back on her knees, preparing herself to take it once more.

Her lover was out of sorts tonight. The soldier having a far bigger impact on him than normal.
Natasha wasn’t surprised by it; Violet could have that affect on anyone. James was already so
attached to her that it only made sense for his darker counterpart to become fixated on their darling
Omega as well. This both pleased and worried Natasha. Pleased because of the added protection
should things ever hit the fan again. Worried because Natasha might have a hold on him now, but if
he came out during Violet’s heat or when Violet was in imminent danger, nothing could stop him.
Not James. Not even Natasha.

The feeling of embarrassment rushed through Natasha, causing her to hesitate before she shook
herself and licked from James’ tip to the root of his lovely cock before tilting it up and reversing
the process. The thought of Violet in heat and getting to experience that with her has been on
Natasha’s mind for a long time now. She was so consumed by it that she didn’t take the time to
discern whether it was a true heat she was going through or not. If Wanda hadn’t shown up when
she did-

No, Natasha refused to finish the deplorable thought. Violet was okay. Looking worse for wear and
scared out of her mind, but alive she was, and that’s all that mattered to Natasha.

She thought about those lovely bruises marking her darling’s skin, badges of honor and signs of her
courage. Thought about how hard she fought to run from them, the lucky shot she got on Natasha,
and the bravery she displayed when standing up to the three Alphas. Natasha smiled as she took the
tip in her mouth. Of all the ideas she possessed and abandoned when her lovely Omega was
brought in earlier tonight, she never knew how wonderful it would be to wash her hair.

She wanted to treat Violet like the wonderful person she is, to rub her down and help her relax after
such a trying night and ease the sore muscles she would undoubtedly possess after what she went
through. Her Violet was a warrior who deserved to be treated like a queen, and James agreed to that
when Natasha first mentioned the idea shortly before heading to the basement for “interrogation”.

Tonight, was about Violet. Helping her settle in, get to know the two Alphas and vice versa, learn
the routines she would soon take part in. Since her tumultuous arrival to the tower, both James and
Natasha discussed the best time to officially start acclimating her to their life, knowing full well it
would be a challenge. They wanted to wait until after the mission, after Darcy and Betty had their
chances to put her at ease and explain the process to both her and Peter. They didn’t, however, plan
for Darcy to start up a drinking night and get the two of them drunk. Betty made the smart choice
by getting away and attempting to warn the Avengers. Sadly, to no avail due to the invasion.

So, it was up to the Alphas to start easing Violet in. It wasn’t going to be easy; Violet was like
James and Bruce in that she didn’t want to live in a cage or under the thumb of those who mean to
control her. Completely understandable. Natasha herself bristled at the image of someone
attempting to do something like that to her, but it didn’t aggrieve her as it did with James. There
wasn’t a cage Natasha couldn’t escape. Sadly, lovely Violet would attribute the tower, and
anywhere with her Alphas, as a cage of some sort.

They needed to set her right, make her see the truth of what they were trying to do. She wasn’t their
prisoner or pet. She was their treasure, the light that guided them home when they were lost.

Violet was their equal.

James moaned above Natasha, the sound of tiny engines from his metal arm whirring accompanied
at the sound of the table crunching beneath his metal grasp. She took his cock deep, lodging it back
into its proper place in her throat while massaging his balls and gripping his ass. Though Natasha
was in the mood to play, there simply wasn’t time for it. Violet was waiting for them to fetch her,
and Natasha wasn’t going to keep her darling waiting for much longer, but first James needed his
lover’s attention.

“Nat,” James grunted, hips thrusting slightly into her.

She pulled back until only the tip was still in her mouth, flicking her tongue at the edge and
enjoying the salty taste of his pre-cum before for plunging him back into place, earning another
racking moan from him. He would be done soon. Natasha was surprised he held out for this long
considering he’s been sporting the hard on from Hell since they heard Violet moan on the snowy
rooftop of the tower over 36 hours ago, and that was with the extraneous activities from the
interrogation room.

Just another few minutes, a pair of sleep pants for him, and then Natasha would fetch their
wonderful darling.

Bedroom

Bucky

This was not the night for Bucky Barnes.

All day he was gone. Everything black with shades of red from the mess he created during
interrogation, a mess that left him a walking nightmare for those who didn’t know better than to
look away. The last thing he remembered before the Soldier was brought out of his cage was telling
Natasha he loved her. He fully expected to be woken up as he usually was. His lover stroking him
beneath the warm spray of the shower, gentle kisses and loving nips to his back until he fully
returned.

Instead he awakened to see Violet trembling beneath him, bound to the bed and completely
vulnerable to any whim he wished to act upon.
The sight of her both aroused and terrified him. Had he done anything to her? Did the soldier cross
the line and take advantage of her while he was still lost in the darkness? Those starry eyes
dissuaded those notions, particularly the bright, burning light of courage fueling the gold that shot
across her beautiful eyes. It was those eyes that drew him in, kept him awake, but her voice brought
the soldier back with it’s scared yet fierce tone.

I’m nobody’s fucking Omega, raced through his mind, spoken harshly and angrily by his chosen.
She must have told the Soldier that. A terrible mistake on her part.

My Omega, the voice of the soldier, a darker and deadlier version of his own voice, responded to
Violet’s brutal rebuttal to the soldier. The soldier tried to send James away, fighting to take control
and get closer to Violet, but James wouldn’t let that fucking happen. Not with Violet. She wasn’t
the soldiers. She belonged with him, him and Natasha both.

Since he woke up, James had to fight tooth and nail to keep the soldier at bay. He lost control once
when he was listening to his chosen’s impassionate speech to his lover. It made him smile, lose
focus, and before he knew it, he was jerking off in the shower while ogling Violet’s naked and
terrified form. He had turned away, shame and self-hatred rolling through him. The soldier was able
to take back control. He couldn’t let that happen again.

He fought and he fought while desperately trying to cum so his dick would finally go down, but
everything he tried didn’t work. He needed Natasha; she always knew just the right way to calm
him down. He stepped out of the shower and dried himself off, turning to find Natasha roaming her
fingers through Violet’s wet curls, lathering up the blue locks with shampoo as she did. Violet
didn’t look relaxed. She looked like she was fighting the urge to relax. James understood. She
didn’t know them, she didn’t trust them, and she certainly didn’t want to give an inch when she was
already at their mercy.

He knows the feeling all too well.

He watched over her, making sure Natasha didn’t go too far and his darling was safe. He knew
Natasha’s true desires, knew that she needed James to keep in her check. On the job she was the
picture of self-control. Off the job she was unpredictable, a blessing and curse all wrapped in the
beautiful gift that was his Alpha lover. He wasn’t sure Violet would see it that way, but for now it
didn’t matter. What mattered was that she was safe and being cared for. Putting her on the path of
healing and mending her wounds, both physical and emotional, was next on their list.

It was hard to resist the urge to take her in his arms when she stood from the tub. She looked so
scared, unsure and distrustful off all her surroundings. He wanted to touch her skin, lick away the
wet drops on her body until he reached the pleasurable destination between her legs and sent her to
a wonderful, dreamlike state of ecstasy. To drive away the fear and pamper her with all the
pleasures in the world. She wasn’t ready for that though, and the soldier was still at large in
Bucky’s mind.

He hated telling her to keep the tape over her mouth. He could feel in his bones how much she
hated that. He’s been there himself, at the behest of cruel men whose only desire was to experiment
on his body and test his limits before realizing they could utilize him in the deadliest of ways. He
didn’t want her to see him as one of those men, he didn’t want her to believe that would be her fate.

She was a fighter with hope and light in her heart. He would never allow that to be her fate. Nor
would Natasha.
Suddenly he was at the table, shoving papers and glass to the floor with Natasha swallowing his
dick down her throat. The burnt sienna lovingly staring into his own while gripping his ass and
fondling his balls. It felt so good, she always knew what to do, always knew exactly what he
needed. She could draw it out for hours, days even, and she could pump him good for a good fuck
session just like this. Not even two minutes in and he was seconds away from coming straight
down her throat.

With a muted howl of pleasure, desperately forcing himself to stay quiet so Violet wouldn’t
overhear, his hands broke the table earth shattering crunches as he gritted his teeth and finally
released all the tension he’s been harboring since he realized his Violet was in danger. Natasha took
all his release, not gagging once. Just swallowing him down, drinking him deeply and gratifyingly
until both were satisfied.

She kept him in her mouth a moment of so longer, wanting to keep there for as long as possible. It’s
no secret how much she loved his cock and has made no qualms about Violet participating in the
“wonders of his cock”. She fantasized out loud about how it would turn out if Violet were ever to
participate. Bucky hasn’t allowed himself the pleasure of imagining the erotic image . . . much. At
this point it was a pipedream and a waste of time until Violet was more amenable to the experience.
If she were ever amenable to the wonders of the flesh.

Bucky doubted it.

His mind was lost to him, his senses all over the place, but the orgasmic release helped clear things
up and returned some of his focus. He felt Natasha release his softening cock from her wonderful
warmth, giving him assuring nips as she stood back to her feet, ending the last nip with his lips. She
kissed him fervently, assuring and warm. He could taste his seed on her tongue.

“It’s alright, James. Everything’s alright.”

He hoped she was right.

She gave him another kiss before turning away and heading towards the closet. He didn’t notice her
silky robe before, too lost in his fight and arousal to notice much of anything. It was her favorite
because of the way it felt against her skin while also looking delectable. Bucky preferred her green
one. It hugged her curves like the perfect glove and was very easy to take off. She only wore it on
Christmas Eve, switching to her green dress for Christmas morning. She returned with his charcoal
gray sleep pants with a warm smile on her face.

He couldn’t remember a time where she looked this happy.

“Shall I go fetch our darling while you change, or would you rather wait while I light the candles
and turn off the lights?”

Bucky shook his head at each suggestion, unfolding the pants while staring at her intensely.

“Together,” he spoke powerfully, voice deep and bold in his conviction.

Her smile brightened, those wonderful hands sliding up his shoulders to cup his face.

“Together,” she whispered, and then kissed him once more.

(How I imagine Bucky staring at Violet, not the Soldier)
 (Smiling Natasha)

Chapter End Notes

What did you guys think? Did I provide a unique outlook for the three characters or did it go
totally off the rails??? What do you think will happen in the next one? Also, for those who are
wondering, Logan and the X-Men are hard at work. I have a surprise in the works that
involves Logan and his knowledge of Brea but am unsure of how to go about it. All the same
he is working hard with the X-Men to extricate Violet and Peter from the Avengers clutches.
In the next chapter the three will share their first ever civil conversation, but Violet's still going
to be sassy so no worries there. Please leave a comment and let me know what you think! :D
 Tomorrow Never Knows: Part 4
Chapter Summary

The End?

Chapter Notes

For starters, not totally a fan of this chapter. Next, you guys are in for a surprise that you will
either love or absolutely hate. A surprise that I don't think you will see coming. It will heavily
play into a big part of Violet's story moving forward and how she interacts with not only the
Avengers, but Peter and her fellow friends as well. I really hope you guys enjoy! Thank you so
much for sticking with the story!

By the way, if you're interested, the last bit of the chapter I was able to come up with listening
to Adele's "Lovesong" and "Love is a Bitch" by Two Feet. You should check them out if you
guys get the chance! :D

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Chapter 45

Tomorrow Never Knows: Part 4

Bathroom

Violet

Violet liked to think she was type of person who could handle anything. When bullets started flying
because a couple assholes decided to shoot up a neighborhood just take a breath and duck for cover.
When an asshole Alpha makes moves and stupidly attempts to assault her, grab the nearest object
and use it as a weapon. When a battered Omega starts crying because her trauma still affects her
tremendously, Violet nods along and keeps her heart in check.

This though, what she was hearing on the other side of the open bathroom door, scared the shit out
of her. Sitting on the cold, wet floor of the shower, Violet huddled together in the fetal position with
her fingers childishly shoved in her ears, humming random melodies from various songs to drown
out the noise of a loud, raucous blowjob. The cold water from the shower helped tremendously,
hence why she was now back in the shower. The gulping sounds accompanied with the groans
coming from Bucky did terrible things to Violet, things she didn’t understand and didn’t want
anything to do with.

The sensitive area between her legs was throbbing, and though her brain understood that to be a
sign of major arousal, her body was completely freaking out over the prospect. The only time she’s
ever felt an inkling of arousal is when she was in heat, and it was almost always overshadowed by
the sheer pain of her uterus practically caving in on itself. The only times Violet could remember
there not being any severe pain was her first few heats the year she presented as an Omega, and the
last one that was prematurely started the night of Halloween by Bucky and Natasha.

Oh God, please don’t let her still be in heat, or whatever Darcy dosed her with. Please don’t let this
be happening. They’ll take advantage of it, push her down and turn into their mindless puppet.
Please don’t let this be happening!

A gut-wrenching groan of arousal sounded from the bedroom, and the pulsing between her legs
tripled in its intensity. She remembered what Natasha was doing before Violet was able to pull
herself together and run back to the shower. Lithely sinking to her knees while fondling his dick.
Violet wasn’t stupid, she knew from Darcy and Jessica exactly what that meant thanks to a bunch
of gross, drunken conversations. She could picture exactly what Natasha was doing to earn that
massive groan but refused to. Instead she stuck fingers deeper into her ears and hummed the Game
of Thrones theme song to herself, squeezing her legs tighter together with hope that the pulsing will
stop. If she didn’t hear it maybe it would go away.

Funnily enough, it did.

After the unruly groan from Bucky, there wasn’t a sound apart from the cold shower spray and the
humming of her own voice. After a moment or to she risked opening her eyes and surveying her
surroundings, removing her fingers and listening for any sound. There was none, just the running
water. She sighed with relief, but the throbbing in her clit and the aching feeling deep inside
affected her too much to relax fully.

She wrapped her arms around her legs and rested her head against her knees. She hoped they would
just leave her, let her sleep in the bathroom like a dog instead of coming to claim her. For this one
instance, she’d prefer being treated like an animal. It made everything less confusing that way.

There was a creaking sound from a bit away from her, dashing her hopes. She hunched in on
herself, attempting to become a ball of fear and suppressed arousal. Just go away, please go away
and leave her in her distressed state.

It was not meant to be.

“Violet,” Natasha’s sultry voice spoke gently, echoing throughout the marble bathroom. She tensed
up tighter as a result, dipping her head further to hide behind her knees. A beat of silence,
deafening with the suspense. Violet made no movements, remaining as still as she could. Another
few beats of silence, each as deafening as the first.

Then the water to the shower was turned off, and Violet cringed.

She didn’t look up, too scared of what was going to happen if she did. So much for her earlier
epiphany. When it comes to sex, she’s turns into the cowardly lion but with everything else she’s
fucking Xena Warrior Princess? What’s wrong with her?

“Violet,” a deep voice spoke. A man’s voice. Bucky’s voice. He was right in front of her, the one
who turned off the shower.

Violet’s eyes opened in shock, but she refused to look up.

“We’re not going to hurt you,” Bucky continued, sounding closer, like he was gently and carefully
moving towards her. “Come on out so we can get some clothes on you.”

She shook her head. No way was she going to look at him after what she saw, after what she heard.
It was too mortifying.

Oh God, could he smell how turned on she was? Could Natasha?! Fuck!

“Violet,” his voice went softer, fingers just barely touching the top of her head, “please.”

She shook her head once more, terrified of what was to come.

“Oh Violet,” Natasha’s sultry voice entered the fray, a smile evident from her tone, “you do smell
delectable.”

Violet impossibly tensed up even more, on the verge of crying again. She couldn’t let it happen.
Not again. She had her crying session, let all her emotions come out, and now it’s time to be the
chick who takes no shit like she knows she can be. She can do this; she can face them. She’s not the
cowardly lion, she’s not Peter Pettigrew from Harry Potter, and she’s certainly not that Benny dude
from The Mummy movie with Brendan Fraser. Violet is not a coward.

With a deep breath, and the inevitable thought of I’m going to regret this floating through her mind,
Violet looked up. It was shy, barely raising her head above her knees. It was just enough to make
eye contact with Bucky and Natasha, and in Violet’s mind that was more than enough. Crimson and
Burnt Sienna eyes bored into Violet’s. Bucky looked concerned while Natasha just looked lustfully
happy. Violet tried to appear bold but failed miserably when she averted her eyes once more.

She couldn’t do this. Bullets, asshole alphas, and death she could handle. This though, the sex and
lust these two were practically surrounded with, including their scents, she could not handle. The
whiskey in Bucky’s scent dampened as the tartness of the apples intensified while the cayenne and
saffron intensified in Natasha’s. It was overwhelming, so overwhelming that Violet started having
serious doubts about whether or not she was actually in heat from how it was affecting her. She
hoped she wasn’t, if she were there’d be no hope for her. She’d be either mated or dead by dawn.

“Violet,” Natasha started speaking, tone significantly softer than before, the sultriness depleted as
she addressed the Omega. “I made you a promise, remember?”

Violet did remember, but after nearly walking in on their blatant show of affection, she wasn’t sure
if it applied anymore. She was painfully aware that she was at their mercy, aware that they were in
a lustful mood which made everything worse because she was inconveniently turned on by their
antics, and couldn’t stop the sudden memory of Bucky’s groan no matter how hard she tried. His
gentle voice and calm words contrasting with the urgent need from his wild moan. Therefore,
Violet remained silent. Promise be damned.

A warm hand touched her shoulder, a cold hand tangled in her hair ever so slightly.

“Please,” Bucky’s voice was a whisper away, so much closer than she expected, “please look at
me.”

With a sigh, dread filling her heart, Violet did.

His face was inches away from hers, surprising her. Her body reacted by flinching away only to be
stopped by the shower wall behind her. His fingers slid from her damp locks as a result, his metal
hand moving to gently brush her cheek instead. Down those cold fingers went until they caught the
edge of the tape over her mouth.

Swiftly, yet carefully, he pulled it from her lips, leaving Violet shocked beyond imagining.

She straightened up at the action, watching as he crushed the tape in his grip and threw it out of the
shower. Crimson eyes never leaving hers. She bit her lip, bringing a hand up to brush away the
foreign feeling of the air kissing her suffocated skin caused by the adhesive on the tape. It was
really gone; he really took it off.

His metal hand grasped hers, gently pulling it away from her shocked expression.

“Let’s get you some clothes, and warm you up. Okay?”

She stared at him for a long moment. Was this some form of cruel manipulation? Some ploy to get
her to trust him before they have their way with her. Was he being truthful, honest in his intentions?
She remained skeptical, uncertain of what to do. Ultimately, she opted for the simplest option.

She nodded, conceding to his request.

The corners of his lips quirked into a smile, relieved smile. His human hand slid down her arm to
grasp her other hand before standing up, and gently pulling her with him. She stood unsteadily,
wincing at the soreness in her body and the spasms in her legs. He caught her in his embrace while
keeping a safe distance between their bodies.

Natasha, however, was not so keen on distance between her and Violet.

Bucky gently helped her out of the shower and into Natasha’s waiting grasp. The salacious Alpha
pulled Violet into her embrace, wrapping a firm arm around Violet’s lower back and grabbing her
left hand with a smile. Her actions remained as sultry and lustful as they ever were, but the burnt
sienna gaze told a different story. They were concerned.

“I have the perfect outfit for you,” Natasha started, the black silk of her robe stroking Violet’s
exposed skin as the Alpha walked with her towards the bedroom. “not too baggy but just big
enough to make you feel comfortable. Soft too.”

Violet didn’t respond, shoulders hunching as she struggled to walk.

The main light was out again in the main bedroom. Just like the bathroom, candles were lit and
burning bright all throughout the room. It was big, nearly double the size of her own. There were
no shades of blue or gold. Black, red, and grey were the choice colors in here. Grey pillows, black
sheets, and a voluminous blood red comforter among the King-sized bed. The dark wood paneling
of the floor was cold to the touch. There were no papers or bits of class, only missing chunks from
where Bucky’s hands took refuge during their sexual act.

They cleaned up quickly.

On the opposite end of the room was a gigantic window that revealed the view of the city and its
bright lights. Black curtains with scarlet red symbols patterning the fabric. An hourglass and a star
repeated over and over again in the same sequence. An interesting choice. Across from the bed was
a large platinum screen tv surrounded by cabinets filled with drawers, books, and metal boxes with
locks on them. To her left were two sets of double doors on either side of the bed, undoubtedly his
and her closets, or perhaps a single closet meant for both? If it was the latter, that was a huge closet.
Violet briefly wondered why they could possibly need a closet like that when Natasha suddenly
directed her towards it.

“Go ahead and get changed in there. You may shut the door, but don’t take too long.” Natasha
gestured to the nearest set of double doors, winking as she leaned away from Violet to grab a folded
stack of clothes from the edge of the bed. “James and I tend to be quite unpleasant when we don’t
get enough sleep.”

“Must not get sleep very much,” Violet retorted before she could stop herself.

Natasha chuckled, handing Violet the bundle, “I gather you don’t either.”

Violet gave no response.

The moment the bundle was in her hands, Violet briskly moved towards the closet and shut the
doors behind her. Natasha chuckled once more at Violet’s action but made no other sound as Violet
stripped off the towel and haphazardly unfolded the pile in her hands.

For Natasha’s standards, the clothes she picked out were comfy and fit for sleep. For Violet’s
standards, it was not. Violet considered comfy sleepwear to be men’s shirts and basketball shorts
that were 4 sizes too big for her and required a triple knot at her waist to keep the pajamas from
falling at any given moment. She like the swish they made whenever she moved. Apparently,
Natasha considered white cotton crop top that was barely a size above Violet’s along with men’s
black boxer shorts that fit her just right. That was it. No underwear, no bra, nothing. Just the shirt
and men’s underwear.

Despite her annoyance at the selection, she quickly changed into them. Barely any clothes were a
far better choice than no clothes at all. She’ll take what she can get. Desperately trying not to focus
on how much the clothes smelled like each alpha, particularly the bottoms, Violet picked up the
towel from the floor and bravely walked back into the main room.

Bucky was already on the bed, sitting on the edge with her feet touching the hardwood floor and his
elbows resting on his knees. Those crimson eyes met hers when she emerged from the closet, back
straightening up as she entered the room and headed straight for the bathroom. Natasha stopped her
before she made it two steps, pushing away from the wall she was leaning against next to the closet
door.

Please don’t let her have been peeking?

“Where do you think you’re going?” The Alpha smiled, pulling the reluctant Omega towards the
bed, “we have a lot to talk about.”

“Putting this up,” Violet held up the damp towel in her hand, “and then heading to bed.”

“Oh, you don’t have to worry about that,” Natasha grabbed the towel from Violet and threw it
aside, “and since you’re room is being deep cleaned after Betty’s sudden labor from yesterday,
you’ll be staying with us tonight.”
Violet blinked, her mind going blank for the briefest of moments as it tried to play catch up with
what Natasha just said. Was this for real? Did Natasha really mean that? Natasha thought back to
the last hour and realized that yes, this bitch really meant that. The feral, pissed off animal look she
wore in the mirror when trying to defeat the growing fear inside of her returned with a vengeance.
Everything that’s happened in the last however many hours, from the invasion all the way to this
moment right here, was too much to bear. She really expected Violet to just go to sleep in her bed
after how she treated her, after everything she’s done to her?!

No fucking way!

“Are you nuts?” Violet asked vehemently, fists clenching while she leaned forward slightly,
instinctually getting into Natasha’s space.

Natasha smirked at Violet, mimicking Violet’s movements to a T. “For you and James? Always.”

“Clearly if you think I’m actually going to just waltz right into that bed and let you assholes take
even more advantage of me after everything you’ve already done tonight.”

“First of all, you agreed to do as I said in return for Darcy’s protection from us,” Natasha cut off
Violet’s tirade before it had a chance to begin, cocking an eyebrow as a result, “second of all, the
deal’s not over yet which means you and I both have to follow through until dawn.”

“Which is when exactly? After you tie me up and gag me again? After you strip me down and ogle
my naked body against my will again? Or how about drugging me and sending me into another
early heat? That was a delight. Confining myself in a bathroom the size of a fucking porta potty for
three days while dying of thirst and screaming in pain is certainly what I call a typical Friday night
. . . in HELL!” Violet shouted, unknowingly getting closer to Natasha as did so.

Natasha mimicked her movements once more, her smirk fading ever so slightly, “we tied you up to
prevent unnecessary harm while the drugs were being weaned from your system. You can double
check with both Peter, FRIDAY, and Wanda if you so wish. They were all part of the process and
agreed it was for the best concerning your ailing health. I gagged you because your voice distracted
James and charmed the soldier, preventing him from keeping the soldier at bay. The easiest way to
ensure he came back was to silence you, which I realize now I should have explained to you earlier.
For that, I apologize.” Natasha eyes softened at the apology, lulling a disbelieving Violet in before
hardening once more, “as for the drugs, and I know this offers little assurance to you, but they were
not meant to kickstart your heat. They were administered in order to put you at ease while we
transported both you and Peter to the tower-”

“Put me at ease?” Violet interrupted, scoffing at Natasha, “what an eloquent way of saying you
intended to knock me out with drugs and kidnap me.”

“As for your heat,” Natasha continued, stepping into Violet’s personal space. Their noses almost
touching, her hand reaching out to pull on the hem of Violet’s shirt. “I assure you the next one will
not be quite such a . . . painful experience for you. We will make sure of it without crossing your
boundaries.”

Violet’s eyes widened, fear creeping back into her heart as she understood what Natasha was
implying. “No,” she replied meekly. The thought of being at their mercy in her current state was
terrifying enough. To be at their mercy when she was actually in heat was officially her new
nightmare.
“Heats are unavoidable, even with suppressants at play.” Natasha gently grabbed Violet’s face,
trapping her in their surprisingly gentle grip when Violet attempted to back away. “As much as you
don’t want to think about it, you have to understand the inevitability here.”

“Inevitable my ass,” Violet grabbed Natasha’s wrists, attempting to struggle out of the former
assassin’s grip, “there’s only two things in life that are inevitable. Death and time. Death greets us
all, and time keeps moving forward after we’re burned and rotting in the ground.”

The Alpha sighed, “such a bleak outlook for someone so determined to run headfirst into it.”

Violet rolls her eyes, attempting to push the Alpha away, “maybe that’s why Life hates me and puts
me into fucked up situations like this. Punishment for stepping on her toes or some shit?”

Natasha smirked, “when you put it like that, maybe she’s just tired of you passing her by and
leaving her in the dust. Tell me, when’s the last time you enjoyed life for you instead of helping
someone else enjoy theirs?”

Violet let out a shocked laugh, stunned at the Alpha’s audacity, “Halloween Night five years ago. I
made Billy go to the festival with me to help him lighten up. Instead I got him tortured and
slaughtered like a pig. Yay for me.”

Natasha lost her smirk, head tilting back slightly as she appraised Violet. “It’s not your fault that we
found him.”

Violet scoffed, “if I hadn’t forced him out of the apartment, how much longer would he have had?
If what you say is true?”

“We ransacked his apartment for hours while you two were gone,” Bucky spoke up, earning the
attention of the two women standing off in front of him. “The only reason we found him was
because he was stupid enough to get caught on camera using the subway instead of hailing a cab,
which if it were up to me would have been the safer option for both of you. Less cameras to capture
you and more people to hide behind that way. As you well know.” Bucky nodded respectfully to
Violet as he finished up.

“I use the subway all the time.” Violet attempted to defend her late brother.

“And yet for five years FRIDAY never caught you,” Bucky added in a gentle tone. “And that was
with your picture too.”

“And we caught Billy within 6 hours,” Natasha’s thumb brushed across Violet’s cheek, “I always
knew he’d never make it as an Avenger.”

Violet froze, staring at her in shock, “wait- what? He wanted to what?”

Natasha’s hands moved down to grasp Violet’s shoulders, thumbs just barely catching her scent
glands and sending terrible shivers through her spine. “Like I said earlier, we have a lot to talk
about. Luckily for us,” she started guiding Violet to the bed who was currently too distracted and
stunned to stop it, “we have all the time in the world to talk about your brother and the work he did
for us. Right now, we have a more pressing issue we need to start discussing. Your heat.”

“You’re not allowed to be apart of it, end of discussion.” Violet replied bluntly, speaking in a tone
that meant to put an end to the conversation before it could get started.
“The end of the discussion will be when all three of us, plus two of your trusted parties, have had
their say.

“Two trusted parties?” Violet asked with an incredulous expression while Natasha pushed her to sit
on the bed next to Bucky. Violet was too lost in her confusion to comprehend what was going on,
but that didn’t stop Bucky and Natasha form moving to sit as close on either side of her as they
could.

Natasha nodded, “Peter and Wanda, of course.”

Violet’s brow furrowed with concern, “why are they suddenly part of this?”

“Because we,” Natasha gestured to Bucky before including herself, “agreed that you would feel
much more comfortable about this if your friends were included in the process and helped insure
your best interests. You don’t know us well enough to trust us. All you know is what you’ve seen
and experienced from our actions, and our actions reasonably don’t paint us in a favorable light
when it comes to your opinion.”

“No shit Sherlock,” Violet retorted passionately.

“For that,” Bucky continued Natasha’s statement before Violet had the chance to pile on, “we want
you to feel as comfortable about this as possible. If that means involving Peter and Wanda, then so
be it.”

Violet stared at Bucky, and he stared back. With the memory of the dagger-like eyes crossing her
mind, Violet wasn’t as scared by the crimson anymore. If anything, pairing it with the gentle tone
he was using, she felt almost comforted by them.

What was wrong with her?! He was the enemy! Think Violet, think!!

She couldn’t though. It felt like the fear and anger she’s been running on for the last few hours
suddenly let her drained and completely empty. Her body started dipping forward, Violet nearly
unaware it was happening until Bucky reached out and caught her. In the same movement he swept
her up into his arms and proceeded to lay her out in the middle of the bed. Natasha quickly pulled
down the bedspread and sheet before Bucky set her down. With a brief, eager smile shared between
them, the Alphas quickly joined the drained Omega who was now even more confused than before.

“What’s happening?” She mumbled to herself, unknowing if they could hear her or not.

“You’re worn out sweetie,” Natasha whispered in her ear, kissing her temple, “happens to
everyone, even Alphas and Betas alike.”

“It’s been a long and hard few days for you. Quite frankly I’m surprised you were able to stay up
for this long.” Bucky cut in, sliding his metal arm under the pillows to grab Natasha’s free hand.

“You’re quite the fighter, sweet Violet. I can’t wait to see what else you’ll do.” Natasha breathed,
cuddling up to Violet’s weakened body.

“Beat your ass is what I’ll do,” Violet mumbled intelligibly, eyes closing of their own accord.

“Heal up first,” Natasha smiled, resting her head on Violet’s chest, “we’ll talk about your heat in
the morning when you wake up.”
Violet mumbled something else, but it was indistinguishable. Natasha squeezed James metallic
hand and grinned at her lover, who smiled softly back while tentatively wrapping a protective arm
around Violet’s waist.

Violet went to sleep completely unaware of everything that was occurring outside of the Alphas
room. She didn’t know that Tony forced his affection on Peter and coaxed her wonderful brother
into a dreamless sleep in his bed. Didn’t know that even though Peter was confused and afraid of
what was going to happen, he snuggled up to Tony and fell asleep feeling safe and wanted. She
didn’t know Bruce and Betty were planning on naming their newborn child after her and Peter for
their extraordinary help when she went into labor.

Didn’t know that Wanda convinced them that they were the true heroes for they were the ones who
got Wanda to her and let the Avengers, Bruce in particular, back in the tower. She didn’t know
Wanda was a crying mess after the whole ordeal and sought comfort with Jarvis who responded by
holding her close and whispering words of encouragement while treating her to a wonderful snack
and slow dancing to Adele’s rendition of “Lovesong”. Didn’t know they danced and leaned on each
other for hours on end, only stopping when the sadness finally left Wanda’s eyes and she smiled
without pain tainting its beauty.

She didn’t know that Darcy still sat on the edge of her bed wearing the same clothes from Omega
night, throat burning from thirst and eyes bloodshot from lack of sleep, waiting for her Alpha to
come claim her. Didn’t know Steve was sitting on one of the couches in the living area, sketching
out a rough picture of Violet and her wild eyes standing up to the three Alphas, an amiable smile on
his face. She didn’t know that was the first time he sketched a person in years. She didn’t know he’s
never sketched Darcy, no matter how many times she’s made him laugh and forget about
everything and everyone. She didn’t know she was the third woman he’s ever sketched in his entire
life. The first being Peggy, a former flame who was too good for him, the next being Natasha,
respect and admiration fueling his desire to capture his trusted friend on paper, and now Violet.
Mostly he draws landscapes and buildings, only including people he greatly admires. She didn’t
know how much he was starting to admire her.

She didn’t know Clint was singing her praises and boasting about her to his wife and husband over
the phone while checking up on their kids. Didn’t know Thor and Loki were currently flying back
to address a specific situation involving a foreign adversary they required help in handling. Didn’t
know a certain team of weirdos and wackjobs were also enroute to the tower, a group led by a
carefree nutjob named Peter Quill and a sarcastic engineer who went by Rocket.

She didn’t know Karen and Foggy were on the verge of shutting down the law firm due to Matt’s
unexplained absence and lack of clients thanks to the Avengers spoiling their hard-earned
reputation. Didn’t know Pietro was working himself to death just so he wouldn’t go home to an
empty, barren house where his sister will never return. Didn’t know Jessica was in the hospital
getting stitches while the police read her rights after almost beating an Alpha to death with her
whiskey bottle. She didn’t know Matt and Sam teamed up and were now in Rochester talking with
the second most influential presence in the entire world.

She didn’t know she had amassed an entire group of allies working hard to save her and Peter from
the Avengers. She didn’t know Logan, a man she barely remembered from her childhood, was
leading the cause and reaching out to Frank. She didn’t know Frank was doing recon for the
Avengers, looking into the mysterious Insight and Omega 13 while they prepared to take them on.
She didn’t know the insane mercenary called Deadpool was currently writing her love notes and
practiced French braiding her hair because he thought she was a badass.
She didn’t know any of this. Completely and utterly unaware of anything outside of her
surroundings and seemingly inescapable situation. But she will soon enough, and that wasn’t
necessarily a good thing.

Logan knew something not even Charles Xavier and his fantastical brood of X-Men didn’t know.
Something that would crush Violet should she ever find out. A secret he’s kept to himself for ten
years, a secret that would need to be revealed in the right way before it got out in the worst way, a
secret only Frank and Billy knew.

Logan knew it needed to be done, and he needed Frank here to do it. Charles had to be told, and
since his Alpha was here then Erik needed to be filled in as well. It was a day Logan never wanted
to arrive, and never thought would since Brea was reported missing the night Billy met his fateful
end. Logan wholeheartedly believed that the kid was murdered and dropped at the bottom of the
ocean, it was how the Avengers handle things nowadays. Yet there she was in that damn picture,
alive and well, hugging a kid close to her side and smiling for the camera.

Five years she’s survived. Five years she’s out there on her own. Five years Logan could have
manned up and took care of her if he had only known the truth.

Well, now Charles was going to find out the truth, along with a prominent member of his X-Men.

Everyone who knew Summers, or Cyclops as the kids referred to him, knew that he was a capable
leader, one hell of a soldier, and loyal as can be. When it came to field missions, he was Xavier’s
right hand man. The guy anyone can depend on to see them through should everything fail, the guy
who will do his damndest to make sure everyone is prepared so nothing goes off the rails, and the
guy everyone determined was worth following. Hell, even Logan followed him, and that in itself
was a testament to the man’s character.

Then again, Logan’s known the guy since before they joined the military. Logan to the army,
Summers to the Air Force. They stayed in touch even when they ventured on different paths of life.
Summers made a name for himself the right way, through hard work and dedication to his country.
Logan lost hope and went the harder route, the path that led him to the Avengers and eventually
self-exile. Two different walks of life that somehow kept them together.

Currently Logan was waiting for Frank to call back, taking residence in the study where they had
that meeting at the asscrack of dawn. Charles and Erik were discussing certain things amongst
themselves whilst waiting for Summers. He was due to arrive from his latest mission with his mate
at any second. The mission involved those betas who were making waves with their anti-Alpha
Superiority protests, making sure that the cameras were on them the whole world was watching.

Fat lot of good it will do. It’ll take a miracle to change perception that’s been ingrained people for
hundreds of years. Logan wished them well but shrugged away their efforts. If anyone had a chance
of doing it, he’d put his money on Charles and Summers.

Of course, none of that mattered now.

Just as Logan thought about calling Frank again, Summers strode into the study with a proud look
on his face. Everything must have gone okay or else he would look pissed while trying not to show
it. Brave face and all that shit. Charles looked most pleased to see his golden boy, a jealous glint
flashing across Erik’s expression, but no one would guess he was the golden boy just by looking at
him.
 His battle scars were on full display. Left eye nothing but glass, burned scars on the left side of his
face, and his left wrist back in its brace. If his wrist was back in its brace, then his left shoulder
must be killing him. Cold does that to metal holding bones together. Otherwise, his curly dark hair
flopped elegantly on his head, the most recent dye job holding up particularly well. Jean must have
had something to do with that. Even with the scars, his face was still stupidly handsome.

Summers was in a terrible plane accident roughly ten years ago. An accident that left him a
mangled mess and with no memory of who he was. Logan only found him because he was in the
area and caught the call on his radio by accident. Logan had been working with Charles for about a
year at that point, but he already trusted the Professor. So, Logan took Summers there, and he’s
worked for him ever since.

Summers still doesn’t remember anything before waking up from the crash. Not his family, not his
friends, not even his work. Eventually he learned how to fly again, but he lost interest thanks to the
aftermath of his last flight. All he knows is that his name is Scott Summers, he leads the X-Men,
his oldest friend is Logan, and the world needed saving from tyrants and sadists. After a while,
Logan and Frank agreed it was for the best, though Billy had his reservations about it.

Of course, Billy died before he had a chance to change their minds.

It was a terrible secret, one which divided Frank and Logan, driving them apart. It was no wonder
Frank didn’t answer Logan’s calls. Why dredge up the past when no good can come of it?

Logan stared at Summers good eye. Dread and regret welled up in his chest as he looked at it. Sky
blue, a color that’s meant to be warm yet appeared so cold in the man. A genetic trait he passed
onto his daughter.

Summers was short for Scott Summers, formerly known as Scott Abernathy.

Violet’s dad.

End of Part 1

Chapter End Notes

END OF PART 1. More to come very soon! Be on the lookout for the next iteration, "Be
Brave, Little Fox," where new additions, new relationships, and new conflicts shall arise.
Working on both the prologue and the first chapter as I post this now!

Please leave a comment! Let me know what you think of the chapter and what you're most
looking forward to in part 2! :D
Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!